Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The blood thrummed in his ears. Distant screams cut through the air and faint heat licked at his skin from a blazing tent nearby. It was pure chaos, plain and simple. Harry didn’t know exactly what was happening. He, Hermione, and Ron had run from the Weasley family tent in a panic.

They tried to stay together, but they’d been separated in the commotion. Merlin, I hope they’re alright. Ron doesn’t even have a wand to protect himself. It’d gone missing sometime during the World Cup Final match. Ron was worried sick about finding it. His ginger friend didn’t think his parents would be willing to get him a second new one in as many years.

But Harry didn’t really have the time to worry about his friends at that moment. He needed to ensure his own safety first and find out about them when the dust settled.

Harry’s own holly wand rested against his forearm, safely secure in a holster that Sirius sent him for his birthday. It was one of a few gifts. Fifteen years is a long time to make up for and having learned about Harry’s penchant for getting himself into trouble, he’d sent a collection of tomes as well. And in no uncertain terms, Sirius insisted he study them. I doubt that Sirius expected I would get myself into trouble again so soon, though. I haven’t even had the opportunity to practice any of the new spells yet.

When this all started, Mr. Weasley urged them to make their way to the forest so that’s what he’d done. Currently, he was near the edge of the encampment, about twenty meters from the forest He didn’t know where the lamp-lit path through the wood that led to the stadium was, but he could see the massive structure over the trees.  

There was a shrill cry that drew his attention as he passed, he ran further into the encampment toward the noise. There were two Death Eaters, all in black with their skull masks, tormenting a family of four. They had a boy, probably no more than seven, under a curse that had him writhing on the ground. His sandy hair stuck to his sweat soaked brow. His mother and father dangled above, crying and cursing helplessly in a language Harry didn’t understand, completely unable to help their son.  The boy’s older brother lay unconscious, nose broken and bleeding. 

A familiar warmth effused his arm as his wand shot into his hand. There was a voice in his head that sounded oddly like Hermione that told him this was stupid. You have no chance against two adult wizards. Keep yourself safe.  It was a fair point, and he wasn’t confident he’d win in a fair fight. Luckily, he didn’t intend to fight fair. And he didn’t have it in him to just leave people in danger when he could help them.

Neither of the Death Eaters noticed his presence. They were enjoying themselves far too much to worry about anything else. And nobody’s shown up yet to put an end to this shite. If the Ministry couldn’t be relied upon to help these people, then Harry would.

This would be easier if I just had my invisibility cloak. But he didn’t, so there was no use dwelling on it. Quietly as he could manage, he approached the bastards. He wanted to be close enough that there was no chance of missing.

“Expelliarmus.” He whispered the incantation once, and then twice in quick succession. His aim was true, and both Death Eaters found their wands ripped from their hands as they were knocked forcefully into the ground.

“Fucker! I’ll rip you apart!” One of the men shouted, as they both tried to rise from the ground. It was an empty threat though, as they were too busy searching in the grass for their wands. Another spell came to his lips. Most nearly-fourth years wouldn’t know it, but his enjoyment of dueling pushed him ahead a fair bit in his studies, “Stupefy.”

A red light shot from his wand, once and then again. Both men fell to the ground with a dull thud, completely still. It was over easier than he could have hoped. Never underestimate the element of surprise.

The parents dangling in the air fell to the ground heavily, with the caster unconscious the spell’s effects wore off. Pureblood bastards aren’t as strong as they like to think. A sufficiently powerful magician would have had their spell last.  Harry didn’t have the time to catch them, but they stood unharmed. They hurried toward their children and cradled each of them in their arms.  They turned grateful eyes toward him.

Harry just gave them a slight nod of his head, but otherwise paid them little attention. He had something else on his mind. He approached the two unconscious men and removed their masks. Neither face was familiar to him. He half-hoped he’d get lucky and find Lucius Malfoy beneath one of them. Instead, it was just two more nameless bigots who reveled in tormenting those they thought as lesser than themselves.

Their wands were easy enough to find. And with the adrenaline pumping in his veins, he didn’t give his next actions a second thought. He snapped each one and burned the broken remains. He left the charred wood sitting on the chest of each man.

It was only then that he looked to the family he rescued, “Get to safety… if you can.”

“Thank you.” The father told him, with an Eastern European accent he couldn’t identify.

As Harry left them, he couldn’t help but notice that the situation was still out of control. The Ministry should have set this right by now. But then again, Harry was fully aware how inept the Ministry could be in handling a situation. He couldn’t help but recall the Chamber incident in his second year. They arrested Hagrid and dismissed Dumbledore all on the word of bloody Malfoy just to be seen doing something… instead of actually doing something.

If help wasn’t coming, he’d just have to help himself.  And as many others as I can manage along the way. He helped two more people as he tried to find safety. One was a woman he would think was in her seventies if she were a muggle. She’d been trapped in a burning tent right at the edge of the encampment, hands and hair singed. Her wand lost to her when the tent collapsed. He’d freed her using the Aguamenti Charm.

The last thing he did before finally entering the forest was help a little girl no more than four years of age. He returned her to her parents without much trouble. Her mother had been screaming her name at the forest’s edge while her father searched for her in the encampment.

Running aimlessly through the woods of Dartmoor for the next ten minutes, he eventually came to the stadium. The massive structure with its golden walls appeared undisturbed, the golden light that seemed to emanate from it lighting up the dark night. It should be safe in there. If the Death Eaters are just looking to terrorize people they’ll stay down by the camps.

As he entered the stadium, it seemed eerily quiet. The roars that resonated as thousands of witches and wizards cheered on their countries quidditch teams were long since quiet. Harry made his way toward the stands, though he had no intention of climbing all the way up to the top box where they watched the final from. It was as he entered the lower stands that he realized he wasn’t alone, and that the Death Eaters hadn’t reserved their actions to just the encampment. He hid himself behind the seats, praying that he hadn’t been seen.

Down on the field that still looked smooth as velvet, save for some obvious scorch marks, there were five figures. Right at the edge three Death Eaters stood above two unconscious women. But they weren’t just women, they were two of the Bulgarian mascots.

 Harry was surprised the bastards managed to subdue them. He along with all the spectators saw how ferocious the ethereal beauties could be when angered. Though they do look worse for wear. Seems the Veela got in a few shots of their own. The Death Eaters’ robes looked torn in places and one of them had a nasty looking burn on their leg. Their defense clearly hadn’t been enough though.

The Death Eaters’ voices carried faintly over to him in the stands, but he couldn’t make out exactly what was being said. He watched as one of them pulled a potion vial from within their robes and uncorked it. The man limped over the ten meters to one of the unconscious women. Forcing her mouth open, he filled it with the vibrant red liquid. Still unmoving, but as if on instinct, the woman swallowed rather than drown.

Harry didn’t recognize the potion, but he doubted it could be anything good. He had no intention of finding out whatever it was they planned next, but he also knew he had little chance of getting all three at once.

Popping up from behind the stands, he brandished his wand. He forced his magic and will through it, “Confringo.” This spell was one he’d only read the theory on, but he needed to do something to hurt both at once. Luckily, I’ve always been better at practical than theory.

He aimed between the two men standing together a good distance from the two Veela. The spell impacted between them, nearer the one to his right than his left. The explosion that followed was massive, creating a small crater in the once pristine field and throwing dirt all around. Some of the wreckage even landed on the two Veela but they were otherwise unharmed by the spell. The same couldn’t be said for the Death Eaters as a pained scream echoed throughout the stadium.

Harry didn’t get the chance to be shocked at the results of his spell. Instead, he moved immediately, keeping low as a return spell demolished the area where he’d just been. He seemed to do a good job hiding as the next spell was nowhere near him. He stopped and looked around, trying to take stock of the situation, when he heard a pop come from behind him.

Dodging to his right, he avoided a sickly-looking orange spell that disintegrated the seat it struck. He jumped over the top of the stands to the ground four meters below. He resisted the urge to cry out as he landed awkwardly on his left ankle. He had more important things to worry about than a twisted ankle though. It won’t hurt if I’m dead. At least the adrenaline kept the pain at bay.

He could see one of the two Death Eaters he struck with the Blasting Curse struggling from the ground. The other was writhing in pain unable to stand. Half of their right leg was mangled, and the foot was missing entirely. That Death Eater stilled a few seconds later, passing out from either blood loss or shock. Harry couldn’t say for sure.

Knowing that he’d have little chance against two assailants by himself, Harry charged toward the injured Death Eaters. Spell fire from the stands destroyed bits of the field around him, but none of them hit their mark. When he was close enough that he trusted his aim, he fired off a stunner that struck the man still trying to rise. That’s two of them taken care of. There was another pop, and the third man was standing in front of him.

“Expelliarmus.” He resorted to his most trusted spell, but the more experienced wizard simply caught it with a shield.

The returning spell lit every nerve in his body up as though it were on fire, driving him down onto his knees, “Oh… this is too good.” Harry recognized the voice. Of course, now I find the bloody senior Malfoy.

The pain stopped as the bastard laughed. Trying to focus Harry pointed his wand behind Lucius, toward one of the Veela, and quietly whispered, “Reenervate.”

He hoped they were merely stunned. It did seem that the Death Eaters had other plans for them after all.

Lucius didn’t hear the spell, and took the time to gloat, “You need to work on your aim, Potter. Pity you won’t have the chance.” There was a spell on his lips as he pointed his wand, but whatever he intended, he never go the chance. From behind him, a very much awake and furious Veela hurled a fireball at the Death Eater.

The force of it knocked Lucius forward and his robes ignited. Panicking he dropped to the ground, trying to stifle the flame. The woman was charging toward him though avian wings flapping, beak snapping, and claws bared.

It was then that, high above in the clouds, something appeared. There was a massive glittering skull with a snake protruding from its mouth hanging menacingly in the sky. It distracted the Veela, and Harry fired off a stunner, knocking Lucius unconscious. He would love nothing more than to see the bastard torn to shreds, but he also knew the Minister couldn’t be trusted not to twist the story and somehow frame the foreign magical as the assailant when she was the victim.  I wager he’d do anything to keep Malfoy’s money flowing into his coffers.

The distraction didn’t last though and with Lucius no longer a threat, the Veela’s attention turned toward Harry. Stalking toward him with a frightening grace and speed, he hurriedly raised his hands in surrender, wand pointed away from her, “You’re safe! I’m not going to hurt you!”

This brought the avian woman up short, just a few paces in front of him. She scrutinized him with black eyes, trying to find the truth of what he was saying.  Whatever she found must have been in his favor. He watched as her eyes changed from black pools to electric blue. With that change, others followed; the wings retracted into her shoulder blades, claws became pale, dainty hands, and the beak morphed into an aristocratic nose and full lips.

From a distance, they’d been beautiful to Harry. Up close the woman in front of him was enthralling. The most gorgeous woman he’d seen in his eighteen years, she was captivating in a way that was hard to describe. But he could feel a presence trying to influence him to impress her, to fawn over her, to do everything in his power to gain her attention. He remembered how others in the stadium had almost thrown themselves over the railing to get to them earlier, how they’d distracted the referee. Now is not the time! With some effort, he controlled those impulses though he couldn’t stop the blush from coming to his cheeks.

“You should check on your friend.” He told her as calmly as he could manage. She stared at him appraisingly, before nodding her head and walking toward her companion. As she passed the unconscious bodies, she did spare a particularly precise and brutal kick toward each of them. Fortunately, physical pain alone wasn’t enough to wake someone from a stunner. Or at least sufficiently powerful stunners.

As she went to check on the other Veela, Harry retrieved the wands of the three Death Eaters. He didn’t’ know what would happen to them when the Ministry arrived but, if they weren’t going to be punished properly, this was the least he could do. He snapped each wand and took great pleasure in destroying Lucius’ in particular, he hadn’t forgotten that the bastard hurt Ginny, Hermione and every other person effected by the Chamber incident and got away with it. Harry snapped his leg back and struck Lucius right in the ribs as a parting shot.

Finally, he joined the Veela, “We should hurry. We don’t need to be here if the Ministry arrives.”

“I cannot wake her.” Her accent was heavy, but he could still understand her. So they have their own magic, but not wanded magics.

“I should be able to, but… I should tell you…they gave her a potion before I could stop them.”

“What?” Her eyes snapped to his.

“I didn’t recognize it. But it was red, bright red.”

She looked stricken, “No.”

“What is it?”

“It was Lust Potion. We are taught to avoid them from young age. The longer it is in her system, the vorse it’ll be.” She explained as she ran a concerned hand through her friend’s hair, “She’ll be out of control.  Her allure vill draw men to her until she has satiated her desire. Your Ministry von’t take kindly to it. They’d didn’t vant us here anyway. If they are kind, they vill leave her unconscious… if not, they vill kill her.”

“Is there something we can do?” She didn’t deserve to die because somebody else made it where she couldn’t control her actions.

Appraising him once more, she seemed conflicted, “Maybe. Veela innately seek powerful partners. We can sense it in vizards and vitches alike. Someone of significant power vould draw all her attention when she vakes. Her allure vould not be dangerous then. And together they could… burn it out of her system.”

“We’ll be hard pressed to find someone.”

She snorted, and even that had a surprising grace to it, “I’m looking at someone who could do it.”

He stared at her wide-eyed, “Me?”

“You are like beacon of magic compared to most,” she told him, much to his surprise. Harry knew he was above average amongst those his age for pure magical ability, but he didn’t think of himself as exceptional.

“You’re having me on!”

“I’m not. Most men vouldn’t be sitting here having this conversation with me. My allure seems to roll around you like nothing. It is because you are powerful. If she wakes, she vill focus everything on you to draw you in.”

Reaching a hand to his, her eyes were wide and pleading, “She is my closest friend. I vouldn’t even suggest it if I thought there was another vay. I know you already saved us once. But please, help her.”

Harry couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He could save this ethereal, beautiful being by… sleeping with her, by letting her ravage him. Most men would kill to be in his position. And worse yet, it played straight into his desire to help people.

“I… I…” he took a steadying breath, “Where would we even go? Can’t exactly just do it here in the middle of the field. The Ministry will arrive eventually.” Probably.

She smiled triumphantly at him, “Of course not. They didn’t catch us at the stadium, they chased us here. We were celebrating with our countrymen. We came here because our changing room was varded so that only Veela could enter, unless we invited them.” It makes sense with their allure. Wouldn’t want any unwanted visitors forcing their way into the changing room because they couldn’t control themselves.

“Grab her and follow me. I’ll show you.” She commanded. Harry didn’t question her, picking up the woman bridal style and following the swaying hips of the other Veela. He allowed himself a second to appreciate the stunning beauty in front him.

She stood about four inches shorter than his own six foot one. Her pale-gold hair hung down to the middle of her back, her slim waist widened out to womanly hips and a firm, shapely bum. Could probably bounce a galleon coin off that.

There were gorgeous girls at Hogwarts. Susan Bones, Daphne Greengrass, Katie Bell. Merlin Ginny and Hermione too and that’s not anywhere near all of them. But they weren’t built by nature to be desired.

Outside the stadium, the screaming died down, the chaos finally at its end. But Harry wasn’t worried about what was happening outside of the stadium. There was a tense silence as they walked down through a tunnel toward the changing rooms of the Bulgarian mascots. Even this part of the stadium was lavish. The floor was covered in purple carpet, the walls were shining gold.

The silence wasn’t uncomfortable, but he couldn’t help but feel awkward knowing what was coming. He broke the silence, “What’s your name?”

“Orina.” She answered.

“Harry,” He returned as they came to a door with no handle but that opened at her touch. She led him inside. The room was comfortable, with benches and couches for the Veela to lounge in before and during the game. The Ministry certainly didn’t spare any expense, even if they didn’t want the Veela here.

He placed the unconscious woman on one of the couches, “And…uh, her name?”

Orina gave him a sympathetic smile, trying to ease some of his discomfort, “Anya.” She rubbed his back, and he welcomed the gesture, “How old are you?”

“Eighteen.”

“She is nineteen. We are creatures of desire but very discretionary about our partners,” he understood her meaning. “Vill this be your first time?” He swallowed thickly and nodded, “It vill be quite first time for you both then.”

“You’ll be staying and…watching?” This was surely the most surreal and incredible situation of his entire life, which was saying something all things considered.

“There is novhere else to go. And no one else to make sure she doesn’t hurt you.” Orina seemed skeptical that she’d be able to manage that either, but he’d rather some help than none if things went badly.

“Should I… strip?”

“If you vant to keep your clothes in one piece.” They shared a brief laugh at that, easing some of the tension in the room.

He pulled his shirt over his head without hesitation. Years of Quidditch and dueling and the physical training that went along with it left him with a toned physique. There was definition in his shoulders, pecks and abs and veins that popped in his arms. Muggles would call it a swimmers build, though his lower body was more powerfully built.

Finally tired of the anticipation and knowing full well there was no turning back now, he removed his trousers and pants in a fluid motion. He could feel Orina’s eyes taking him in intently. He resisted the urge to cover himself. She’s going to be seeing it all either way.  

There was desire in those electric eyes when she spoke, voice seductive and low, “My friend is lucky girl for her first time. Seems it’s true what they say about powerful wizards.” Her words sent a jolt down his spine right to his groin. He’d never been one for wand measuring competitions, but he’d seen enough in the locker room to know he had nothing to be ashamed about.

He fought down his blush, as her attention turned to her friend, “The potion’s been in her system for almost half-hour now. When you vake her she will not hesitate.”

“No use putting it off.” Harry took a steadying breath and pointed his wand at Anya, “Reenervate.”

Sapphire blue eyes snapped open, but they darkened and focused in an instant. The room was filled with her allure, unbridled and unrelenting. It mixed and melded with her friend’s, and he felt it pushing at his mind. Despite his impressive fortitude against their magic, he felt himself harden instantly. Though that probably had just as much to do with the look directed his way.

A second wave hit him then, not of her allure but of her arousal. The smell of fresh treacle and the woodiness of broomstick handles permeated the room. His cock was harder than he could remember throbbing with need and Anya seemed ready to give it the attention he desired.  She rose from the couch with inhuman grace. The black blouse and red skirt she wore burned away but did her no harm.

Transfixed, he watched as she approached in all her glory. Perky and full, her magnificent bosom bounced as she walked. Her pale nipples were crinkled and hardened nubs in obvious arousal. Her stomach was taut and firm, the lines of it leading down to her bare and visibly glistening womanhood. There was a small gap between her full thighs.

He had only seconds to take her in as she crossed the distance between them on long, elegant legs. Without a word she dropped to her knees, one dainty hand going to his prick. She licked greedily at a line of pre-cum leaking from his engorged, bulbous cockhead. She groaned happily as the taste hit her tongue and slapped his manhood against her smooth cheek softly once, before bringing it to her pillowy lips.

“Huhn… Merlin!” He couldn’t stop the groan that escaped his lips.  Her eyes smiled up at him upon hearing his sounds of approval. As she increased her efforts, he had no intention of holding them back in the future either.

Full lips pushed down his length, inch after inch disappearing in her welcoming mouth until it reached her throat. Her hands weren’t idle, one working the stretch of length not in her mouth and the other fondling his testicles gently. And through all of it, her deep blue eyes stared up into his emerald ones.

Slurp. Slurp. Glurgh. She lavished his cock with attention. Her tongue flicked against the sensitive flesh as her lips formed a perfect seal. The lewd sound of her impassioned fellatio filled the room, and it was music to his ears.

I’ve died. Lucius killed me and this is heaven. Harry never experienced anything like it, having only ever gone as far as a snog with any of the girls in his life. It was taking everything in his power not to blow already. He doubted this alone would resolve the Lust Potion, but he still wanted to savor every moment of this experience.

It was a losing battle, though he put up a valiant effort. He was still a virgin, and her technique was spectacular. The pleasure took over his body and he began lightly thrusting his hips. She didn’t complain as he pushed himself deeper until he was in her throat and bulging her neck. No, she just took him until only an inch remained outside of her oral embrace. Her left hand slid down her stomach and stroked gently over her pink lower lips.

Shlick. Shlick. Every prod of her finger filled the air with the lewd sounds of her wetness. Her perfect pussy dripped juices to the ground as she humped the against her own digits. Harry doubted many men would ever be lucky enough to experience such an insanely enthusiastic blowjob in their lives.

Six minutes, that’s how long he lasted in the end. She moaned around his cock in her own pleasure. The vibrations did wonderful, sinful things to him. It caused his eyes to roll up, and when he refocused, he found himself looking to the couch. Sitting there skirt up and knickers to the side, Orina stared at them, mouth agape as her own fingers prodded wetly at her pristine pussy. The sight and the sensations together were too much.

“Cu… Cumming.”  He expected this to deter her, he’d heard stories from some of the Weasley lads and even from Sirius. Most women don’t want to swallow. But no, instead she moaned happily around his cock and backed off until just the crown remained in her mouth.

The moan that escaped his lips came from deep in his soul, and his leg shaking. The first shot of cum that left his cock was intense, and bigger than anything he’d produced in his life. Her tongue danced on the underside of his cock, hitting a spot that made him buck. The second shot that followed was just as big as the first. And then the next. And the next. He lost track of how many ropes left his body, but she took them all happily. She lost only a little of the seed that she was so greedily devouring. It seeped from the seal of her lips and down to the rise of her chest.

When she pulled away from his cock, there were strands of spittle that she reached out and stroked into his flesh. Looking up adoringly, she opened her mouth briefly for him, before making a show of swallowing it. Then, one delicate finger ran from her pale nipple, up her smooth neck and collected all the seed she’d let escape. She popped that finger into her mouth and with a moan she swallowed the last of it. Bloody hell! His cock never softened, but that little display had it throbbing with need again as though he hadn’t just had the most incredible orgasm of his young life.

Anya stood, deliberately running her smooth skin against his prick. He exhaled involuntarily at the heat of it. She turned away from him and sauntered over to the couch. She paid her friend no mind, laying down and spreading her legs. Two fingers glided through her wetness, drawing a needy moan from her lips. She crooked those same two fingers and beckoned him over.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

Two pairs of blue eyes, different but equally captivating, ogled him as he walked confidently up to the couch on which the women were so tantalizingly displayed. One of Anya’s elegant feet rose and ran along his length as he neared, drawing him toward her core. She wanted him desperately. He could feel it pulsing within her allure, but he wasn’t quite ready to give it to her yet. He wasn’t going to just be some toy in this encounter. Besides, it’s only fair if I return the favor.

Teasing her with the tip of his cock, he smacked it down against her pussy. Her wetness kissed the skin of his purple cockhead and left a strand of her juices as he pulled it away. A pained, delirious whimper left her as he denied her what she wanted though. Instead, he kneeled between her thighs, the sweet pungency of her arousal assaulted his senses. She looked delicious, and he had every intention of taking his fill.

He brushed his cheek against her thigh, smoother than silk, as he moved in on his target. He kissed at her navel, sweet and light and started going lower. Each kiss drew a haggard breath from the beautiful creature in front of him. It was as he kissed at her puffy mound that she finally spoke, breathy and needy, “Please… Please!”

Always ready to help someone in need, Harry finally moved to her puffy pink lips. He kissed her there and a hand threaded through his dark hair to hold him in place. Now that he’d finally reached the place she wanted, she had no intention of letting him go. He chuckled lightly at her action, before he took one languid lick up the length of her slit. Liquid gold, nectar of the gods, he could imagine people would fight for the privilege of having this taste on their lips.

A thirst overcame him then, like none he could remember. There were no more slow licks of the perfect womanhood at his mercy. No, he was devouring her and what he lacked in experience he was making up for in pure enthusiasm. Her soft breaths were quickly replaced by loud moans. Her fingers tightened in his hair though not enough to hurt. His own hand wasn’t idle either, coming up to stroke at her sensitive folds just below where his tongue was hard at work. His tongue swiped at something hard and rough at the top of her slit, and it drew an instant response.

“Fuck!” Her back arched involuntarily, and he looked up from between her legs to see that she was tweaking her own nipple. Her wetness leaked from her swollen, needy pussy down to the soft satin couch beneath her. Pride blossomed in his chest at having made the gorgeous creature in front of him cum. It only made him want to do it again.

He didn’t give her any time to recover either. His tongue focused in and flicked against her clit. He pushed his fingers in deeper scraping them against the sensitive flesh. He was trying to map her body, and pleasure. When a particular spot drew a greater response from her, he made sure that he hit it again and again.

Keeping her on the edge of another orgasm, a thought occurred to him. It’s something he’d considered in the past, but it was the first time he would ever be able to put it into practice. Envisioning a snake in his mind, he started speaking the tongue of the snakes… right against Anya’s clit. The vibration and speed elicited an immediate reaction.

Thighs squeezed on either side of his head, drowning out a raw scream of release. He moved his hands to her waist and held them in a bruising grip to keep her in place as she spasmed. He could feel the muscles of her lower abdomen contracting underneath his fingers. Her pussy creamed and leaked, a noticeable wet spot beneath her now. He didn’t care that he got her off though, he just kept trying to drive her higher. He wanted to drive her mad with the pleasure of it. Her mouth was agape in a silent scream, as her back arched off the couch. Then, like a doll with its strings cut, she fell limp.

Leaning back, he marveled as she came down from her high. Anya was going through full body post-orgasmic shocks. The flesh of her thighs and ass quivered uncontrollably. A light sheen of sweat glistened on her flawless skin.  Her left hand was being held supportively by Orina. Her eyes fluttered closed and for just a moment, he wondered if that’d been enough to burn out the Lust Potion. His rigid, pulsing prick would be devastated if that were the case.

But he didn’t need to worry, because as he made to stand one of her legs wrapped around his body and pulled him toward her core.

“That’s enough foreplay. I need you inside of me, now!”  The desperation in her voice couldn’t have been more arousing.

The engorged tip of his cock slid into the entrance of her tunnel drawing a gasp from them both. Harry leaned down and kissed her deeply. She returned it gladly, pulling back after a moment, “I taste good on you.” He growled and leaned in for another kiss as she began rotating her hips impatiently, urging him to push forward.

Inch by glorious inch, he sunk the length of his cock into her cock-hungry little hole. He thought the embrace of her mouth and throat had been amazing, but it was nothing compared to the warm welcoming heat he felt as he traveled ever deeper into her body. Tight, so impossibly tight. But I’m still sliding in as though she was made for me.

Harry expected to meet resistance at some point, Orina implied this was Anya’s first time as well, but he found none. But she isn’t human. And I know next to nothing about Veela.

His heavy balls came to rest against her bum causing a breath to catch in her throat. She pushed at his chest to break the kiss and they both looked down to where their bodies were joined.

“So big…” she whispered huskily, “So deep.”

Orina reached a hand over and ran it down her friend’s chest to just underneath her navel where there was a slight distention. “That is him. He must be touching your womb.” The feel of her fingers through Anya’s skin made him shudder.

“He is.” Anya pulled her hips back and forth, making the little bump move.

That action broke him out his fascination. With a moist, wonderful slick he started pulling his cock from her tunnel. The perfect, gripping embrace didn’t seem to want to let him go, making his retreat even more exquisite than his entrance. When just his tip remained inside her, he slammed his hips forward pulling a delighted squeal from her. And then again, and again.

“Yes! Fuck me vith that fat fucking cock!” Anya’s mouth hung agape, and her eyes were staring up at him in wide-eyed adoration.

Slap. Slap. Slap. He wasn’t the sort of young man to deny a beautiful woman. His balls swung between his legs, thudding against her beautiful bum which each snap of his hips. Her abundant pussy juice, wet and sticky, creamed on his cock. His fingers indented into the flesh of her hips, and only grew deeper as his movements grew in ferocity. But she seemingly enjoyed it as she reached one hand down to cover his.

“Perfect little pussy…” he whispered, awestruck.

She smiled up at him, eyes rolling back into her head for just a moment, “That little pussy wants your fucking cum.” He throbbed at that declaration, and she just continued, “I vant every last drop from your balls. I vant to be leaking your seed for days, aching and sore from your beautiful cock.”

Harry reached one hand up and tweaked her nipple, “Then that’s exactly what I’m going to give you. Even if it takes all night.” She moaned and pulled him down into a kiss.

And it just kept going, though Harry tried not to just hammer away at her like an animal possessed. He wanted to last and make this as enjoyable as he could for them both. So, he varied his speed, and drove down with his hips in a way that stimulated her clit. And all the while, Orina continued to prod at the spot where he bottomed out in Anya each time.

He didn’t know how long he lasted. He didn’t much care so long as she reached her peak first, and that’s exactly what he managed. When her climax came, she gave a breathy moan, low and sinful. In that same instance, her gripping tunnel became impossibly tighter, yet still not enough to hurt. It was divine as her inner muscles pulsed and undulated, trying to coax out his load. Fucking hell! She wasn’t lying when she said she wanted my fucking cum. Every muscle in his body felt taut with the effort, but he managed to hold off his own release.

As she came down from her peak, he continued to give short thrusts into her clutching depths.  When she finally spoke it was with disbelief, “You didn’t cum?” Her blue eyes were wide in adoration. He just shook his head, and she responded with something in Bulgarian.

Orina laughed, and he turned a questioning look in her direction, “She said you’re going to ruin her… among other things.” Anya reached over and slapped at her friend’s shoulder.

Amused by their interaction, he didn’t expect what happened next. Wrapping both of her legs around him, Anya twisted them with surprising strength so that he was laying down beside Orina while she sat atop him.

She looked determined, and leaned down close to him, “You’ve been perfect lover. But I’m still Veela and have my pride. I vill have your cum.” Turning with his cock still in her pussy, she put her impeccably sculpted back and bubble butt on display. With effortless grace, she started lifting her hips and bouncing. His shaft glistened as it glided in out of her incredible tightness again.

It was an entirely different feast for his eyes.  From the front, he’d had her captivating eyes and pert tits to focus on. Now, it was the smooth contours of her back that led down to her dimples of Venus.  Below that was her fit, beautiful bum clapping forcefully down into his own pelvis. Finally there were the tight, engorged lips of her impossibly pink pussy as it hugged his cock. Her movements were almost hypnotic.  He couldn’t help himself.

Thwack. Her pale skin was already red from cumming but, the imprint of his hand formed on her soft skin.

“Fuck yes!” She shot a depraved, needy look over her shoulder that almost had him coming on the spot. And then her bouncing only sped up.

He closed his eyes and gripped one of her delicate feet in his hand, trying to stave off his climax. She dug her nails into his thigh, just painful enough that it caused him to open his eyes. She was glaring at him.

“You vatch that big, beautiful cock fill me up. Every fucking stroke of it.” She raised her knees up then, so that she was squatting over his hips and driving down with all the strength her legs could manage. We’ll be lucky if either of us can walk right in the morning. Though given the sight in front of him, he had another thought. Fucking worth it.

Soft lips kissed as his shoulder. He looked over to find Orina watching where he and her friend were joined as she played with her own needy pussy. It was the first time in the entire night that she’d touched him, and she didn’t stop there. Reaching a soft hand down, it ghosted across his skin as it traveled and wrapped around the very base of his shaft.  When her friend’s perfect pussy came back down, she flattened her hand against his pelvis and then followed her pussy up on her ascent.

It was absolutely exquisite. The perfect heat and tightness of Anya’s grasping little hole, and the soft squeezing of Orina’s hand left him feeling light-headed. Magic, Merlin, and whatever gods exist, thank you!

The heat in his groin that he’d kept at bay for their entire coupling built with every stroke that the pair worked him in tandem. It took just thirteen strokes together before his hands shot to Anya’s hips and pulled her down flush against groin.

“Fucking hell… yes! Take my fucking cum!” His balls tightened as he bucked up into her, the first shot of cum exploded out of his cock.

She squealed sharply, as her pussy started spasming around his cock in her own climax.  She happily wiggled her bum atop him, “Hmmm, so varm. Right up against my fucking womb.” His second orgasm of the night lasted even longer than the first. His burning hot cum erupted out of his cock, painting the insides of her cum-hungry little hole white.  Time seemed entirely inconsequential as he pumped through his orgasm. The vision at the edge of his eyes started to go dark from the sheer pleasure of it.

When it was finally over, Anya pushed herself up on shaky legs and thick, white cum leaked from her abused hole, dripping down on to his cock… and Orina’s hand which still rested down at the base of his shaft. She stroked her hand up his still-hard cock as Anya dropped down between his thighs. Gathering his cum and Anya’s juices as she went. Seemingly spellbound, she didn’t pay him any mind as she brought her fingers to her lips and sucked up everything on them greedily.

Noticing his attention on her, she blushed, “Sorry...”

“Don’t be sorry, it’s bloody brilliant.” He reached over and pushed some of her hair from her face, “I just watched a beautiful woman happily swallowing my cum like it’s the sweetest treat in the world.”

She smiled seductively, “I’d take your cum every day. You tase delicious.” That certainly wasn’t something he would complain about. The thought sent a twitch right down to his shaft.

It bobbed right in Anya’s face as she was getting ready to descend on it again. Her lips engulfed the head. Still sensitive from his orgasm, his leg twitched as she squeezed the last drops of his seed from his cock. Pulling off with a pop, she looked incredibly pleased with herself, “She’s right. You taste divine. Even better vith my juices covering you.” To prove her point, she sucked at the side of his cock, cleaning up even more of the mess they made together. “It makes for quite the treat.”

She dutifully cleaned his manhood, with the occasional help from Orina. By the time she was done with the task, she was just placing featherlight little kisses against the side of his manhood, almost worshipping it. His muscles were sore from use, his brow was sweat soaked, and between everything that’d taken place that night, he felt bone tired. But in that moment, he felt more energized than he imagined possible.  It was more than enough to continue for another round, or two… or more.

In the end, it took three more to finally burn out the last of the Lust Potion. He finished once more inside her as he pounded her against their lockers, her fingers raking down his back. Next, he painted his seed across her back and bum as he bent her over a bench. And finally, he covered her face and tits as she stared up with those beautiful sapphire eyes from her knees. All the while Orina watched them, sometimes touching them, stroking them, caressing them, or helping them as she had after his second climax. But she never stripped or asked that her own desires be met, always more concerned with her friend’s needs.

Harry didn’t know where he found the stamina for it all but, his erection never flagged and his loads were all massive in volume, even by his standard. I’ve always had big releases and never had a reason to wank myself empty before. I suppose it was the work of their allure but could just been me as well.  He knew he’d find the answers out eventually.

He had no idea how long they were caught up in their carnal lust. He just knew that when he fell asleep it was with Anya laying against his chest, ear pressed to his heart and a finger tracing the jagged scar on his arm from the encounter with the Basilisk.  Meanwhile, Orina rested her head against his thigh, tantalizingly close to his soft cock.

He knew there were people very worried about him, but he would settle that in the morning. He just needed to sleep after what’d been the best night of his life. Within minutes, he fell into a deep, restful sleep as good or better than any he experienced in his life… at least at first.

It started with a dull throbbing in his head, just near his scar. While not constant in his life, it did happen often enough that he’d grown accustomed to it over the years. It only became easier when Dumbledore told Harry his suspicions about the reasons behind it.  So, at first it didn’t even wake him. Unfortunately, that didn’t last.

Eventually, that dull throb grew into a piercing pain. Feels like the fucking Basilisk fang all over again.  He awoke with a hiss, hand immediately going to his forehead, but he found Anya’s already there. She was running her thumb lightly over the lightning bolt shaped scar.

Softly, she soothed him, “Shh… relax. It vill be fine, just let it happen.”

“What is going on?” he felt slightly panicked and very confused. His gaze shifted from her to Orina. The latter looked just as concerned as he felt.

“I… am yours now.” Anya told him, a light smile on her lips, “A bit of my magic is intertwining with yours. But there is something inside of you, something dark and foreign. It is like parasite.”

Ignoring the first bit of shocking information, he focused on the matter at hand, “It’s a small piece of Tom Riddle’s soul. You might know him as Lord Voldemort. He left it behind almost seventeen years ago when he killed my parents.”

That caught her off-guard. But she shook it off quickly, leaning in to kiss his cheek as a show of support, “Such foul magic. Souls shouldn’t be played with in such vays.” Spasming in pain, every muscle in his neck tightened painfully. It felt like there was liquid seeping from his famous scar. “We Veela are creatures of light, fire, love, lust, and passion. It’s ingrained in our magic and souls. My magic is burning away his foul little fragment.”

Clearly, there was a great deal about what was happening that he didn’t fully understand, but that knowledge alone should have been music to his ears. After all, he’d had numerous conversations with Dumbledore in the last year trying to find a solution for his problem. But the excruciating, blinding pain made it a bit difficult to be grateful.  

Touching his forehead, the last thing he remembered before he finally succumbed to the pain was black ichor staining his fingers.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

The next time Harry woke, it was far more pleasant than he was expecting. He was surprised to find that he felt brilliant, in fact better than he’d felt before in his life. Suppose that’s just what happens when you no longer have the mutilated soul fragment of a homicidal bastard attached to your head. Though that wasn’t what was making it particularly pleasant.

He’d been having a wonderful dream. How could he not after some of the previous night’s events? But when he woke, he found that the dream was no better than the waking world. A soft slurping sound reached his ears as the fog of sleep left him.

Looking down, Orina sucked reverently at the tip and first couple of inches of his cock. The rest of his manhood was wet from her spittle and being fisted in one of her hands. She was humping her wet slit incessantly against his knee, doing everything she could to get herself off at the same time. At some point in the night, she’d stripped the rest of her clothing.  

A shuddering breath escaped him, drawing the attention of her electric blue eyes. Staring into his own, she pulled him from her mouth and licked up the side of his cock from the base to his tip. She started tonguing his hole as she pumped his shaft. She gave a hum of contentment as she pulled precum from his cock.  

He reached down and fisted his hand in her silky blonde hair. The action spurred her on, as she slid her soft lips down his shaft

“Now that is quite the sight. Did I look like that last night?” Anya was awake now too, looking down at her friend.

“Bloody hell, yes! You both look fucking gorgeous.” Harry pulsed in Orina’s mouth as she pushed down so that he was in the welcoming confines of her throat. When he felt her lips wrap around the very base of his cock, it took all his willpower not to cum right down her throat and into her waiting stomach

Anya hummed, “She looks incredible vith that perfect cock lodged down her throat. Naughty girl is vorking very hard for her reward.” Her pebbled nipples were pressed against his side, as she stroked one slim finger against his chest. She’s certainly enjoying the site just as much as I am.

Orina started gliding her mouth all the way from his tip back down to the base, swallowing every time she reached the bottom again. That technique didn’t take long to make him cum.

With a groan, he started filling the wet confines of her throat with the first two blasts. Feeling this, she retreated up his cock until he was filling her mouth. She moaned as the warm, salty seed covered her taste buds. She suckled on him reverently, making sure not to miss a drop, as he shot off for a solid half minute. When he finally finished, she kissed the tip of his cock once more, “I vanted to see what it tasted like right from source.”

“Delicous, no?” Anya asked playfully. Orina nodded her head emphatically. Harry just leaned his head back, content.

Orina smacked at her friend’s thigh, and spoke in Bulgarian, “And I’m not a naughty girl. I spent hours watching you get filled and covered. And all the while, I was sitting here horny. If anything, I was a good girl… good friend.”

“Oh, but you didn’t just watch, did you? You played with your little pussy and helped clean up every chance you got.”

“And only made it worse!” Orina insisted.

Anya smiled and ran a hand through her friend’s hair, “I know, I’m only teasing. I cannot thank you enough for looking after me.”

She leaned her head into the touch, “I was so worried for you.”

“I know. I’d have been terrified in your place. We’ve been taught the dangers of the Lust Potion since we were little girls," Anya shivered thinking on the terrible tales that’d been told by their elders, “When I woke, I could feel it immediately. I didn’t have time to be scared, but luckily for me you were here to take care of me.”

“And Harry,” Orina added, “we couldn’t have gotten luckier in our savior.”

“No, we couldn’t have. Though… I was quite shocked when I realized he was Harry Potter.” Hearing his name, he returned his attention to the ladies.

“When was that? When he had his cock buried up to your belly button?” They both shared a chuckle.

“One of the times, yes.” Anya idly ran a hand down to his still half hard cock and gave a wicked look toward her friend. She switched to English again and said, “You vere such good girl. I think you deserve reward.” As she stroked Harry’s cock it quickly returned to full hardness, “Don’t you think, Harry?”

Harry looked at her stunned. Swallowing thickly, he spoke slowly, “If that’s what Orina wants.”  As soon as the words left his mouth, she moved so that she was bent over the arm of the couch they rested on, facing away from them both. With her puffy pink pussy on display, she reached back and spread her hole in invitation.  

Anya laughed, “Vell, I think she very much vants it.”

Positioning himself behind her, Harry took his heavy cock and slapped it up against her drooling hole. Orina jumped at the impact and turned pleading eyes toward, “Please… please, don’t tease me. I had my fill of it last night.”

“Definitely not vhat you vanted to be filled with last night.” Anya teased, earning a glare from Orina.

Steadying himself so that his cock sat just centimeters from entering her, he swore he could feel the needy heat coming from her pussy. “I’m still not sure how badly you really want it.”

Orina growled at him, unamused by his goading. Taking it as a challenge, one of her hands shot from underneath her to wrap around his shaft. She pulled him forward so that the head of his throbbing cockhead nestled into her wet folds, drawing the lewdest moan he’d ever heard from her. She dropped her upper body to the couch, the swells of her breast pillowing out underneath her as she arched her back in a positively obscene manner. He couldn’t help but notice that Orina’s ass was fuller than her friend’s.

When she spoke, her voice was pure sin, “My pussy is your personal cumdump. Fuck me, use me, and fill me as many times as your balls can handle. I don’t care if you drive me mad vith pleasure in the process, the denial was surely vorse.” she wiggled her ass, sliding another inch into her, “Now, do you understand how badly I want it?”

Harry answered her filthy declaration the only way that made any sense to him… with action. He gripped her hips and snapped his own forward in one powerful thrust. He didn’t even give her a chance to get accustomed to his size, she’d inspired far too much lust with her lewd speech for that.   

“Fuck yes!” she screamed breathlessly, not minding one bit, “Thank you. Thank you for using my naughty pussy.” He found it hard to believe this magnificent creature was thanking him, but he wasn’t going to complain.

“You have a filthy mouth, and a naughty little pussy,” he smacked her ass, turning the pale skin red, “But you are a good girl, remembering your manners.” She clenched, moaned, and started throwing her ass back into every thrust he made. The flesh of her ass rippled enticingly with every impact. She was far too lost in the lecherous moment to respond in words.

He felt movement from behind as Anya came to stand by his side. One of her hands reached out and ghosted along her Orina’s spine, causing her to shudder in pleasure, “You two look incredible. It must have been absolute torture for her last night.”

She pinched her friend’s ass, “I’m surprised she didn’t beg you to stretch her the moment we vere done if this was what she was subjected to for hours. I know I would have.” Grabbing Harry’s hand, she guided it down to her own arousal. She braced herself against his shoulder as her eyes fluttered shut from the pleasure.

Haltingly, between each powerful thrust, Orina managed to respond, “I must… have greater… villpower than you.”  Her comment lost any impact as she shook with her first orgasm. Her clutching hole did everything it could to draw the cum from his cock, but Harry wasn’t having any of it. No, instead he fucked her right through that first orgasm and into the next. Her pussy juice dripped in thick rivulets down from where they were joined and stained the satin couch below.   

Nearing her own peak, Anya smirked down, “Such amazing villpower. You’re cumming faster than me on that cock, and you… Oh... you don’t even have a Lust Potion running through your veins.”

For a split second, Orina looked embarrassed at that accusation, but it didn’t last, “You weren’t teased for hours with this magnificent cock!” Whatever retort was on Anya’s lips failed her as she shuddered and shook around his fingers. She tried to hide it, but she let out a little squeak that drew Orina’s attention.

Orina smirked at her friend, “You just finished faster on his fingers than I did on his cock. Please teach me your incredible resilience.” Harry enjoyed their competitive little bit of banter as it continued back and forth. He lost track of time, as he pounded Orina’s beautiful body.   

As she reached a fourth peak, he found himself fixated on Orina’s bouncing bum. The way her ass rippled and flexed with every thrust was captivating. But really drew his attention was the tight ring of puckered muscle just in the middle that contracted and pulsed through each orgasm.

Pulling his fingers from Anya, he brought his hand to Orina’s ass cheek and grabbed a handful, his thumb, slick with pussy juice, grazed against the sensitive skin of her tightest hole. She gasped and shot him a dirty look but didn’t say anything. Running on nothing more than instinct at this point, he tentatively slid his pinky into her hole up to the first knuckle.

The reaction was immediate. She cascaded from her last orgasm into the hardest one yet. There was an audible wetness as her puffy pussy spasmed hard, releasing a cascade of juices from where they were joined.  That finally milked the cum from his cock. He hilted himself balls deep and unloaded everything he could manage into her greedy hole.

“Yes!” she screamed, “Goddess, fill me with all your warm cum.” Her eyes glazed over in pure bliss. But she still had the wherewithal to drop one hand to his balls, her delicate fingers gently trying to draw out even more of his cum.

When he was done painting her insides white, she groaned and shivered as he pulled free from her body. He smiled and smacked her ass lightly.  He noticed that he left behind a pearl of his seed right at her entrance. It didn’t stay there long though as Anya gathered it up on her finger, drawing a whimper from Orina, and brought it to her lips. She stared right at him as she savored the flavor and cleaned the digit.

He looked from one girl to the other, knowing full well that he could go again if they only asked. But at a certain point, I’ve got be responsible. Can’t have people worrying about me forever.

Sighing, he ran a hand through his tousled hair, “This’s been amazing. The single greatest experience of my life, honestly. But I know there are people worrying about me, and I’m sure the same is true for you two.” Orina said nothing, still recovering from their vigorous rutting. However, Anya agreed but was clearly disappointed. She probably wanted another round of her own. She did say they’re creatures of desire.

They each dressed, and it was only then that he realized there was no pain in his left leg. I twisted my ankle running from Lucius. It was a pretty bad twist. It should at least be swollen. Harry wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth though.  

Anya retrieved a change of clothes from her locker while Harry and Orina put on the ones they’d been wearing the night before. They’d paid his attire no mind the night before, the situation didn’t allow it, but they both teased him when they noticed he supported the Irish.

As they exited the room together, he remembered something from the incident the night before, “Anya,” she looked to him curiously, “you said that you were mine last night… when you were expelling the Horcrux from my head.”

Smiling widely, she responded, “I did because it’s true.”

“For me, too,” Orina added, surprising him. They reached the field and were walking across its wide expanse toward the exits. The sun shone high and clear above them. The unconscious Death Eaters were long gone now.

He did his best to take that information in stride, “And… what does that mean?”

“Nothing bad,” Orina assured him. “I told you Veela are very discretionary in our partners. Our allure helps in that regard… mostly. It allows us to weed out men who vouldn’t be suitable.”

“But when we find someone suitable and lay with them, small part of our magic entwines with theirs providing us certain protections. We have no control over when it happens either,” Anya added.

“Protections?”

“It gives us greater control over our allure. Essentially, it becomes balanced with your magic and fixated on you. And we usually try to find men capable of protecting us… vhich you have. So now you’ll know if we are ever in danger in future.”

“Right…” Nothing too bad yet. “Anything else? Any drawbacks?”

“No drawbacks!” Orina insisted, but pursed her lips in thought, “Or at least there shouldn’t be. Though you’re more powerful than any man who’s ever been entwined, as far as I know. And the circumstances weren’t exactly normal either so there might be some differences.” She tapped one finger to her lips, “I know in the past there were couples that could feel some ghost of one another’s emotions, particularly related to passion or lust. But that shouldn’t be any great burden if it happens.”

“And we vill take no other lover,” Anya told him casually, as though it wasn’t massive news. “Though after last night, I can’t imagine I would ever want to. And to think it was only your first time.” She gave him a wide, dreamy grin.

Harry stared at her wide-eyed. Orina noticed his reaction and pinched Orina making her  yelp, “What she said is true, but it doesn’t work both vays. Our magic works hard to find acceptable partner, it rejects any other once it’s managed it.”

While he enjoyed their incredible night, and morning, of passion, he barely knew the two women. There were girls he knew and cared about and fancied.

“I… are we married then?” When he chose to help Anya, this isn’t what he’d expected to say the least. They came to halt as they reached the stadium’s exit.

“No, but we are entwined,” she brought a hand to his neck and rubbed it soothingly. “You are powerful, more powerful than anyone I’ve encountered. If we took you back to Veela conclave you may take half dozen more lovers or more. We’re discretionary, as I said. So, it’s not unheard of when suitable man is found that he is shared by more than one Veela. It happens very rarely though. Few can handle such things.”

Anya pinched his bum, “You would.”

He looked to Orina, who shrugged, “She’s right.”

“Lucky for you we are not jealous by nature. We understand appeal of a powerful wizard… though we are prideful. So, you may find yourself with two needy Veela on your hands if you fuck someone else,” Anya added playfully. “No, if there is some girl that you want… have her, love her, marry her even.”

“But you are going to be a part of my life either way?” For a split second, he thought of asking if there was any way to break it, but he thought better of it. She did just say they are prideful and there are worse fates than being tied to two gorgeous women.

She nodded confidently, “You’ll be surprised what vomen are villing to do when presented vith prospect of a handsome, loving, protective, powerful man. Tell any you vish about us. It von’t be problem you are probably imagining.”

He’d take her word for it for now. I’ll find out for myself eventually. “And you’ll be staying in England then?”

“Ya.”

“Where will you live? I don’t exactly have a place for you.” That wasn’t entirely true, but until he reached his majority in a year, he didn’t have access to any of them thanks to the machinations of others at the end of the last Blood War.

“We have own means. You are still Hogwarts student, ya?” He nodded, “Vhat is nearest village?”

“Hogsmeade.”

“We vill move there then.”  

There was more they’d need to discuss he was sure but that was about as much as he could take all at once. They walked down the path from the stadium back toward the tents. The encampment was largely emptied out, though there were still some people trying to either recover their things or looking through what’d been destroyed. There were many scorch marks on the ground from tents that had burned to ash during the rioting.

“So… where are you from in Bulgaria?” He asked as they emerged from the tree line.

“Our conclave is in Nevystata Forest not far from Bulgaria’s southern border with Greece near town of Smolyan.  Some 200 of us are hidden from unwelcome visitors by our magic. It’s beautiful place, you should visit someday.” He smiled at that, he intended to travel in the future, he saw no reason to avoid Bulgaria, “And where are you from?”  

“I grew up in Surrey, with my aunt and uncle.” He frowned, “Truly unpleasant people but they’ve been largely indifferent to me over the years. They’ve always been too afraid to treat me poorly, so we just do whatever we can to stay out of each other’s way.”

“Why were they afraid?” Anya asked.

“Because of my regular visitors.”

“Who?”

“Professor Dumbledore is the first one I remember when I was three, though they happened before that from what I’m told.” Harry explained, “He, Professor McGonagall, Remus, quite a few people checked on me regularly to ensure I was being treated well.” He chuckled to himself, “Once, my aunt hit me with a frying pan.” Both women looked disgusted at that, “She never thought to do it again after Dumbledore found out.”

“Any hobbies, Harry?” Orina asked after a brief silence, trying to lighten the mood after that bit of information.

“Flying and dueling mostly,” he told them, “I never feel better than when I’m up in the sky or winning a fight.”

“Never?” Anya asked, a wicked smile on her lips.

Harry chuckled, heat rising in his cheeks, “Never… until last night anyway.”

“We both love to fly,” Orina informed him. “It’s why we both decided to join mascots for Bulgarian team. We don’t play, but we enjoy watching matches. You play quidditch?”

“Seeker, yeah. We’ll have to go flying together when we get the chance.” That caused both girls to smile. As they neared the area of the encampment where the Weasleys had been, they were charged at by a ruddy great black dog. Oh Sirius! I didn’t expect them to bring him along.

Before his godfather got a chance to jump, he spoke sternly, “Padfoot, sit!” Coming up short, Sirius did as commanded, but his tail was wagging happily where he sat. He looked between Harry and his two companions and barked in obvious joy.

A few seconds later, Remus and Arthur came around one of the tents. The second they saw him, they sagged in relief. “Harry! Thank Merlin you’re alright. We looked everywhere for you,” Remus said. Both men spared a brief look at his companions but didn’t say anything about it.

Arthur put a warm hand on his shoulder, “Everyone’s been worried sick, can’t stop themselves from thinking the worst. Ron and Hermione have been blaming themselves for losing you.”

“It wasn’t their fault, honestly. It was chaos. I’m just happy to know everyone’s alright.” And given the way things turned out, I wouldn’t have wanted it to go any different.

“Let’s get you back to the Burrow, and Molly will get a warm meal in you.” At the mention of food, he finally realized just how hungry he actually was. I did plenty to work up an appetite last night. But he wasn’t going to just leave Orina and Anya.

“Of course, just let me…”

Orina cut him off before he could finish, “Go Harry, we’ll be fine finding our own vay. There’s nothing dangerous here anymore.”

He wasn’t convinced, “If you’re sure?”

Both women smiled beatifically at his concern, “We’re sure.” Orina leaned in and planted a chaste kiss to his cheek, “Thank you, for everything.”

On his other side, Anya did the same, “We’ll see you soon, Harry.”

“I know the Bulgarian contingency set up a station near their camp to help with getting everyone home,” Arthur supplied helpfully. With that both women were off, leaving Harry behind with the three other men.

“Seems you had quite the interesting night.” Remus said, noticeably trying not to snicker. You don’t know the half of it.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

At half past noon, three days after the Quidditch Final, Harry sat in the kitchen of the Burrow. The Weasley children were out in the orchard, playing a lively quidditch scrimmage. Normally, Harry would’ve been out there with them, but he was waiting for Dumbledore’s arrival.

Molly hummed a tune as she busied herself with the lunch dishes. He offered to help, but she would hear nothing of it. The older woman had spent the last few days cleaning almost entirely without magic. After the violence at the World Cup, Harry thought she was doing it as therapy.

Harry idly scratched at Sirius’s head. Taking a leaf out of Pettigrew’s book, the wanted criminal was staying with the Weasleys as Padfoot, for the time being, while trying to set to rights his own family home. After Dumbledore explained the situation anyway. It did take a bit of convincing that he really was innocent. The animagus no longer looked like a stray dog, flea ridden with the mange. Months of comfort at the Weasleys had his coat looking lustrous. As he became a healthier human, he became a healthier dog as well.

As if thinking of the man summoned him, the fireplace erupted in emerald fire. The revered headmaster stepped casually into the room, brushing a stray bit of soot from his sleeve. Even after over fifteen years knowing the man, Albus’ appearance still surprised Harry.

Magic really is an amazing thing.  Dumbledore didn’t look nearly 113 years old. Most muggles would think him no more than his late fifties, early sixties. He wore a grey waist coat and slacks. The shirt underneath was a bright red. In recent years, his once auburn became peppered with strands of silver-grey both on his head and in his beard. He wore half-moon spectacles, though Harry doubted the man’s vision was failing him in any way.  

Sparkling blue eyes roamed around the quaint home appreciatively before landing on him, “Harry, I’m glad you’re well. You had quite the night at the Final from everything I’ve heard.”

Molly dried her hands on her apron, and went to hug the headmaster, “So good to see you, Albus. Can I get you anything? Tea? Biscuits?” She held him at arms-length.

“I never refuse a good cup of tea. And would you happen to have any of your delicious biscuit cake lying around. It is my favorite dear.”

She let him go, and Dumbledore pulled a chair out across from Harry, “I do. Back in just a sec.” Harry found it incredibly endearing that Molly always looked flattered when someone appreciated her cooking. And what is there not to appreciate? The woman is a wonderful cook and baker.

“So, Harry,” Dumbledore’s attention rested solely on the young Potter now, “tell me everything that happened.”  

The story fell from his lips easily enough until he reached the events in the stadium. Molly placed a tray on the table with a tea kettle and biscuit cake. Dumbledore waved a hand, and it began serving itself. Very few people were capable of such casual displays of wandless magic, “Molly, I hate to impose in your own home, but do you think Harry and I might have some privacy for the rest of our chat.”

The request brought her up short. She looked between the two of them, concern flashing in her eyes. Harry appreciated that she wanted to be there for him but knew there were things that would be best served staying between him and the headmaster.  He wasn’t sure how the older man knew that though. Whatever the case, he gave a reassuring nod to the caring woman.

Molly sighed, “Of course. There are some things I need to do in the garden. Take as long as you need.”

“I won’t impose for too long,” Dumbledore assured her. “Things are very busy at the Ministry, and a good deal of it demands my attention.”

“Oh, I understand,” she agreed, placing her apron on the countertop. “Arthur’s leaving early and getting home late. That wonderful man’s being run ragged, and he said it’s even worse for the aurors.”

“Alas, it’s been quite the hectic few days for everyone. And Arthur’s department isn’t properly manned to begin with. Things should return to normal soon.” Dumbledore told her sympathetically. Nodding, she left for the garden.

“Such a kind woman,” Dumbledore commented idly, taking a bite of the biscuit cake. “And one of the finest bakers I’ve had the pleasure of meeting in my many years.”

Harry agreed wholeheartedly but couldn’t resist his curiosity, “What’s happening at the Ministry?” he questioned. Arthur was tight-lipped on the situation, not that he’d been at the Burrow long enough to explain things properly anyway.

He took a sip of his tea, “Many things, a major event is taking place at Hogwarts this year and the security of it has been called into question with the riots at the World Cup.”

“What event?”

“One you’ll find out about at the start of the school year. Just like most everyone else.” He chuckled at Harry’s scowl, “The greater issue at the Ministry comes is because of the apprehended Death Eaters from the rioting.”

“How many were there?”

“Seven. But four were of particular significance. Walden McNair you might remember as Buckbeak’s would-be executioner. But more than that, three members of the Wizengamot: Geoffrey Goyle, Vincent Crabbe Sr., and Lucius Malfoy.” Dumbledore explained, noting Harry’s lack of surprise at the news.

“Couldn’t happen to a nicer bunch of people.”

“I agree, but the minister is predictably panicked. And with good reason.”

“Really? The dolt must be terribly concerned he won’t have his pockets lined by Malfoy gold to pass ridiculous legislation anymore. What a horrible change to the status quo.”

Dumbledore chuckled at Harry’s glibness, “I’m sure that’s part of what has him worried. But he’s far more concerned he’s going to find himself with his own cell in Azkaban.”

“It’s that bad? They’re not going to weasel their way out of this like they did at the end of the war?”

“No. Regardless of their position, they were participating in terrorist acts that harmed foreign nationals. The magical leaders of every participating country, along with the ICW, are hounding the Ministry to see justice done…” He gave Harry a small smile, “and between Amelia Bones and I, we have every intention of providing it.” Harry believed him. Those are two people I wouldn’t want against me, especially if they have me dead to rights.

“I hope they keep the dementors company for the rest of their miserable lives.” Harry spat out. He had no remorse for any of the vile assholes.

“I agree with you. Many people accuse me of being too kindhearted. That I give second chances where none are deserved. But even I understand when someone is beyond redemption. Lucius has proven time and time again the sort of man he wants to be, and we’re better off without his influence poisoning everything it touches.” Dumbledore had a faraway look for just a moment, thinking on something long in his past. He shook himself from the memory, “Anyway, I’m curious about your involvement in the whole ordeal. Amelia told me your name came up during the interrogation.”

“Yeah, of course, the rest of the story.” Harry ran a hand through his hair, “I reached the stadium without really meaning to. I figured it would be safe inside, but I found Malfoy and his cronies with two unconscious victims.”

“Victims?”

“Two of the Bulgarian mascots,” Albus hummed and gestured for him to continue. “I managed to save them.”

“Impressive, I know your dueling skills are well above-average for your age, but Lucius wasn’t among Tom’s most trusted followers solely because of his wealth.”

“I got lucky,” Harry told him honestly. “He hit me with the Torture Curse, but I managed to wake one of the Veela and his back was turned, so...”

“That does explain the burn marks,” His eyes sparkled in amusement. “Given you were, in fact, involved, you’ll likely be called to testify. Amelia will be in touch with you soon.”

“If it helps put the arsehole behind in Azkaban, I’ll do it in a heartbeat.”

“Very good.” Albus turned his attention to Sirius, “Amelia’s been very thorough in her investigation. She’s still furious with Cornelius’ mishandling of things at the end of last term, and the threats he used to keep her in line. Questions have been answered under Veritiserum that indicate your innocence. You’ll be getting a fair trial as soon as the business with Malfoy is taken care of.” With every word, the massive black dog wagged its tail harder.

Dumbledore tried to reason with the minister after the events at the end of the previous year, even tried to push for a new trial in the Wizengamot. But between Fudge and Malfoy, he failed. Even the Chief Warlock had limits. And Fudge threatened to remove him and Amelia altogether if they didn’t let it go. Sirius couldn’t even bring himself to try convincing Dumbledore after that.

“That’s fantastic news!”

“Yes, it’ll be good to see that miscarriage of justice corrected.” He made to rise, “Now, much as I enjoy your company, there are things that need to be done.”

“Headmaster,” The older wizard stopped, “there is something else you should know.”

“Oh, what is that?”

“Lucius, he didn’t just attack the Veela. He forced one of them to take a Lust Potion.” Dumbledore’s mood darkened at that news. “But it’s been handled.”

“How?”

“Me…” He answered simply, having no desire to go into the full details of that night.

Those eyes were twinkling again, “You’ve always been an exceptional young man and I’m sure she was very grateful for your heroics. I imagine it was quite the horrible hardship you faced.”

Harry couldn’t remember the headmaster ever taking the mickey out him before, “Uh anyway… that isn’t what you really need to know. She entwined her magic with mine and it… burned away… the piece of Tom’s soul that resided in my scar.”

As the last word left his mouth, Sirius changed in an instant and was standing over him. “You had what in your bloody scar?!”

Dumbledore ignored the outburst, “You’re sure?”

“As sure as I can be. The pain was excruciating. And I don’t have any reason to believe Anya would’ve lied to me.”

“You’ll allow me to check?” The headmaster questioned. At Harry’s nod, the elder wizard pulled his wand from seemingly nowhere. Probably has a holster of his own.

“Would somebody like to explain what is going on?” Sirius looked about ready to start throwing spells if he didn’t start getting some answers. Luckily, he still doesn’t have a wand.

“Tom used a dark ritual to create multiple soul anchors, Horcruxes. They’re what allowed him to survive that awful Halloween night.” Dumbledore explained, stopping as he began to whisper a quiet incantation with his wand pointed directly above the faded lightning bolt scar. Where once it’d been a noticeable red blemish upon his brow, in the last three days it turned to a thin line, almost invisible unless viewed at the right angle and lighting.

“The professor’s theory is that he intended to make another with my death. And that his soul was unstable as a result of that and his previous uses of the ritual. So, when the killing curse rebounded and destroyed his body, a piece of his soul fractured and found a home in the scar.” Harry continued for the headmaster.

“And it’s gone?”

Dumbledore straightened, wand disappearing wherever it came from, “Yes, there’s no trace of his magic from what I can tell.”

“Well thank Merlin for that,” Sirius exclaimed. “I’ve only been back in your life for a few months and you’re already trying to give me a sodding heart attack.”

“Oh, stop complaining,” Harry told his godfather, “I had every intention of telling you. But with the state you were in, I’m pretty sure it could’ve killed you.”

Sirius made to argue, but stopped, thinking better of it. He rubbed irritably at the bridge of his nose, “You probably have a point.”

Albus was looking quizzically at Harry, something clearly on his mind, “Can you still speak parseltongue?”

Harry blinked, gobsmacked. I hadn’t considered that. Picturing a snake in his mind, he spoke, “You tell me?” He watched a shiver go down Sirius’ spine, and smirked, “I guess I can.”

“Interesting, I assumed that the ability came directly from Tom’s soul. I thought it would disappear with its destruction,” Dumbledore stroked at his neatly-trimmed beard, “Perhaps it resided within you long enough that it bled into your own magic. Or perhaps there are some hidden truths regarding one or both of your parents.”

“Either way, I’m chuffed to still have it. There’s no knowing when it might come in useful.” He could think of one, very specific, application he was happy to still have it for, but neither man needed to know that.

“Have you performed any magic since it was removed?” Albus questioned.

“No.”

“That’s good. Last year, we discussed that the fragment behaved like a leach. That your own magic worked tirelessly to repel it.” Harry remembered well, “With its removal, I believe you’ll find your magic more responsive and potent. We’ll work together to ensure you have control when you return for the new term.”

“Brilliant.” Harry smiled.

“And I’ll be curious to see what it means for your… entwined magic… I believe you said…” He chuckled to himself, shaking his head, “It’s always wonderful to have a reminder that there are many wonders of magic that I have no knowledge of whatsoever.”

“What do you mean, Albus?” Sirius asked.

“Harry and I discussed dozens of potential solutions to his problem. Many of them ridiculous and bordering on the impossible.”

“The worst one was definitely death,” Harry interjected cheekily. The look on Sirius’ face told him he didn’t find it funny, “Hey, it didn’t come to that.”

“Yes,” Dumbledore returned to the conversation at hand, “And never in our discussions did it occur to me that Veela magic might be a solution. It is something I’m sadly uneducated on.”

“They keep their secrets closely guarded amongst their conclaves.” Sirius reasoned.

“True, very true. But few people have studied magic as extensively as me,” It wasn’t a brag, jut a simple fact, “So, I do enjoy learning new things where I can, Perhaps, in future, we’ll discuss the intricacies of the situation, Harry.”

I’m definitely leaving some of the more intimate details out. “I’d have no problem with that.”

Dumbledore clapped his hand, “Excellent, well I must be off. Harry, I’ll see you no later than the beginning of term. Perhaps sooner, depending on the trial. Amelia will be in contact with the both of you.”

Sirius patted the older wizard’s shoulder, “Good luck with the Ministry, Albus. I admire your patience for it all.”

Dumbledore chuckled, “People have admired me for lesser virtues.” The man walked to the garden to bid his host goodbye before going to the fireplace and using the floo.

With the headmaster gone, there was silence between the two remaining men. Sirius looked like he was trying to keep from smiling when he finally spoke, “So... your magic is entwined with two Veela huh? You might’ve left that out when you told the story before.”

“I left quite a lot out.”

Sirius snickered, “I’m sure.”

Harry chuckled, “You just found out that I had a piece of Voldemort’s soul attached to my head, and you’re curious about the night I had with two Veela?”

Sirius sobered at the reminder, “It’s gone. There’s nothing more I can do about it, except maybe kiss the woman responsible when I meet her.”

“You might want to be careful doing that. I saw them hurling fireballs.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Sirius told him, but then waggled his eyebrows, “Still…what exactly does it take to entwine your magic with a Veela?”

Harry grinned, “Use your imagination, old man.” He’s like a dog with a bone.

“I have to, regularly,” Sirius whined.

“Actually, on second thought, don’t. I never want you imagining anything that has to do with me, Orina or Anya.” Sirius laughed, deep and honest. He clapped Harry on the shoulder.

“I can do that. But Orina and Anya, huh?” He was incessantly trying to take the piss, but Harry was having none of it.

“Yes, you’ll probably meet them at some point.”

“When I’m a free man,” Sirius couldn’t hide the longing in his voice, “I’m incredibly grateful for Molly and Arthur’s hospitality, but I’ll be happy getting out and about again.”

“Gonna go chasing skirts as soon as you’re free?”

“I can think of worse things to do after sixteen years in hell.”

“With any luck, you won’t have to wait much longer. Could even be before I go back to Hogwarts.” Sirius smiled wistfully at the thought.

“I’ll be able to come’n watch you play Quidditch properly this time.”

“Brilliant.”

“You won’t be able to miss me. No one will. Everyone will know I’m there supporting my godson.” He could see that mischievous glint in the older man’s eye.

Harry shook his head, but couldn’t stop the grin on his face, “Git.”

“You’ll love it.”

Harry looked outside, he could see the Weasley children playing their own pick-up game out in the orchard, “Speaking of Quidditch, I think I’m going to grab my broom and join them.”

“Go on, lad.”

He climbed the Burrow’s stairs, going up all the way to the top until he came to Ron’s small room. Even two years after his first visit, he couldn’t believe his friend managed to cover every bit of the room, from the wallpaper to his own bed, in Chudley orange. The Cannons’ players waved to him from within their posters as he crossed the room to his cot. Normally, he’d leave the Firebolt down in the shed with the Weasleys’ beaten old Cleansweeps, but he’d been polishing the racing broom the night before.

Grabbing it from underneath his cot, he made for the door when something stopped him in his tracks. An overwhelming wave of pleasure and arousal bloomed in his chest and shot down straight to his crotch. He hardened in his trousers instantly. And unfortunately, it quickly became painful against the against the unforgiving denim. He unsnapped and lowered them just to give himself some relief.  

Shaking his head in frustration, he ran a hand along his covered length. This is the third bloody time in as many days. Since returning from Dartmoor, this seemed to be a new part of his life. At least it didn’t happen at the dinner table this time. Just yesterday, he spent half an hour trying to make conversation with the Weasleys and Hermione when he wanted nothing more than to go and have a good wank. Ginny even asked if I was feeling alright I was so flushed. This was the first time it happened where he had an opportunity to… take the situation in hand.

His cock throbbed involuntarily, and he stifled a groan. Closing the door, he hurried to his cot and pulled his pants down. He wasn’t proud that he was about to have a wank in his friend’s room but needs must. His bulbous cockhead looked desperate for attention, leaking a copious amount of precum that had already stained his pants. Taking himself in hand, he started stroking slowly.

Closing his eyes, his mind went right to the night he spent with Anya and Orina. The way their tightness gripped so exquisitely to his cock, the way they moaned and squealed with each of his thrusts. Their incredible scent and flawless skin.  

There was a creek at the top of the stairs and his hand stilled. Fuck, why didn’t I lock the door? That probably would’ve caused even more questions though. The door opened as he tried to stuff his erection back into his trousers, “Harry, are you coming down to play? Bill says he’s…” Standing there, her bright amber eyes wide in shock, was Ginny Weasley.

Her vibrant red hair was up in a loose ponytail. There was a light sheen of sweat on her face from playing quidditch.  She wore a tight white tank top, that hugged at the curves of her breasts and her flat stomach and short-shorts that left most of her strong, creamy thighs on display. She unconsciously rubbed those lovely thighs together. Ginny was petite but fit and thick in all the right places from years of quidditch training. It’d take a moron not to realize she blossomed into a stunning young woman. Harry knew he could be oblivious at times, but he wasn’t a moron.

She breathed heavily, whether from the situation or her exertions in the orchard he didn’t know. He did know that it did glorious things to the perky mounds on her chest. Her pink tongue flicked out to wet her bowed lips. Her mouth opened and closed as though she wanted to say something, but nothing came out.

“Ginny…” Her eyes snapped to his, and a blush came to her freckled face, “I’ll be right down. Do you think I could have a minute?”

Startled, she stammered, “Yeah of course…” But something brought her up short, “Or, do you maybe… need a hand?”

“Sorry?” That was something he certainly hadn’t been expecting. Ginny was his friend, and he’d long since stopped thinking of her as nothing more than Ron’s younger sister. We got closer after the Chamber incident after all. But he was under the impression she’d gotten over any feelings for him.

“Do you want some help?” She asked again, shy and unsure of herself.

“Are you sure?” He didn’t see a reason to refuse a beautiful girl if she was offering.

Ginny smiled at him, “Harry you’re my first crush, well sorta and my first proper one as well. You’re the only boy I’ve ever really fancied… I’ve been wanting to do this for you for ages.”

“How can I be your first and second crush?” He knew it wasn’t important given the situation. His cock was still hard as steel resting against his stomach, but he couldn’t stop the question.

Ginny walked toward him and laughed nervously, “The Boy Who Lived was my first crush, but he was nothing more than a legend.” There was raw honesty in her voice, “Harry Potter on the other hand, he’s very real and far better than any silly childhood stories. He’s brave, and honest, and moody sometimes. Protective of his friends and loyal in a way most people only hope to manage. Doesn’t hurt he’s fit too with eyes that can stop a girl in her tracks.”

She was standing right next to him now and reached down with one hand and gave him a tentative stroke. It was small and soft, and felt far better than his own could ever hope to.

The simple attention drew a hiss of pleasure from his lips, “Why… didn’t you tell me?” He groaned as she rubbed lightly at his tip.  

“My first year, we were friendly enough until the diary started doing its work,” she shook her head, not wanting to go any further into that entire ordeal, “We were even closer last year, but you spent most of it worried that a homicidal maniac was coming for your life. You didn’t need my feelings to worry about on top of it.” Ginny gripped his shaft more firmly, making him buck his hips, “Now is that really what you want to talk about right now?”

He sighed as her hand, slick with his precum, slid up and down his shaft tentatively, “No.”

Eagerly, the petite young woman dropped to her knees between his legs. Now at eye level with his jutting mahood, she stared at it adoringly, “It’s even bigger than I imagined.” She brought her other hand up to join her first and there was still room for at least one more. “It must be thicker than my wrist, I can barely wrap my hand around it.” He could feel that her delicate fingers just touched at her middle and thumb.

Ginny rested his imposing length against her freckled cheek and took a deep breath of his musk, she whimpered low in her throat. “And it even smells fucking brilliant,” she whispered reverently. Harry knew Ginny could be a proper lady when it suited her, but she didn’t grow up with six older brothers without learning a thing her two.

“How often have you imagined it?” He asked leaning his head back as the pleasure kept growing. With every pass of her hands, Ginny’s movements grew more confident. The tentative nervousness quickly being replaced with eager exploration. 

Leaning in she kissed and licked at one of the prominent veins on the side of his manhood, lavishing it with her soft tongue. Pulling away, she left a line of moisture that she quickly worked into his cock with her jerking hands, “One of the best things about being the only girl in the family is I get my own room,” she gave him a wicked smile. “So, every night, all summer long, I imagine it… and every night, when I’m lying in my dorm at Hogwarts. I play with my tight pussy thinking about you and this beautiful cock. I can’t tell you how many times I’ve cum with your name on my lips.”

“Fucking hell.”

“That’s right, Harry.” Ginny leaned down and gave a light kiss to one of his bollocks. His cock throbbed and pulsed in her wonderful grasp, “Just think, three floors below you I’ve cum more times than I can count thinking about your big cock. How it would stretch me and fill me. About you coming down there hard and needy, and using my little body until you were satisfied.”

She giggled as a small spurt of pre-cum shot from his cock and landed on her wrist. She stopped jerking and started rubbing her thumbs languidly against the most sensitive flesh of his prick just below the cockhead. The action coaxed another bead of precum out of him. She leaned in quickly, her pink tongue popping out to pick up the slippery liquid, “Hmm, I’ve behaved myself since Hermione got here though. Lucky for me she’s going home tonight to spend the last of break with her parents.”

Her hands started working in perfect tandem as they began gliding up and down his slippery shaft again. Schlick. Schlick. Schlick. He groaned as she added a little twist at the end of each pass, “So, tonight you can bet every galleon you have I’m gonna soak my fucking sheets right down to the mattress. Now that I know exactly how bloody perfect your cock is, there’s no way I’ll be able to stop myself.”

Harry was panting trying to fight off his orgasm. Her small hands were doing a marvelous job of trying to pull the cum from his bollocks, but her naughty banter was making it an incredible struggle, “You’re so hard, Harry. Stop holding back. I want you to cover every freckle on my pretty face.” She reached down and pulled the straps of her tank top down, revealing her creamy, teardrop breasts to his greedy eyes, “You can cover these, too.”

“Oh fuck.” He bucked his hips off the cot and finally unloaded. His cock grew subtly in her hands as his balls contracted up to his body. His shaft shuddered, unleashing the first shot. It went straight up into the air, nearly touching the ceiling. Fucking Merlin.

More awestruck than Harry, Ginny watched captivated as it came back down to land on his abs. Blessedly, she kept stroking him, never stopping as she aimed the next salvo right at her face. She opened her mouth and waited expectantly for his seed. She moaned as the warm, creamy cum landed on her tastebuds one rope after another. Finally, as the volume finally started to lessen, she leaned close and aimed the last few shots of cum down toward her exposed chest. She kept pumping until the very last vestiges of his orgasm had gone.

When Harry came down from that fantastic high, he looked at Ginny to find her looking incredibly satisfied with herself. He smiled at her, noting he’d done exactly as she demanded and absolutely covered her, “Thanks.”

Ginny beamed at him, “You’re welcome. It was my pleasure.” She licked her lips clean of a bit of his cum and moaned rapturously, like it was the single greatest treat in the world, “Merlin, you even taste delicious.” What the bloody hell is going on? He smelled and tasted delicious for… no apparent reason. Must be something to do with my magic. And the entwinement maybe?

Then there was also the fact he was still rock hard. Ginny looked just as enthusiastic as his cock felt when she realized. She gave the tip a loving kiss before sighing disappointed, “Much as I’d love to keep going, my brothers will be wondering where I got to at some point.”  

Harry agreed, and tentatively put himself back into his trousers. Fortunately, the blood slowly started leaving his knob. Ginny suddenly stiffened, “Harry do you have your invisibility cloak?”

“Of course.”

“Give it to me, now. Please!” Seeing no reason to refused her, he grabbed it from his pack. She threw it over herself as he heard a creak at the top of the landing. Years of living at the Burrow allowed Ginny to hear movement on the stairs long before Harry did.

The door opened to Molly holding a laundry basket, “Harry, dear, I thought you were going out to play quidditch.” He wasn’t sure but he thought she sniffed the air subtly.

“I am, Mrs. Weasley. Just wanted to polish my broom handle, I didn’t get around to finishing it last night.” He lied. He heard the softest of snickers as the door moved slightly behind the Weasley matriarch.

“Oh, well go have fun. Say you haven’t seen Ginny, have you?” She asked.

“She came by to get me but went back down a few minutes ago.”

“I must’ve just missed her.” She waved him off, “No bother, it was nothing important.”

Trying not to look relieved. Harry left Molly behind and made his way down to the ground floor of the Burrow. He joined the Weasley boys up in the air. When Ginny joined them a few minutes later, he was the only one that paid her change of shirt any mind. Everyone else was more worried about getting into a game of three-on-three. They spent the next couple hours enjoying the summer sun and the thrill of flying.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

The Alarm Charm placed directly on his pillow vibrated Harry awake. Throwing the blanket away from his body quietly as he could manage, he gently dropped his feet to the floor. Ron’s quiet snoring was the only noise in the near darkness of the room. The sun was only just beginning to crest the horizon outside.

Normally, Harry would be sleeping in right along with his friend, but that wasn’t an option this morning. He grabbed a change of clothes and padded softly across the floor. The door creaked slightly as he opened it but not nearly enough to wake his deep-sleeping friend. He made his way down the stairs to the bathroom. It was the early morning of 30 August, and in just two days’ time they’d be returning to Hogwarts. But the day held more significance than that.

The trial of Crabbe, Goyle and Malfoy was set to take place that morning. According to the letters he’d exchange with Amelia, it wouldn’t be a particularly long one. The evidence against each man was overwhelming, and they’d be lucky not to find themselves executed given the nature of their crimes. But as a direct witness to their most recent crime, and the one with the greatest international significance, Harry still needed to be there. Not to mention what Amelia has planned for Sirius. 

Despite her assurances, he couldn’t help the nervous caution in the back of his mind. He didn’t trust the Minister not to try something to get himself and his benefactor out of the sticky situation they’d found themselves in.

He reached the bathroom without seeing anyone else, though he could hear the soft clanking of pots and pans from the kitchen below. Probably Mrs. Weasley getting breakfast ready for the family.

The bathroom had a clinging humidity to it, used just a few minutes before by Arthur. There was still condensation on the mirror.

Harry jumped in the shower. The light spray of hot water caused steam to rise in the room. His muscles were sore from hours of quidditch and swimming the day before. Yesterday was likely to be their last day of easy freedom for a while, so they made the most of it. Who knows just how long I’m going to spend at the Ministry today, and no telling if it’ll spill over to tomorrow. Plus, Ron will no doubt have a few last-minute finishing touches he needs to make to his summer work.

He didn’t take too long in the shower, a habit he developed over the years with the Dursleys. Out of sight, out of mind. Less time in spaces they might need to use the better. It’d never been what he would call a pleasant childhood, but it was far better than others received.

He had his own room, they fed him regular meals, gave him money to purchase his own clothes once he was old enough, and he was checked up on regularly by people who actually cared about him. And next year, once I’ve finished my OWLs, we’ll never have to bother each other again.

Witches and wizards reached their majority and were legally allowed to practice magic at the age of nineteen with the completion of their OWL testing. Failure could see a person’s wand stripped from them and snapped.  Admittedly, that was an incredibly rare thing. But, I would put a few galleons on Crabbe and Goyle managing the extraordinary ineptitude required to see it happen next year.  Fucking numpties won’t have their father’s money to throw around to save themselves either.  The only person he knew of that had it happened before was Hagrid, but that was because of circumstances outside of his control.

Rinsing the last of the soap and suds from his skin, Harry thought he heard the gentle jiggling of the door handle and cautious closing of the door, “I’ll be out in just a sec.” He expected whoever came in to leave once they realized there was already somebody using the room, but no such thing happened. Maybe I imagined it. Shutting off the water, Harry grabbed his towel from where it hung over the curtain rod.

Drying himself off, he wrapped the towel around his waist. He wasn’t going to open the curtain butt-arse naked if there really was someone else in the room. The rings jangled as he pulled the curtain away. Standing there in the steamy room was Ginny, clearly waiting for him. She wore a large Gryffindor quidditch jersey, probably from Charlie in his playing days, and a pair of scarlet pajama bottoms. Her flaming red hair looked like she’d only just risen from bed.

Seemingly unable to stop herself, he noticed as she gave him a quick once-over. Her gaze stopped briefly on the lines of his abdomen, and the ‘v’ at his hips. Meeting his own gaze, she bit her lip. Her voice was hushed, mindful of the early hour, “Mornin’.”

One thing he’d been incredibly grateful for since their encounter on the top floor of the Burrow was that there’d been no awkwardness between the two of them. There might have been some prolonged gazes and discreet smiles shared in a way that only they knew the significance of, but they continued behaving like the friends they were. Who knows? Might end up being more than that. I still need to tell her about Anya and Orina, though.  

Harry raised one eyebrow at his unexpected guest, “Morning. Have a good night’s sleep?”

She edged slightly closer to him, there was a mischievous glint in her eye, “It could’ve been better, but I had some good dreams.”

“You don’t say?” He breathed out as her fingers skimmed along his skin just above the line of the towel.

“Yep, I didn’t quite get my usual beauty sleep.” She grinned at him, both of them knowing she didn’t worry about that sort of thing, “It’s my own fault though. I did set the alarm after all.”

“Why?” The gentle scrape of her nails running along his skin was quickly sending blood south. He couldn’t help but remember their last time alone together, and it only caused him to harden faster.

“Because considerate friend that I am, I remembered how early you’d be getting up and about today. And… I thought to myself what a boring, tedious day you’re going to suffer, all to ensure that bastard Malfoy gets what he deserves.” She couldn’t hide the venom in her voice.

It quickly fell away though, “So… I decided I should wake up with you, try and give you a bit of good cheer,” she moved closer to him, near enough that he could feel her breath on his skin, “and… I thought maybe I could do a little something for you… just to show you how much I appreciate what you’re doing and make sure you’re relaxed as possible going into such a stressful day.”

The throbbing, needy cock certainly wasn’t going to say no. I really need to sit down and have a conversation with her when I get the chance. A small part of him didn’t want to do this again when he knew he still needed to tell Ginny about Anya and Orina. However, a much larger part of him was roaring its approval at her lavishing attention on his manhood The daily bouts of seemingly uncontrollable arousal hadn’t stopped in the last week, and he’d had only a single chance to get himself off. I’ll tell her on the train tomorrow.

With that resolution in mind, he moaned as her hand moved beneath the towel to grip his rigid length. Looking in her darkened eyes, he gave her a winning smile, “Well… I am rather nervous, can’t see a reason not to relax if I have the chance.”

Ginny dropped to her knees and removed the towel from his hips. As she squeezed his cock there was that same look of adoration in her amber eyes, “I’ve been thinking about this every day since I last got my hands on you. I can’t get the smell, the taste out of my head, Harry. Do you have any idea what a tease you’ve been just by walking around the house you beautiful bastard?”

“I’m pretty sure my parents were married when they had me, Ginny.” He told her cheekily. She snorted out a laugh in response and started kissing her way up his shaft. Starting with each bollock, she moved upward along one of the prominent blue veins on the underside of his cock until she reached the tip. She gave a sensual moan when she reached the top, lavishing the bulbous head with attention from her dexterous tongue. She gave it an open-mouthed kiss and massaged his flared crown attentively.

She pulled a shuddering breath from him by swiping at that particularly sensitive spot just below the tip. She was paying close attention, trying to find exactly what was getting to him, and did it again.

He felt a bit of precum drip from his cock’s slit then, right onto her lashing tongue. When she won that little treat, she pulled away. She still spoke in a hushed tone, and somehow that only added to the sensuality of the entire situation, “You know, I wasn’t lying when I said your cock is perfect,” her hands weren’t idle as she spoke, instinctively jerking his length. The flesh was now slippery with his precum and her spit. “I’ve heard girls complain about their lads, about their smell and their taste and their hair and their size and even their bollocks.”

She grazed a single nail along one of his smooth, snitch-sized testes, “I reckon you could have at least half the girls in Hogwarts begging you for it bent over a table in the Great Hall. All it would take is one look at this incredible fucking cock.”

That was… quite the image to say the least. His cock pulsed in her hand at the thought. Ginny giggled as she pressed her cheek against his cockhead, catching the new strand of precum that thought drew from him, “Oh, you like that idea, huh?”

“What lad wouldn’t?” He’d heard more than enough banter about how fit every girl was from third year to seventh. Or not, depending on the girl in question. So, he knew that most of the lads at Hogwarts would probably give their left bollock just for the chance at such a thing.

“True,” she agreed, “But most of them wouldn’t be able to handle it even if they had the offer. Something tells me you might be able to manage.”

He groaned and thrust his hips involuntarily into her hands, “I don’t know. Everybody has their limits.”

“Most teenage boys are walking hard-ons, Harry. And you’ve always been exceptional.”  

“Do you like that idea? Of me fucking half the girls in Hogwarts?”

Ginny winked up at him, “As long as I could help… I can think of worse ways to spend an evening.” He really didn’t know if this was just her way of getting him hot or if she really meant it and he didn’t really care because either way it was working.

“I haven’t even gotten a chance to fill you up yet, and you’re already thinking of other girls?”

She looked at him coyly, “I’ve always been taught to share, Harry. But trust me, all my dreams are exclusively about you filling me up.  And as much as I would like to find out what this beautiful cock could do to my little pussy right now, I can’t be squealing and moaning and cursing for my whole family to hear.”

Her amber eyes glanced at his crown, determined, before turning them up toward him, “I’ve never done this before. Merlin, I’ve never done any of it before the last time. I’m hoping you’re gonna be my first everything. So, do me a favor and tell me if I do something wrong. I want it to be good for you.”

Without any further warning, she opened her mouth wide and wrapped her lips around his bulbous, urgent cockhead and for the first time started pushing them further down his length, “Oh fuck.” He said it more loudly than he meant to, and her fingers dug into the flesh of his thigh in warning. She gave him a warning look. She didn’t want their fun stopped prematurely because one of her parents heard them.

Ginny tentatively filled her warm oral cavity with more of his cock. She did a good job to keep her teeth away from the sensitive flesh and even wiggled her tongue slightly against the underside as more of his length slowly disappeared into her welcoming mouth. His first, and second and third blowjob for that matter, had come from two women who were designed for sex and desire. Their innate talent had been immaculate to put it lightly.  So, on pure skill it would be unfair to judge. Ginny was inexperienced after all.

But what she lacked in biological advantage she made up for in pure enthusiasm. The adoring look in her eye as she glanced up in his direction every few seconds to make sure that she was doing alright was incredibly endearing. And he’d be lying if he said there wasn’t something wonderfully arousing about watching such a beautiful, willing young woman learning exactly how best she could please him. 

Glugk. She gagged when he reached the soft tissue at the entrance to her throat. In all fairness to her, she managed to get more of his cock down than he would have guessed. Pulling back, her hand massaged in the slick saliva her efforts had left on his shaft as she retreated, “I don’t think I can get you in my throat. It’ll take more practice, I’m sorry.” Her big doe eyes looked defeated. Here he was with a gorgeous girl actively pleasuring his cock, and somehow, he was getting an apology… again. Life really can be strange sometimes.

He gently caressed her cheek, which she leaned into instinctively, “I wasn’t expecting you to. Just do what you can, I’m going to enjoy it either way.” Smiling up at him, her smoothly gliding hand stopped maybe half an inch above where she managed to go deepest. Smart girl.

With that new restriction set, she redoubled her efforts. Taking him back in her mouth, she eased back down quickly. Her lips sealed tightly against his sensitive flesh. Her eager ministrations left him feeling a joyful airiness. He reached a hand down and filled his fingers with her flaming red tresses, “That’s so good, Gin.”

Ginny reveled in the praise and started gliding her mouth along his length faster. The entire situation was obviously getting her just aroused as it was him. She hastily pushed her pajama bottoms down with her free hand until they were below the curve of her pert bum. He couldn’t help but notice that she wasn’t wearing any knickers. Great, now I’m going to think about that every night as well. I’m already spending enough time fucking hard.  The heady smell of her wet womanhood reached him quickly, and he watched as she reached back with her free hand and started driving her digits into her depths.

Schlick. Glug. Slurp. Schlick. The sound of her playing with her wet little pussy filled the air along with her ardent attention to his cock. It took only a few moments before Ginny made a brief, high-pitched whimper in the back of her throat, and her eyes rolled toward the back of her head. The muscle of her perky bum flexed and shook as she rode out a quick, powerful orgasm.

Fucking Merlin. Harry was blown away at how quickly she’d reached her peak. Shakily she brought her hand back up from her own slit, each digit noticeably slick with her own juices. Dragging her lips along his length, she sucked hard replacing the hand she’d been using with the one she’d just used on herself, “I want you to remember you have a little bit of me on you for the rest of the day.”

She jerked his cock quickly, covering him with her juices. Harry lolled his head back, releasing a shuddering breath from the pleasure. He could feel the pressure in his balls growing, “Bloody hell, you’re such a naughty little minx.”

“Just for you, Harry.” She slapped his knob against her cheek once before sucking on him again. His free hand clenched at his side as he willed himself to hold out as long as he could.

He didn’t manage it for much longer, the wet heat of her greedy little mouth gliding along his shaft finally coaxed out his warm load, “Gin… I’m coming.”

His hand tightened in her hair as the muscles of his arm and neck tightened and flexed.  He groaned deep and shuddered in pleasure. Considering it was her first time, he certainly wasn’t expecting her to keep him in her mouth. But she just retreated until her tongue rested on the underside of his crown.

The first shot went right to the back of her throat and made her gag slightly, but she did well not to pull away. She moaned and her eyes rolled to the back of her head as the taste hit her tongue. Merlin, she really does love the taste. His shaft pulsed again and filled her greedy mouth nearly full with his warm cum. Ginny tried swallowing but she didn’t manage to do it fast enough and it started leaking out from her lips down to her chin.

She put up a valiant effort, gulping down each pulse as quickly as she could manage but still some of it escaped her. When he finished his thick seed stained the top of her jersey. She pulled back panting, tongue lolled slightly out her head and strings of saliva and cum combined, connecting from her lips to his cock. It was sloppy and wonderful. She gave him a wide smile, “Thanks, Harry. Best breakfast I could imagine.” He found her constant enthusiasm and easy confidence in all this incredibly sexy.

Harry shook his head, chuckling, “You’re welcome. I don’t think I’ll manage any stress the rest of the day.”

“Well, I consider that a job well done then.” Ginny stood, giving his knob one last kiss. He couldn’t help but notice that there were drips of her juices dotted on the floor. That, along with the fact she was scraping his seed from her neck before licking it from her fingers, had his cock twitching, still hard as steel. Ginny giggled and dragged a nail along his length, “Down boy, we’ve taken long enough, and you still have somewhere that you need to be.”

And sooner rather than later, Mr. or Mrs. Weasley are going to come looking for me if I don’t get down there. He brushed his teeth and dressed while Ginny washed her face, cleaning herself of whatever she’d missed. They quickly wiped the floor as well.

Before he could leave, she hugged him tightly, pressing every pleasant inch of her body into him. Given what they’d just done, he was surprised just how intimate it felt as she stood on tiptoes to whisper in his ear, “Good luck, Harry. I’m sure everything is going to go great.” She gave him a soft kiss high on his jaw.

They were careful leaving the bathroom. Harry left first, making his way down to the kitchen. Arthur sat at the table, sipping a cup of tea and reading over the previous day’s Daily Prophet. It was too early for the current day’s edition to arrive. Molly had tongs in hand, turning sizzling sausages on a cast iron skillet. “Good morning.” He greeted, more loudly than was perfectly necessary. But that was his signal to Ginny that it was safe to make for her room.

“Good morning, Harry lad.” Arthur greeted setting his paper aside, “How are you?”

“Bit anxious, but more excited than anything.” Harry answered honestly. Molly filled his plate with eggs, sausage, grilled tomatoes, baked beans and black pudding. It was a proper English breakfast.

“Eat up, dear. There’s no telling when you’re going to get another chance today.” There was little doubt in his mind that they’d be sent off to the Ministry with plenty of Molly’s delicious fare, but he dug in all the same.

They ate in comfortable silent, and by the time they were done pale rays of morning light shone through the Burrows lower windows. Only Bill joined them, needing to get to work at Gringotts. The two eldest Weasley children were only staying at the Burrow long enough to see their younger siblings off to Hogwarts. Bill had another assignment starting in Egypt the following week, while Charlie needed to head back to the Dragon Reserve.

Arthur normally traveled to the Ministry via the floo, but that wasn’t the case this morning. Instead, they left through the front door and walked to the gate, outside of the family’s ward line. Arthur offered his arm to Harry, “Hold on tight now, Harry. Don’t want you getting splinched the first time you apparate.” He’d seen this particular feat of magic performed multiple times, most recently by Lucius, but he’d never side-alonged.

Gripping firmly at the crook of Arthur’s arm, Harry felt like he was being squeezed through a tube, but after just a few uncomfortable seconds Harry found himself standing on a dingy street that had several shabby offices, a pub, and a wall covered with graffiti. There was no one around, but even if there were, their arrival wouldn’t have been noticed. The apparition point was under Notice-Me-Not Charms and a Muggle Repelling Ward. Overcome with sudden nausea, Harry dry-heaved once but managed to keep his breakfast down. Now I wish Mrs. Weasley hadn’t made so much food.

Arthur looked bemused and patted him on the back, “Well done, most people vomit the first time.”

“Thanks for the warning.”

“Trust me, knowing doesn’t make it any better. And it’s even worse on an empty stomach.” Arthur led him over to a broken-down red telephone box. They climbed in together, and the ginger older wizard picked up the phone and dialed 62422.

A woman’s voice spoke in the box, as though it were actually there, “Please state your business.”

“Arthur Weasley escorting witness Harry Potter to the trial of Lucius Malfoy.” A silver badge popped out of the telephone box with Harry’s name and purpose, and they slowly began descending. It lasted for about a minute before they found themselves in the Atrium.

The entire structure of the Ministry of Magic was underground but there were magical windows that showed a bright sunlit sky. Seems something like the ceiling of the Great Hall at Hogwarts.

The Atrium was on Level 8. The room was a very long and splendid hall with gilded fireplaces running the length of each wall to his left and right. To his left were arrivals where every few seconds a new witch or wizard arrived for the day’s work.  To his right were the departures. The floor was a dark polished black walnut. Above him was a peacock-blue ceiling inlaid with gleaming golden symbols continually moving and changing like some enormous heavenly notice board. It seems that the World Cup stadium wasn’t the exception, the Ministry loves to keep its appearances up. If only they were that concerned with proper governing.

Halfway down the hall was the Fountain of Magical Brethren. The group of golden statues depicted a witch, wizard, centaur, goblin, and house elf spouting water into a pool at their base. On the far end of the hall, they reached a set of golden gates and a security stand. Arthur approached the stand, “Morning Eric. I’m escorting a visitor.”

“Step over here.” Eric was completely non-descript save that he wore a bowler hat. His voice sounded monotonous and bored. He used a Probibity Probe to check Harry and a brass Wand Weigher to register his wand. The entire process was rather tedious, and Eric seemed to think so as well. He let them through into the Ministry proper without any further inconvenience though.

On the other side of the gates was a smaller hall with a series of lifts that led to the other levels of the Ministry. All around there were enchanted, folded pieces of parchment making their way to and from different departments.  “We’re headed to the DMLE. I’m on that level as well. Amelia will take you down to the courtrooms from there.”

The lift was filled with unfamiliar faces, a few of them getting off as the lift stopped at each level on its climb upward. “Shack, how have things been?” Arthur asked a tall black wizard as the throng of people thinned out. He was broad shouldered, with one gold hoop earing in his right ear.

His voice was a deep baritone, “Busy Arthur, very busy. But interesting, and hopefully all that hard work will pay off by the end of the day.”

“Kingsley here was the second investigator with Amelia on the case,” Arthur informed Harry. “You’ll find no finer man in the Auror department or any other department for that matter.”

Harry offered his hand, it was taken in a firm handshake, “I’m Harry.”

Surprisingly, his eyes didn’t flick up to Harry’s forehead, but he did recognize him, “Mr. Potter, I can’t tell you how thankful myself and the boss were that you managed to catch Malfoy in the act. It’s sad that it took pressure from half the magical governments of the world to finally see the bastard in a situation he couldn’t wriggle his way out of with money and reputation.”  

“Better late than never.”

“Too true.” They reached Level 2, and all three men exited the lift. Arthur led the way to his own office where he dropped off his suitcase.

In Harry’s opinion, it was quite awful that such a dedicated man, with quite a difficult job, was relegated to a small room barely bigger than a broom cupboard. It had two desks crammed inside with barely enough room to move thanks to the overfilled filing cabinets lining the walls.

Despite that, Harry would wager that the older man still loved what he did, as Mr. Weasley made the little space his own. The walls featured pictures and cutouts of various muggle devices from cars to a plug. He deserves better. Who knows? Maybe if they put a worthwhile minister in once Fudge is ousted, things might change.

They left hastily and made their way to the office of the Department Head. They passed a young brunette secretary, intently writing out a note. “Go right on in, she’s expecting you,” They were told without more than an upward glance.

Amelia’s office was three times the size of Arthur’s with less than a quarter of the clutter. Sitting behind the desk, the woman in question was talking intently with a fair-haired man. Amelia had dark red hair, close in color to mahogany. It was far different from the flaming red hair of the Weasleys and up in a tight bun. She had high cheekbones and dark blue eyes, that were narrowed in focus at whatever they were discussing.

Glancing in their direction, she raised a hand to stop the conversation, “Arthur! Early as usual and for the better, too. Lucius’ supporters in the Wizengamot managed to have the time pushed forward an hour. I don’t know what they hoped to achieve, but everyone has been made aware. You probably left before my note reached the Burrow.”

Standing, Amelia approached the pair. Harry couldn’t help but note that she shared the same curvaceous figure as her niece. Even beneath her navy-blue professional robes, it was impossible to hide her impressive bust or wide hips. And she was tall, nearly the same height as Harry in her heels.

She looked him over and nodded her head at whatever it was she found, “I’ve heard a few times that you look like your father. It couldn’t be truer, Mr. Potter. He was a fine Auror. I should know I trained him when he came to the Academy. And your mother, she was a brilliant witch. We’re worse for having lost them.”

“Thank you, Madame Bones.” He’d heard the same sentiments before, from people that barely knew his parents and some who loved them dearly. But that didn’t stop him from appreciating the words.

“It’s the truth,” Amelia insisted, “And honestly, I should be thanking you. I’ve wanted to see Lucius behind bars since he bribed his way to freedom at the end of the last war.”  

“You, me and plenty of others. What can I expect today?” Her letters over the previous week discussed a great many things, but not the details of the actual court procedure.

“Most of the case against the accused today will be their own words both under Veritaserum and through recorded interrogations. That testimony will be given first followed by yours,” she explained. “If it weren’t for the pressure from the international community, I’m not sure I’d have even brought you. But an eyewitness to the crimes, willing to testify under Veritaserum is invaluable. I won’t lie to you though. Your fame, and what it means to the wider public, helps as well.”

“It’ll be the best use I’ve ever made of it.” There were times when he cursed his fame, he would certainly trade it for his parents, but he was going to make good use of it where he could.

Amelia smiled at him, “Very good.” She gestured to the man behind her, who stood. He was big-bellied, a few inches shorter than Harry, with kind gray eyes, “This is Edward Tonks, he is the prosecutor for the trial today.”

“Just Ted,” He shook Harry’s hand. “I’d like you to know that I’ve been informed of everything that is meant to come about because of this trial and I’m going to ensure that your godfather leaves this place a free man, whether it’s today or a week from now. He’s my wife’s favorite cousin, after all.

“Your wife is a Black?” Harry was under the impression that Sirius had been the only black sheep of the bunch. Or white sheep in their case I suppose.

“She was. They threw her out of the family for deciding some things were more important than blood.”

“With what I’ve heard from Sirius, that doesn’t surprise me.” It was only then that Harry noticed the third occupant of the room, “Susan! What’re you doing here?” She wore formal robes, quite similar to her aunt’s. Though, hers were an eye catching yellow. Can’t help but show her Hufflepuff pride.

“Good to see you too, Harry.” She smiled at him, a faint blush on her pale cheeks. Her copper hair, a few shades lighter than her aunt’s, was braided and hung over her shoulder.

“Right, sorry,” He gave her a crooked smile, “lovely to see you. Good summer?”

“Not bad, definitely less eventful than yours. I thought you only got up to trouble during the school year?” There was clear amusement in her deep blue eyes at the unusual circumstances he always found himself in.

“No, trouble has a way of finding me no matter where I am or what time of year it is. Despite my or anyone else’s best efforts.” Arthur coughed into his hand beside him, trying to hide a laugh.

“Susan is here because she will be taking up the Wizengamot seat for House Bones when she reaches her majority. To ensure she’s ready for that responsibility, she sits in on all meetings and trials she can during the summer holidays.” Amelia provided the answer to his earlier question.

“Boring?”

“Horribly,” Susan agreed with a pretty laugh, “most the time anyway but necessary. I’m surprised you haven’t done the same. You’ll be taking up the seat for House Potter.”

Harry frowned, “There are… some circumstances that make it difficult for me to do anything like that during the summer. Professor Dumbledore makes sure that I’m kept up to date on all the proceedings and procedures so that I’ll be well prepared when the time comes.”

Amelia checked her watch, “Nice as this has been, we all have somewhere we need to be.” Amelia turned to Arthur, “I’ll make sure Harry gets back to the Burrow safely. No telling just how long it will all take.”

“If you’re lucky, it’ll be settled by lunch.” He told them optimistically.

“We can only hope.” The four left Mr. Weasley behind and made for the lift together. It was a quick descent down to Level 9.

“Department of Mysteries.” That same voice announced as they reached their destination. It stood in stark contrast to everything else he’d seen in the ministry. The black tiled walls had no windows or doors, except for a plain black one at the end of the corridor. It’s a far cry from the golden gates and gilded fireplaces of the Atrium. As they exited the lift, Amelia spoke to Harry, their footfalls echoeing eerily in the dark corridor, “Owed to the fact you’ll be testifying under Veritaserum, you’re allowed to view the trial as it happens.”

They walked together toward the door of the Department of Mysteries. Two men stood near the door, “They’re…Croaker and Bode,” Amelia informed him, “two of the Unspeakables that work down here. No one really knows what they do, not even the Minister. They’re the only people in this entire place that don’t answer to the DMLE in one way or another.”

They reached the plain black door and turned left, taking a staircase down to Level 10 and the courtroom. A dungeon-like corridor led to their destination.

Courtroom Ten was square with benches rising on each side. Torches lit the room and reflected off the shiny black stone that made up its walls. There was a second door to the room, through which the accused would be brought in. And in the middle of the room three chairs where the accused would be chained.  Some ten or so members of the Wizengamot were already there. As well as spectators sitting among the benches.

Dumbledore, in his capacity as Chief Warlock sat in the middle. Ted Tonks joined him, sitting to his left as the prosecutor.  

“Come on, Harry.” Susan grabbed his hand and led him over to the spectators’ benches, “They don’t often use this courtroom. There are separate chambers for normal Wizengamot meetings and the Council of Magical Law. The last time they were used was after the Blood War as far as I know.” Harry couldn’t help but notice the fine robes of the others waiting amongst the benches. Foreign dignitaries who came to ensure the Ministry doesn’t muck it up. He was quite sure he recognized one of the men from the top box at the Cup final.

“Looking forward to the new school year, Harry?” Susan asked, drawing his attention away from the others in the room.

“Always,” he smiled thinking of the place that he considered home, “I’m just hoping I finally manage to have a normal year.”

Susan snorted, “I don’t think you’d know what to do with yourself. You’d be bored from the lack of excitement in a month.”

“You might be right,” he conceded with a chuckle, “but I’m sure I can find something to keep myself busy.”

“How you manage at least one near-death experience a year, I’ll never understand.” As they talked, the courtroom steadily filled with more of the Wizengamot members until their benches were filled. Harry noted the arrival of Narcissa and Draco, the two Malfoys taking up seats across the room from him.

With the room seemingly full beyond capacity, Dumbledore banged a gavel, the sound amplified and echoed across the dark stone of the room, ceasing the dull murmurs and whispers of the room’s occupants, “The Wizengamot is assembled, and I bring this court to order. We’re here today for the trial of three members of this august body: Vincent Crabbe Sr., Geoffrey Goyle, and Lucius Malfoy. The three defendants shall be tried together, as their crimes, particularly those of interest to our esteemed guests, were carried out together.”

Dumbledore gestured to his left, “Edward Tonks is the prosecuting attorney,” and then his right, “Representative for the accused is Theodore Nott Sr.” He looked toward the second door of the room, “Aurors bring in the accused.” It was only because this trial specifically dealt with three Dark magic practitioners that the Aurors were doing such a, frankly, menial task.

A young woman, fresh out Hogwarts if Harry were to guess, with eye-catching pink hair, opened the door. The Death Eaters were brought in by three more Aurors, Shacklebolt included. They were escorted to the chairs and the chains came to life, wrapping around their ankles and wrists, binding them tightly in place. All three men looked quite haggard. Lucius in particular was a far cry from his usual immaculate appearance.

“The defendants are accused of possession of Dark artifacts, sedition, rape, murder, and terrorism. In the case of Lucius Malfoy, there is also the issue of attempted Line Theft.” There was a dull murmur throughout the room, Dumbledore silenced it with another bang of the gavel, “Aurors, administer the Veritaserum to the first defendant and silence the others.”

Shacklebolt uncorked a vial and approached Crabbe Sr. The man tried to resist, rocking fiercely in the chair, shaking his head about. But the chains were unrelenting, and Shacklebolt’s large hands held hi in place, so his defiance lasted only briefly before the potion was forced down his throat. “Mr. Tonks, you may begin the questioning.” Before he had the chance, the door to the courtroom banged open. Wands were drawn, Dumbledore’s included, and pointed at the intrusion.

Standing there, bold as brass, was Cornelius Fudge followed by and ugly, toad-looking woman dressed in a garish pink and two Hit Wizards, both of whom had the good sense to look warily at all of the wands pointed in their direction, “Enough of this farce!” Does he think he can intimidate the court into doing what he wants? With such a measly show of force?

“Minister Fudge,” Dumbledore replied, shockingly calm given the situation, “you are interrupting a lawful trial. Take a seat among the spectators if it pleases you, but otherwise be silent.” He dropped his wand, seeing the Minister as no real threat.

“I will not! Fudge blustered, red in the face, “This is a baseless attack on three upstanding members of British wizarding society, and I won’t stand for it””

“You need only listen to the evidence from the accused own mouths to know that is a lie. You were excluded from these proceedings because it was clear you couldn’t be impartial, and you have no familial seat on this body. If you wish to remain you shall do so as a quiet citizen.”

“You’re just after my job!” Fudge yelled, and some of the foreign dignitaries openly laughed at the belligerent man.

“Cornelius! Every word you speak serves only to show how ill-suited you are to your position. You’re making a mockery of this government in front of not only our Wizengamot but the wider wizarding world. Rest assured, by the end of the day there will be a vote of no confidence.” This was no longer the genial headmaster, or even the Chief Warlock but one of the most powerful mages in the world. His voice was laced with its own magic, and it left the Minister and the toady behind him shaking, “Now, sit down!”

Finally, Fudge conceded. His shoulders sagged in defeat, and he shuffled himself over to the benches. The woman with him looked incensed but followed his lead.

Ted Tonks cleared his throat, “If I may, Chief Warlock?”

“Proceed.”

“Mr. Crabbe did you knowingly, and of your own will, take part in the riots following the Quidditch World Cup final?” Ted asked, walking down along the front of the benches.

The man strained his neck trying to resist, but the answer fell from his lips quickly, “Yes.”

“Were you a willing servant of the Dark Lord who styled himself as Voldemort?” One old woman screamed shrilly at the name, but she was paid no mind.

“Yes.” And on and on the questioning went, a myriad of the horrible deeds committed before, during and after the last war were brought to light. First by Crabbe, then Goyle, and finally by Malfoy.

Nott had the good sense not to interrupt. There was no advantage to him in supporting the three men, and he was wise enough to know it. Meanwhile in the front row, Fudge grew ever paler watching in horror as his administration crumbled before his eyes.  

Much of the questioning of Crabbe and Goyle was similar, they were nothing more than lackeys, but the same couldn’t be said of Malfoy. Unlike the two other men, Malfoy made no attempt to fight the Trust Serum, he knew better.

“Did you take part in the murder of William and Rosalynn Bones?” Harry felt Susan stiffen beside him and offered his hand in support.  She gripped it in both of hers, but her eyes were fixed on Malfoy in his seat. Of course, he knew that she grew up with her aunt but they’d never been close enough to know the reason for it.

“Yes.” Susan took a deep, shaky breath. Tears formed at the edge of her eyes, but she stopped them from falling.

“Who else was present?”

“Evan Rosier and Augustus Rookwood.” Ted looked to Dumbledore, who subtly shook his head.

Ted turned back to Malfoy, “With regards to Line Theft, did you knowingly withhold information that would have called into question the guilt of one, Sirius Black, so that you could take the voting rights of his family through your wife, Narcissa.”

“Yes.” He replied smoothly. This caused an uproar within the courtroom, none more than Fudge but Dumbledore silenced the room with a bang of the gavel.

“To your knowledge, as one of Voldemort’s inner circle, was Sirius Black at any point a Death Eater?”

“No.”

“Yet you claimed the exact opposite to Minister Bagnold, as well as Minister Fudge?”

“Yes.” There was a lull in proceedings as Ted briefly returned to his bench. He glanced around the room and his eyes found Harry.

“Prosecution has only one witness, Chief Warlock,” Ted started. “He is a minor but with his consent and that of his magical guardian, he’s agreed to take Veritaserum. Prosecution calls Harry Potter to the floor.” All eyes fell on him as he made his way down the benches to the center of the room. It was something he’d grown used to over the years. He could feel Draco’s glare from across the room but didn’t pay him any mind. I’m even more used to that than the rest of the stares.

Kingsley handed him a vial of clear liquid which he downed in one. Ted gave him a small smile, “Mr. Potter, when you reached the stadium during the riots on the night of 18 August. Who else was there?”

He could feel the potion compelling him to tell the truth, and he didn’t resist in the slightest, “Mr. Malfoy, Goyle, and Crabbe and two of the Bulgarian mascots, Anya and Orina.”

“And the men in question attacked these two Bulgarian mascots?”

“Before I arrived, yes. It was obvious by the state of the field, but they’d incapacitated them.”

“And then they did what?”

“Malfoy forced a Lust Potion down Anya’s throat.”

“And what was your intent, Mr. Malfoy?”

“To have our way with her.” He said it without a hint of remorse.

“Why give her a Lust Potion?” It was illegal to administer the potion without the consent of the person taking it.

He chuckled sardonically, “Because sometimes I prefer it when they want it. And I couldn’t have a Veela trying to rip out my throat.” Harry watched as Narcissa Malfoy stood and stormed from the court, dragging Draco along with her. Did she think her husband was a good man? That he didn’t take part in the worst of it? Or did she just ignore it until she heard it from his lips?

“You stopped the three men?” Ted asked Harry.

“Yes.”

“A gross use of underage magic!” Fudge interjected, “He should be…”

Dumbledore cut him off, “It was magic used in both the defense of himself and others. The precedent is clear in such situations. Kindly keep your mouth shut, Cornelius.”

Ted continued as though he hadn’t heard the Minister, “You broke their wands?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“To guarantee they wouldn’t get away or get up only to harm someone else. I would have felt guilty if they went on to harm anyone else that night.” Harry saw Lucius hand twitch and a tick in his jaw, he clearly hadn’t been informed of the destruction of his wand. The foreign dignitaries seemed pleased with his answer.

Ted smiled at him, “Very good, Harry. Only a few more questions, though on a different matter. To your knowledge, who was your parents’ Secret Keeper?”

“Peter Pettigrew.” If you listened closely enough, you could hear the ticking of someone’s pocket watch. So resounding was the shocked silence that followed that statement.

“How do you know this?”

“He admitted to it, in my presence, last spring.”

“But Peter Pettigrew is dead?”

Nott Sr. finally spoke up then, “Why is this line of questioning relevant, it has nothing to do with the accused crimes.”

“It is relevant to the issue of Line Theft,” Ted countered.

“Pettigrew is a rat animagus. He hid in the wizarding world for fifteen years.” Harry answered the question.

“No further questions, Chief Warlock.” Harry was handed the antidote as Ted returned to the bench. Those last revelations caused quite the stir that quickly increased in volume.

Dumbledore banged his gavel, “Amelia, as Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, I believe it would be in the best interest of the Ministry that the Kiss-On-Sight Order be rescinded, and Sirius Black be brought in for questioning.”

“Consider it done, Chief Warlock.” Amelia smiled knowingly.

“Now, prosecution has revealed the crimes of the accused in great detail. Mr. Nott is there anything you wish to present in defense?”

“No, Chief Warlock.”

“So, let us put it to a vote.” Dumbledore’s eyes scanned the room, looking for any disagreement, “All those in favor of conviction on all counts.” Without the votes of Black, Malfoy, Goyle and Crabbe to sway things in their favor, the darker families saw sense and almost every hand in the chamber was in the air.

“The accused are found guilty on all counts.” Dumbledore hid his own enjoyment of the entire proceeding with practiced ease. Neither Harry or Susan was quite as well-versed, and they couldn’t keep the smiles from their faces. “The convicted shall be taken to Azkaban where they will await sentencing. Aurors please remove the convicts.” He eyed each of the men as they were escorted from the room, “If there is no further business…”

“Chief Warlock,” Amelia brought the attention of the room to her, “in the interest of seeing justice done today, there’s one more trial we ought to oversee and a testimony, I think we ought to hear.” He nodded his ascent, “Aurors, bring in Sirius Black.” Even the banging of Dumbledore’s gavel couldn’t cease the clangor that rose from that declaration.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

"Oh… yes!" Susan screamed in sheer bliss. Her back arched off the bed, but strong hands kept her hips pinned down. Her copper hair fanned out around her on silk sheets. Her lacy knickers were pushed to the side so that her lover had full access to her dripping, needy quim. He was making full use of it, ravenously devouring her sensitive womanhood chasing her from one peak to the next.

The fingers of her left hand were filled with coal black hair. Her grip tightened in a way she thought was probably painful, but she couldn't help it. Her impressive bust shook within her bra as he refused to give her any reprieve from his prodding tongue.

Finally, she couldn't take the pleasure any longer and pushed him away. His lips were sticky with her essence, and she found the cocky grin he gave her equal parts aggravating and exhilarating.

Kissing his way up her body, little sighs of approval escaped her and only made his emerald eyes smile with self-satisfaction. He licked at her navel, kissed the valley between breasts, and sucked on each of her pale nipples. She sucked an urgent breath of air as he lavished attention on the sensitive nubs and shuddered through a small orgasm. Her tits had long been the envy of most the girls in her year. And half the girls in the years above and below. Susan learned early in her self-exploration that she could just about make herself cum simply by playing with her ridiculously responsive chest. And it appears to be even easier for the right partner.

As he made his way up her neck, she felt something big and spongy poking at the tender skin of her thigh. How is that gonna fit in me? She could feel his heartbeat as his cock pulsed, sending a shiver of need right down her spine.

He must have sensed her trepidation as he kissed her jaw lightly, "We'll go as slow as you want, love. And if you say stop, I stop, yeah?"

Nodding her head shyly, she gasped when she felt him slot his massive head right at her entrance. Her lips hugged his cockhead, and she already knew it was going to be a stretch, "Just… go slow, please."

Resting his forehead against her own, he smiled, "Of course." With that he started moving his hips, his girthy shaft splitting her virginal pussy to a point she didn't imagine possible. After the first few inches, he reached her barrier and stopped.

He gave a few subtle thrusts of his hips, prodding at the thin, fleshy barrier, "Go ahead. I'm ready." She could feel the warm blood as he took her maidenhood. Susan managed to stop from crying out, but she couldn't stop the tears that trickled from her cerulean eyes.

Gentle as he promised, he wiped the tears from her cheeks and only kept going when she gave him permission. Slowly sliding further into her body, the pain receded to be replaced with a deep, wanton pleasure. By the time her lover bottomed out inside her, she felt a bit light-headed, "Fuck… Harry… so deep!" She gasped as he pulled out a few inches and pushed back into her.

"You feel bloody fantastic," he growled out. He pushed off her and took a hold of her hips. She squeaked as he pulled her to the edge of the bed. He loomed over her looking ready to absolutely ravage her. His eyes locked on hers as he started thrusting, slowly and methodically, making her feel every inch of him. Every vein and ridge of his length felt exquisite against the walls of her gripping hole. As she started panting desperate and needy, his hips started moving faster.

"Yes! So… good!" He gripped her left tit in one firm hand, the soft flesh more than enough to fill his fingers. She hooked one of her legs around his hips, heel digging into the hard flesh of his bum.

"Susan…" He started hammering into her wet slit like a man possessed. The headboard behind her beat a steady rhythm against the wall that carried over the sound of their skin clapping together, "Susan… Susan…" Her name was the only word on his lips.

"Susan!" With a start, the young woman jumped in her bed, nearly falling to the floor, "If you're not up and in the shower in the next fifteen minutes, I'm sending Pollie in there with a bucket of cold water."

"I'm up, Auntie." She called through the door, trying to get her breathing under control. She was flushed and wide-eyed, still trying to come to grips with the dream she'd been so rudely awoken from.

Amelia opened the door and looked in, "Good, we need to get to the station a bit early today. I still need to be at the Ministry today."

Susan smiled, "You know, I'm old enough to get to the Express by myself at this point."

"It's the last time I get to see you for at least four months, so I'm going to see you off." Her aunt smiled warmly which Susan returned. As much as she would love to have her parents alive and well, she knew she couldn't have gotten luckier with her aunt there to raise her. Not every orphan is nearly so lucky.

However, regardless of how much she loved her, Susan didn't like the suggestive glint in her aunt's eye, "Did you have pleasant dreams, Susie? Could have sworn I heard you talking in your sleep… among other things."

Susan gaped at her aunt, caught off guard. She stammered through a response, "They were…. I mean… Why would you even…"

Amelia openly laughed at her expense, "That good, huh?" Susan didn't know what else to say, so she grabbed one of her pillows and chucked it at the door. Her aunt let it hit her and only laughed harder, "Again… you…" She managed to get her breathing under control, "you have fifteen minutes to get in the shower. I'll see you downstairs in forty-five." With that, a giddy Amelia closed the door behind her leaving behind a red-faced Susan.

Embarrassing as that interaction was for the young woman, she did have to concede the point. It was a fucking cracker dream to be fair. Susan could remember every tempting touch with incredibly vivid detail. She'd always known that Harry was a handsome bloke, and like plenty of other girls at Hogwarts she at least half fancied him. Though, I'm not one of those girls with magical pictures of him in his quidditch kit hanging on my wall.

Skimming a hand down her black satin nightgown, she bunched it up around her hips and slid her hand down to her covered mound. There was a noticeable wetness on the cotton knickers as she traced a finger against her plump lips. Fifteen minutes to get in the shower seems like plenty of time.

Pealing the damp material away from her dripping slit, she couldn't believe how wet the dream had left her. She sucked in a breath as her fingers brushed against her stimulated sex, "Oh…"

Susan slid a finger along her tiny pink slit, eyes fluttering at the sensation. I… I don't think I'm gonna need fifteen minutes. The dream had left her horny and right on the edge, and even her aunt's teasing had done nothing to dampen her desire. With her middle and index finger, she pushed into her wet heat with an audible schlick.

"Huh…" Susan closed her eyes and imagined green eyes between her plush thighs. The palm of her hand grinded hard against the top of her entrance stimulating her engorged clit as she steadily plunged her fingers into her gripping hole. With her other hand, she pulled down the cup of her nightgown, freeing her left breast. The pale globe bounced with each movement of her hand between her legs.

Tweaking her erect nipple, she stifled a cry, "Fuck… Harry…" Her hips bucked off the bed as her juices dripped around her fingers. Her whole body shook, and her hips popped off the bed as she spasmed through a wonderful climax. She reached for one of her pillows and covered her face to muffle the screams that escaped her. Susan wasn't going to give her aunt any more ammunition for her teasing if she could help it.

When she was finished, she was left panting on her bed, eyes glossed over from the pleasure. As she stared up at the ceiling, despite the rapturous moment she just had, she couldn't help but lament the fact that she and Harry weren't closer. Sure, we're friendly enough but I don't know him half as well as Ron or Hermione or even Ginny.

Susan pushed herself up so that she was leaning on her hands and blew a strand of hair away from her face, "Well, I think I'm just going to have to change that this year."

With that resolution in mind, she pushed her knickers down her leg, fixed her nightgown and made her way to the bathroom. She showered and managed to get to the kitchen with five minutes to spare. She pointedly ignored her Aunt Amelia's knowing grin when she got there though.

Harry trudged down the stairs with his trunk in tow, Ron just behind him, "I tell you, mate. This is the year that they finally do it."

"No, it's not," Harry chuckled, "They're no better this year than they have been the last century. I respect your unflagging loyalty to the Cannons, I really do. Should be a good thing for your relationship with Parvati because, based on your track record with the Cannons, no matter how bleak things look you're always going to stick by her side but… you're delusional." Ron guffawed and smacked his shoulder good-naturedly.

When they reached the kitchen, Molly stood near the floo looking mildly impatient while Arthur had already left for his day at the Ministry. Ginny was at the table with Charlie and Bill. She must have heard the last bit of their conversation, "If things with Parvati ever go as badly as they have with the Cannons, he'll be black and blue all over. Why would you wish such a horribly abusive relationship on my brother, Harry? I thought you were a better friend than that."

Ron rolled his eyes, "Yeah… yeah, take the mick all you like, I don't see either of you with anybody, so I still get the last laugh." Harry shared a quick look with Ginny and they both smiled widely.

"You'll have plenty of opportunity this year, Harry." Charlie said, a wistful look on his face, "Half makes me wish I was back at Hogwarts myself." The two older Weasley children had been taunting Harry and their younger siblings with this mysterious Hogwarts event for the last week.

"Still not gonna tell us?" Ron asked. Ginny added to it by turning big doe eyes on her oldest brother.

Bill laughed and poked his sister in the side of the head, "You're not five anymore, Gin, that isn't going to work." He said that but, Bill still had a hard time saying no to his only sister and she knew it. Somehow, he'd managed to hold out and keep the secret, much to Ginny's irritation.

Molly tutted, "Charlie, Bill stop taunting them. And you three, you'll find out by the end of the night anyway so no use pestering them."

"Harry's right by the way, Ron," Charlie changed the subject, "the Cannons don't have a hope in hell."

"You'll see." Ron said with a shocking amount of confidence given their track record.

Molly checked the clock, tapping her foot impatiently, "Fred! George! If you're not down here in sixty seconds you'll be spending the whole school year at the Burrow."

There was bustling from up above, and the two troublemakers were down within twenty seconds, "Sorry mum," George started.

"We're still gonna get there earlier than ever," Fred added. Molly had been a bit frazzled the last couple days. With all the upheaval at the Ministry, she'd barely seen Arthur and it was grating on her, so they'd all done their best to make the morning as easy on her as possible. Fred and George did their part by coming the first time they were called instead of the fifth... at the earliest.

"Right you are," she gestured toward the floo, "Now let's get going everybody." One by one they each entered the floo and threw a bit of powder into it, "The Leaky Cauldron."

Harry stumbled into the pub. I'll never get the hang of floo travel. He heard Ron snicker as he helped him up, "One of these days you'll figure it out, mate."

Harry scoffed, "I doubt that more every time I use it." Ron just patted his shoulder in solidarity.

It was no short walk from the Leaky Cauldron to King's Cross, but there was no closer public floo to the station. As usual he got the odd look from passersby as they noticed Hedwig. His snowy white owl was hard to miss after all. They made the walk in a little over half an hour though, and Harry found himself passing through the metal pillar that separated Platform 9 ¾ from the rest of King's Cross.

On the other side, billowing steam just as it had been for the last three years was the scarlet Hogwarts Express. Molly glanced up at the clock, "That must be a Weasley record. We managed to get here with ten minutes to spare."

Bill chuckled, "We certainly never managed it when I was in school." They made their way to the train and stopped to say their goodbyes.

"It was good finally meeting the face behind all the stories," Bill told him, a hand resting on his shoulder, "Keep looking after my siblings, yeah."

"They're the ones who look after me as often as not," It might come off as false humility, but it was the truth. He was lucky enough to have friends who were there for him when he needed them, and he always tried to return that kindness.

Charlie shook his hand, "I'll be sure to say hi to Norberta for you."

"I doubt she remembers me."

"You'd be surprised, dragons are smarter than some wizards. You'll have to come to the Reserve at some point so you can see for yourself." Charlie went off to hug his siblings.

The diminutive Mrs. Weasley engulfed him in a hug, it was comforting and warm, "You be safe now, dear. No more near-death experiences this year, right?"

"I'll do my best, Mrs. Weasley." He wasn't stupid enough to promise something he couldn't guarantee.

She pushed him away so that he was at arms length, "I know you will. Just try to have fun this year." Her eyes glistened as tears threatened to fall. Even after a decade of sending her children off to school for the year, she still missed them every time. He could only offer the mother a comforting smile.

Rubbing his arm she pushed him away, she gave him one last squeeze and looked from him to Ginny, Ron, and the twins, "Go on then you lot. Only a few more minutes before the train is off." They lugged their trunks onto the train.

"Go find Hermione then?" Harry asked as the twins left them, heading off in search of Angelina and Alicia. Their bushy-haired friend could usually be relied upon to get there early and take up residence in the last cart.

"Yeah," Ron agreed, "I'll find Parvati once I've got my trunk settled."

"You coming, Gin?" Harry asked.

"Don't think so, I'm goin' to find, Luna. I'm sure I'll see you during the ride though." She grabbed her trunk and offered him a smile, "Make good choices, don't do anything I wouldn't do, all that rubbish."

"What would I do that you wouldn't?"

Ginny cocked her head in feigned thought and replied deadpan, "Fight a hundred plus dementors off by yourself… among other things."

"Point." Harry conceded, as Ron snickered beside him. That's becoming a habit today.

The two lads found their bushy-haired friend easily enough. They got on at the last car for a reason, and there she was studiously reading an absurdly thick tome on arithmancy if Harry were to guess from the title.

"Alright, Hermione?" Harry asked opening the door. She finished whatever paragraph she was reading and grabbed a bookmark to keep her place. He and Ron both hefted their trunks up into the overhead storage.

"Yes, thanks Harry." He could see that she was brimming with questions even though it'd only been ten days since they last saw each other. Granted, it's been quite the eventful ten days. "How about you?"

"I'm absolutely brilliant, never better honestly."

"Yes, I can imagine." Hermione grabbed a copy of the Daily Prophet that was sitting on the seat beside her, "I knew that the trial was happening obviously, but I was shocked to see that Sirius is free as well."

"It couldn't have worked out any better." Harry said happily.

"You can say that again," Ron leaned back in the seat, kicking his legs up onto the one across from him, "Malfoy in Azkaban for life, most of his fortune seized for damages and compensation, Sirius free, and Fudge out of office… all on the same day."

Hermione scowled and poked Ron's leg, he yelped and pulled them down. She turned to Harry, "Any idea who the next Minister is going to be?

"There are quite a few names being thrown about. Amelia, Rufus Scrimgeour, Tiberius Ogden, Avery, even Fudge's horrid undersecretary is trying to throw her name into the conversation according to Mr. Weasley, but everybody at the Ministry absolutely detests her." Harry finished with a slight shudder. He hadn't even met the woman but if she was anything like Mr. Weasley described she was a truly vile woman.

"Dad says Amelia doesn't really want it though and that she's backing Rufus, he has more of a stomach for politics but will still make sure the DMLE gets the funding they've been deprived for the past decade under Fudge." Ron explained.

Harry shrugged, "Can't force her to do it and I can't imagine anybody will be much worse than Fudge. The man was all appearances with no substance."

"And how is Sirius?" As she asked that, the bell tolled. With a blaring of its horn the Express started moving. The slow chug of its wheels quickly picked up as it came up to speed and started the long journey north to Scotland.

"Giddy, and rightfully so," Harry informed her, "though a bit peeved today."

"Why?"

"He wanted to see us off, but he was needed at the Ministry. Between taking the Black seat on the WIzengamot, and filing all kinds of paperwork, he just couldn't get away. Then there's the whole mess of getting Grimmauld Place to rights."

"I thought he has a house elf?" Ron asked causing Hermione to raise one questioning eyebrow.

"He does but the miserable little bastard hates him. Kreacher is as likely to kill him as he is to help him, so it's been incredibly slow going."

"I can think of at least one elf who could use a new home, not sure how you'd find Winky though." Both boys still found it hard to believe that Winky was the one responsible for the theft of Ron's wand, but she'd been the one found with it and Crouch hadn't been lenient with her.

"There might be Dobby as well, I don't know exactly what happened to him after I tricked Malfoy into freeing him." I'll have to see if he'll give me a visit when I get to Hogwarts.

"I can't believe either of you," Hermione almost shouted. Neither had noticed her growing ire, "House elves are treated like slaves and you're talking about finding them a new master."

Ron frowned at her, "Hermione, no offense here, but piss off." She gaped at him, not expecting such a terse response, "House elves die without a bonding to either a wizarding family or a powerful magical residence like Hogwarts. And most of them prefer having a family."

"That's…"

"If you don't believe me, do what you do best and scour the library. Trust me, every book you find on the subject will tell you exactly what I just did." This was one of those moments where Harry was reminded of the fact that Ron was the only one of their trio who was actually raised in the wizarding world.

"They…" It was rare that they saw Hermione at a loss for words, "They should still be treated better."

"Most times they are." Ron countered, "You've just seen two horrible examples, but a good number of wizarding families treat them like they're actually part of the family."

"It should be the law." Hermione insisted. Neither of the boys disagreed. There was no reason house elves should be treated poorly.

However, that line of conversation ended with a knock on the door. Harry opened it to find Padma Patil on the other side. She was wearing a long sleeve turquoise jumper that was rolled up to her elbows and a black skirt that went down to her knees. There was a bag slung over her shoulder. Hesitating just a moment she looked from Harry to Ron and Hermione behind him.

Out of necessity, Ron had gotten accustomed to telling the Patil twins apart without any trouble. He didn't want the headache of calling Parvati by her sister's name when all it took to avoid it was a bit of extra attention to detail, "Padma," He jump up, "I was just getting ready to go find your sister. You wouldn't be able to tell me where I can find her would you?"

"She's two cars up on the left-hand side, should be able to find her easily enough once you're up there. Lavender is with her so the giggling should guide your way." Padma told him.

"Great, appreciate it. I'll see you later." He finished with a wave to Harry and Hermione.

With their ginger friend gone, Harry was left looking at his Ravenclaw year-mate. Padma was slightly curvier than her sister, though her slightly baggy clothing hid it well. There was a softness to her body, though that wasn't to say she was out of shape. As far as he knew, she took part in no sports, but she would show up at the Dueling Club at least occasionally and he'd heard Hermione mention her at the Charms Club

Padma had luxurious, black tresses with eyes almost as dark. She was biting her full lower lip between her teeth, and idly toying with her silver necklace with a 'P' pendant on it, "Hello Harry, Hermione, good summer?"

"Bloody brilliant!" Harry said unable to contain his own joy. It'd been quite a common occurrence over the last two days. With the exception of the actual rioting it was about as good a summer as I could have possibly imagined. "But still happy to be going back to Hogwarts as well, you?"

His good mood was infectious it seemed as it made Padma smile. She'd always been the more timid of the twins, but it didn't show in that moment, "Great, I went with my mother to visit my Nani in India. I hadn't seen her in five years and always love to hear her stories."

"I'd love to visit India someday. I've never even been outside of Britain."

"Let me know if you do," Padma offered, "I can tell you all the best places to visit."

"Or I'll just bring you along with me," He said told her casually, not noticing as Padma lowered her head shyly, "better to have a proper guide after all."

"I'd… like that I think," The witch coughed and stepped past him, looking to Hermione, "Um… did you get my letter?"

"Yep!" She looked at Harry, "Do you think you could get my trunk down for me?"

"Of course." Padma sat down beside Hermione and started pulling out a roll of parchment and their summer reading in Arithmancy from her bag.

"Ah, I needed her help with that too. Luckily, I didn't have to wait until the last minute to get it."

Hermione was quickly reading over Padma's work, and smirked at him, "She needs less help than you did, Harry."

"I'm much stronger in the practical than in the theoretical and I make no apologies for that."

"He's right, Hermione." Padma agreed, "You can talk circles around just about everybody on the theory but even you go to Harry if you're really struggling with performing a spell."

Hermione huffed, it was a friendly bit of competition that had developed between them over the years that they both took great pleasure in when they had the upper hand, "Yes, I know," she muttered under her breath, "doesn't mean I have to like it though."

Harry mussed Hermione's hair, making her yell indignantly and smack at his hand, "Well, I'll leave you two to it. I already had it explained to me once and that was enough for me."

Walking through the carts, he waved to some of his year-mates and stopped to talk with a few of them as well. Dean, Seamus and Neville were playing a game of Exploding Snaps. Ron had Parvati in his lap as Lavender doddered on about Goldstein, Justin Finch-Fletchley and Ernie McMillan looked as though they'd completely forgotten one of their summer assignments as they worried over mostly blank stretches of parchment. Susan waved at him from her compartment with Hannah Abbott and Megan Jones.

As usual, the new firsties as well as some of the other younger years stared at him as he passed. Even with his scar mostly faded, people still knew who he was, and he couldn't stop the reaction he got from them. He stopped to grab a couple of Cauldron Cakes from the trolley lady when someone called his name.

"Potter!" He turned to see Blaise Zabini looking at him from the entrance of one of the compartments he'd just passed, "Come here for a second." Harry didn't have the same animosity with Blaise as he did Malfoy or Parkinson. He wouldn't call them friends, but they'd worked together on a Charms project the year before and gotten along well enough.

Turning around he made his way to the compartment and was welcomed in, sitting inside were Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis. None of the three of them were openly hostile toward him or his friends like Malfoy and his ilk, "What can I do for you, Zabini?"

Daphne watched him with piercing steel-blue eyes. If he had to wager a guess, he would say that the Greengrasses had Veela blood in their line somewhere, even if it was generations before. The often stoic young woman was widely regarded as one of the most gorgeous girls at Hogwarts. She was slender but with curves in all the right places, with nary a blemish in sight on her creamy skin. When standing she was only a few inches shorter than him. She had a heart shaped face and golden-blonde hair.

While Daphne eyed him stonily, Tracey gave him a small, welcoming smile. She looked nothing like her friend though she was still a beautiful girl. She had chestnut-brown hair that fell to her waist, and soft, light brown eyes that always seemed to be smiling. It always surprised Harry that the girl wasn't on the Slytherin quidditch team because she looked the part of an athlete. Or it would if I didn't know that Flint is a bastard who won't let girls on the team.

The two girls were the closest of friends, which was hard for outside observers to believe because they were as drastically different in temperament as appearance.

The dark-skinned boy offered Harry his hand, "Thanks."

Harry quirked one eyebrow up in question, but shook the hand anyway, "You're welcome… but what exactly are you thanking me for?"

"Dealing with Malfoy."

"You're going to need to elaborate." Obviously, he knew that he'd been instrumental in Lucius' downfall and that it would have repercussions for Draco as well, but he wasn't sure exactly what they were talking about.

"Without the threat of his father's wealth and position," Tracey started explaining, "Draco is nothing more than an average wizard without any real teeth. Every Slytherin from second year to seventh is tired of his bullshite, even the ones who actually support his way of thinking." The brunette scrunched her nose up in distaste and Daphne sniffed irritably, "Our housemates have already been making it clear to him that he can't get away with his stupidity anymore." He imagined that Tracey had it rough in Slytherin, she was one of very few half-bloods among their number and he couldn't imagine Draco ever let her forget it.

"We are a house that values our connections, and he's made it nearly impossible to develop them appropriately these last three years." Daphne told him, "I grew up quite close with Susan Bones and haven't had a proper conversation with her in years all because the hassle it would cause me in my house to be seen," she used air quotes, "'getting friendly with one of those useless 'puffs.'" Yeah that sounds like Malfoy.

"So, without Malfoy sullying the good name of Slytherin, you might finally be able to make some friends outside of your house?" Harry teased.

"Without him ranting and raving about the inferiority of the rest of the school, as well as threatening anybody who even thinks to make friends outside of the house, yes." Daphne was deadly serious.

"It wasn't worth the trouble before," Blaise continued, "as loathe as we were to see the good name of Slytherin dragged through the mud by that pillock. His father held undue power in the Wizengamot, the Board of Governors, and with Minister. It would've been foolish for any of us to actively piss him off only to have it hurt our families. Going to Snape was pointless, and even Dumbledore couldn't do anything about Lucius' potential reprisals. So really, Harry, thanks." It was the first time that he could remember one of the Slytherins calling him by his first name.

"Right," Harry grinned widely at all three of them and was surprised to see a slight upturning of Daphne's lips, "well, I look forward to finally getting to know you this year then. I'd love to get started now, but I was going to speak with someone. But I'll see you lot later."

"Potter!" Daphne stopped him. She stood primly and surprised him by wrapping her arms around him in a warm hug. It was the first time that he'd ever seen the young woman show any physical affection to anybody. She must have hugged her younger sister at least once… and probably Tracey as well. But no, he couldn't recall it ever happening.

Tracey and Blaise looked gobsmacked. Daphne didn't pay them any mind though, "Lucius forced my father into signing a marriage contract years ago between my sister, Astoria, and Draco by exploiting some mistakes my grandfather made before his passing."

"Right?" He wasn't going to complain about having a lovely lady hugging him, but he wasn't really seeing the reason behind it.

"My father managed to include some stipulations in the contract, and because of Malfoy's incarceration and their House's general loss of status, my father was able to break the contract." Daphne pulled away and looked him in the eye, "Because of you my sister is free of a contract that's been over her head since she was a child. I can't thank you enough."

"Huh… well, I'm always happy to help." He gave her a crooked smile.

He could tell that wasn't the response that she was expecting. She cocked her head to the side, "We never bought into Draco tripe about you. But you are different than I expected."

"Stick around long enough and you'll find that I'm full of surprises."

Daphne shook her head, amused, "Goodbye, Harry." He winked at her and opened the compartment door.

Shutting the door behind him, he continued his search for Ginny still slightly flabbergasted by that entire interaction. Harry found it hard to believe that all the Slytherins had spent the last three years under Malfoy's thumb but then he'd been there to hear the litany of crimes and horrors Lucius was willing to inflict on others. I can see how that could cause enough fear to force others to follow his lead.

It was two more carts before he found Ginny sitting alone with Luna, there were two more trunks in their compartment as well. One was Demelza Robbin's the other Sue Li's. "Do you think you'll ever manage to find the Crumple-Horned Snorkcack?"

"Oh, yes." Luna said with her usual airiness, from behind a copy of the Quibbler, "It's only a matter of finding the right way of approaching them." Harry spent only a little time with Luna over the past two years, but he knew enough that others thought of her as odd. Ginny certainly didn't care though, always sticking by her childhood friend. For his part, he found it irritating that people who lived in a world of magic could be so narrow minded with regards to what was possible.

"Hello, Harry Potter." Luna's protuberant silver eyes found him as he opened the compartment door. She always looked slightly surprised, so it was hard to tell if she really was, but he wasn't expecting her to be confused and start waving at something invisible around her head, "I think you brought Wrackspurts with you. Surprisingly nice ones though."

"Sorry, I didn't mean to Luna." He shut the door behind him. He would prefer this conversation be had in private but, knew things wouldn't stay secret forever. And I can't see Luna running around the school spilling all my secrets.

"I don't feel fuzzy." Ginny assured her friend.

Luna looked her over curiously and shrugged her shoulders, "Must have left already. They do tend to flit about." She went back to reading the Quibbler and Harry sat down beside Ginny.

The redhead immediately laid down so that her head was in his lap, "You're a comfier pillow than the wall."

"How sweet," Harry chuckled and offered her one of the Cauldron Cakes he got from the trolley lady. She took it from him gratefully, and as she opened it, he swallowed thickly. He knew that this could become an awkward conversation quite quickly, "Gin… there's something I need to tell you."

"Alright." Ginny chewed slowly. She caught his eye and could tell that he was serious.

So, he told the story of the night of the World Cup final but in far greater detail than she'd heard it before. Particularly the ones about the Lust Potion and what it took to burn it out. Luna made no sign that she was really listening but, Ginny was paying rapt attention.

"So, you saved her life… by sleeping with her?" Her brow was furrowed in thought, though what it was he couldn't say.

"Yes…"

She snorted a laugh, "Only you, Harry."

"That's not all though," He said causing her to still, "Orina and I… slept together as well… and they told me that their magic became… entwined with mine." He thought he heard Luna hum as if in understanding but didn't pay it any mind.

"What does that mean?"

"That they're going to be a part of my life. That I'll be their only partner. That anybody I'm with in the future would have to understand that." He explained as delicately as he could think to. Ginny wasn't yelling, or worse, at him, so he took that as a good sign.

Ginny didn't look him in the eye, toying with a button on her shirt, "I think I'd be okay with that."

"What?" He remembered Orina's words to him after their morning together. Tell any you wish about us. It won't be the problem you are probably imagining. That's what she said. I didn't think she'd actually be right.

"I did tell you that I've always been taught to share. And I can't tell you why… but it just doesn't bother me. I've always been able to appreciate a fit girl so… if anything… it turns me on." She gave him a wink, "I never thought I'd think that way, but I'd rather share you than have none of you at all."

"I thought you were just saying that in the heat of the moment. To…" He glanced at Luna.

"To make you harder and hotter." She finished for him, "Don't worry about Luna, Harry. She isn't going to tell anyone what we're talking about. And she's my closest friend so… I bound to confide in her."

"Besides, no one would believe a word of it anyway." Luna dropped the paper to look at them, "They would think it's just more crazy nonsense from Loony Lovegood." Both Harry and Ginny frowned at that, thinking that was terrible but also fully aware that she was probably right.

"You're sure?" He didn't want her to regret that decision. He gently stroked her flaming hair.

"As sure as I can be without actually going through with it." She assured him.

They were interrupted as the compartment door suddenly banged open. Standing there with their wands already pointed were Malfoy and his two buffoons. I expected him to try something but not on the train. On instinct Harry's wand was in his hand with a spell on his lips, "Protego."

"Bombarda." The curse didn't bounce from his shield but died against it like it never existed in the first place. Two more followed and suffered the same fate. After his conversation with Dumbledore, he knew that it could be potentially dangerous if he returned with a spell of his own and he didn't really care. Brandishing his wand, he had every intention of plastering them against the opposite wall.

Luckily for him, the two ladies in the compartment with him were more than capable with a wand and fired off spells of their own. Bats started growing from Malfoy's nose and attacking him while Crabbe and Goyle found themselves petrified on the floor.

"Get them off me!" Draco's panicked screams along with the rest of the commotion drew the attention of the cart's other occupants. Many of them were openly laughing at his predicament.

Cedric Diggory came charging up the corridor. His prefect badge gleaming on his chest, and he looked furious, "What in Merlin's name is going on here?" He cast a silent Finite just to cease Draco's obnoxious screaming.

"Draco and his goons attacked us," Harry explained to the Hufflepuff, "well me anyway. I'd reckon it was in retaliation for what happened to their fathers."

"Right," Cedric looked to Draco, "Anything to add?" Draco had the good sense to keep his mouth shut. Cedric grabbed him by the back of the shirt and pushed him up the corridor toward the front of the train. He simply levitated the petrified Crabbe and Goyle, "Looks you're going to be having a meeting with the Headmaster when we arrive."

He heard a Slytherin seventh year speaking to one of his friends, "How he got into the house of the cunning, I'll never know. He's more impetuous than most of Gryffindor." Harry couldn't agree more and only hoped that Draco's abrupt fall from grace and privilege would teach him a lesson.

Fortunately, the rest of the journey north was entirely peaceful.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

Hundreds of students filed into the Great Hall with the general chatter one would expect from so many young adults. A summer storm was raging outside, drenching them on their way up to the castle. As a result, many of them pulled out their wands to dry themselves off.

A bolt of lightning lit up the enchanted ceiling and the boom of thunder that followed shook the tables. One of the second year Ravenclaws fell from the bench, drawing laughter from both his own table and the others.

Harry sat with Hermione on his left and Ginny to his right. Ron was across from him with Parvati beside him. But his attention was on the head table, from what he could see it was mostly the familiar faces. McGonagall was off dealing with the first years. The more notable absences were those of the Headmaster and Snape. Probably off dealing with Draco.

The only obvious change was the same as seemingly every year. They had a new Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor. He was hard to miss sitting next to their History Professor, Eamon Mulroney. The Irishman stood in stark contrast to the grizzled man by his side.

"That's Mad-Eye Moody," Ron said excitedly from across the table, "he's the most famous Auror in Britain. Half the dark wizards in Azkaban are there because of him." It looked to Harry like he'd paid dearly for that success. His face appeared as though it was roughly carved from wood with his scars like the grain and knots. He was missing a chunk of his nose and he'd lost one of his eyes, replacing it with an electric-blue magical one. Then there was the wooden leg with a clawed foot. Well, his lessons should certainly be interesting. And somehow, I doubt he's as concerned with his looks as Lockhart.

Draco skulked into the hall from one of the side doors. Snape and Dumbledore followed behind him, the former looking as if a single glance could curdle milk. It looked to Harry like the Headmaster was clenching his jaw in frustration, but he managed to hide it behind his usual good humor quickly.

McGonagall entered through the main door and looked to the Headmaster. When he took his seat at the center of the head table, he gave her a nod to proceed.

A few short seconds later, she guided the firsties into the Great Hall, just as she had every year as Deputy. The Transfiguration Professor stood beside a stool where the raggedy old Sorting Hat waited. The first years had differing reactions to the Hall. A few of them tried to remain calm and aloof, looking at it all dispassionately. Bloody teenagers needing to keep up their appearances. But most of them had the same wide-eyed wonder he could remember from his first entrance into Hogwarts. Even four years later, the imposing castle still brought him wonder every time he saw it against the Scottish sky or learned another of its secrets.

The Sorting Hat came to life upon its stool and started its annual song. It spoke of its origins and the house traits and how it'd been devised. And when it was finished, the Deputy unfurled a long parchment.

"Ackley, Stewart." McGonagall called the first name. An incredibly nervous, gangly teen approached the stool. When the hat was placed upon his head, he twitched and trembled. That might be the most nervous one I've ever seen. Even Neville wasn't that bad.

The sorting went on with Harry only half paying attention. He did take notice when Dennis Creevey was sorted into Gryffindor much to his brother's delight. Harry resisted the urge to thump his head against the table. Colin was nice enough, if a bit overbearing in his idolization. He wasn't sure if he'd be able to handle two of them. Hopefully, it doesn't mean even more candid pictures.

When it was done, Dumbledore stood, "There's much to say tonight, but I think it'll be better if we're all fed and watered first. It's easier to listen to long-winded speeches on a full-belly. Dig in." With those words spoken, the tables filled with dozens of delicious dishes; Roast beef, yorkies, fish and chips, bangers and mash. There was no shortage of options, and in Harry's opinion, the school elves had outdone themselves. I think that every year though.

Hermione scowled at the food for a moment but glanced at Ron and seemed to remember their earlier conversation so slowly started filling her plate.

All around there was general chatter as people shared stories about their summer. Across from him, Lavender fished for gossip, "So Harry, you had quite the summer?"

"Yep," he wasn't going to just spill it all without any effort on her part.

"Did you really fight Death Eaters at the World Cup?"

He resisted the urge to roll his eyes, there was plenty of news coverage of that particular incident, "That's how I remember it. And I must be right, otherwise Draco wouldn't have had much reason to attack me."

Lavender ignored his sass, "So brave… I can't believe you saved two Veela, too."

"Me neither, but I'm glad that I was there."

Leaning forward, she put her impressive cleavage on display. Harry glanced down briefly. Honestly, he didn't care for Lavender and her insipidness, but he could recognize she had some very pleasant assets.

She asked him quietly, "And what about Sirius Black? How long did you know he was innocent? That he's your godfather? And did you really save him from dementors at the end of last year?" Harry glanced at Ron whose ears were noticeably red.

That information hadn't come up in the trial, so only his ginger friend could have told her. Harry couldn't entirely blame him. Lavender was unrelenting about this sort of thing and after a certain point, you wanted to tell her what she wanted to know just so she'd leave you alone. Her eyes gleamed with interest. She absolutely loved the idea of knowing a little bit of gossip that no one else did.

Harry shrugged his shoulders, chewing threw a tender piece of beef. He didn't really see a reason to keep it a secret, "I found out that he was my godfather last winter and that he was innocent at the end of the year. And yes, I did save him from the dementors." He answered her loudly enough that others could hear, much to her displeasure. He was denying her exclusive ability to spread the news and she didn't like it.

He noticed there were other people at the table who had stopped their conversations to listen to him. It was rare that any of the trio ever discussed the details of their odd adventures in public, "I managed to cast a corporeal Patronus that drove them away before they could suck his soul from his body." Lavender leaned back in her seat looking satisfied and blessedly left him be. She would at least be able to spread that gossip across all the other houses to her hearts content. I'll probably hear whispers about as early as dinner tomorrow night.

Harry dropped his fork and knife to his plate, finished with his meal and looking forward to the treacle tart that would surely appear in a few short minutes. He didn't really notice that every Gryffindor within earshot save Hermione and the Weasleys were looking at him with obvious disbelief.

The dishes on the table disappeared to be replaced with sweets and he immediately dug into the treacle tart that just happened to appear directly in front of him. He wasn't sure if the house elves paid attention to what each person liked or if he just always got lucky but that always seemed to be the case.

It happened then, just as it seemed to every day since the events at the World Cup. He'd become so accustomed to it in the last couple weeks that he easily managed to hide any reaction to his suddenly rigid length pressing along his thigh.

As well as he managed to control his reaction to this new part of his life, he couldn't stop some of his body's natural response. He could feel the heat in his face, and unfortunately for him, others noticed too, "You alright, Harry?" Hermione asked from his left, eyeing him carefully, "You look flush."

"Still getting past the chill from the storm," he lied casually as he could manage. Hermione didn't look convinced, but she let it go. No one else seemed any the wiser, nor even remotely aware about his not-so-little problem.

He almost jumped when he felt something rub against the bulge in his trousers. He looked to his right to find Ginny was in conversation with Demelza, seemingly paying him no mind. However, that wasn't the case. Discreetly as he could, he looked beneath the table.

Slow and firm, Ginny ran her small hand along his length. Her heavy school robes doing more than enough to disguise the methodical movements.

He couldn't stop a sigh of pleasure from escaping him at her attentions. Yet again, Hermione noticed. Damn that over-observant girl. Though fortunately for him, she mistook it for pain, "Are you sure that you're alright?" She leaned in close so that only he could hear, "It's not your scar, is it?"

Harry had yet to tell anybody save Sirius that his scar was no longer of any concern, so he laughed it off, "No, Hermione, definitely not. The scar… hasn't hurt me in a while." She quirked an eyebrow at that declaration but let the matter go.

Ginny was focusing her ministrations right toward the head of his cock. He could feel precum leaking from his slit staining the fabric of his trousers. Leaning to his right as inconspicuously as he could, he whispered in Ginny's ear, "What do you think you're doing?"

Turning, she smiled innocently, and kept her voice low, so that no one could hear her but him, "I don't know what you're talking about?"

If they weren't in the middle of the Great Hall surrounded by every student in Hogwarts and the staff as well, he would probably bend her over and give her a spanking, among other things, for her cheekiness. Though, she would probably enjoy that, the naughty minx. But they were, so he couldn't do that.

Instead, he reached down and grabbed her hand, stilling her incessant movement, "That's what I'm talking about." He growled out, a bit louder than he meant.

Ginny giggled, but kept her voice low, "I thought you could use some help. You're so hard after all, and it must be uncomfortable."

Their private conversation didn't go unnoticed as he could feel Ron looking at them from across the table. The lanky ginger was watching them intently, slowly chewing on a piece of cherry pie far longer than was perfectly necessary.

Harry pulled away from Ginny, giving a fake laugh trying to play the whole situation off. Ron seemed satisfied that they were sharing some little joke as Ginny turned back to Demelza. Of course, she never stopped her tender, wonderful attentions to his covered length.

It was ridiculously frustrating for Harry having to sit there while she teased him incessantly. His rigid length throbbed with need inside his trousers, and he knew she could feel it. But her speed and pressure stayed the same, never enough to bring anywhere near his peak but enough to stoke his arousal with every pass.

It was only added to by the fact that at any moment, they might be caught. It was delicious torture, and he couldn't decide if he wanted to savor every second of it or stop it immediately. It lasted for what felt like a half an hour and might have been even longer.

Fisting the cylinder of hard cock-flesh through his trousers, she gave special care to his tip and that incredibly sensitive spot just below it. Even through the layers of clothing, every movement felt electric. The muscles in his neck tightened as he willed himself not to moan out in pleasure.

Looking around the room, he tried to distract himself from what was going on beneath the table. He was desperate for anything that might give him something else to focus on.

He noticed Susan looking at him. When he met her eye, she gave him a warm smile but her eyes seemed to be calculating. She doesn't know what's happening, does she? How could she? The people right next to us don't even know. He was pulled from that brief panic as Ginny ran her hand the whole length of his cock with more pressure than she had at any point.

Pulsing in his trousers again, he released even more precum. It was enough that it gathered on the fabric of his trousers. It was covering Ginny's hand, but she very deliberately dipped her finger into the small pool of sticky liquid that had formed.

Bringing her hand up from underneath the table, she feigned picking something up from her plate and then brought those slick fingers to her lips. He stopped himself from showing his shock, as she moaned softly, sending a jolt right to his crotch. His knuckles went white as he gripped the silverware hard enough that it bent slightly in

"This really is delicious." She told him idly, seemingly talking about her half-eaten pumpkin pasty. But the wicked little smile she sent him left no doubt in his mind what she actually meant. With that, the dirty little tease seemed to be satisfied with her efforts as her hand never returned to his desperate cock. He wasn't sure he was delighted or devastated by that decision. Little fucking minx, but I doubt I could have hidden a full-blown orgasm.

Hiding his disappointment admirably, he knew he needed to remove the evidence that he'd had Ginny drawing precum from his cock beneath the table. He grabbed the goblet in front of him and as he went to take a drink, he intentionally knocked his arm into Ginny drawing a quick glare from her. He spilled the pumpkin juice down his front and onto his trousers.

"Harry!" Hermione yelled indignantly, some of the spillage hitting her.

"Sorry, Hermione." Though in all honesty he wasn't sorry one bit, he was just happy to have an excuse to clean himself up. It didn't do anything to get rid of his erection, but a quick Tergeo removed not only the pumpkin juice but the precum as well.

Luckily, he was given a distraction as he slowly felt the blood leave his shaft. Though the painful throbbing in his bollocks spoke volumes about what his body thought of being denied release.

The food and plates disappeared as Dumbledore stood, "Warmest of welcomes to all students both new and old. The staff and I look forward to another wonderful year at Hogwarts. I assure you all, it will be an exciting one!"

Pausing, the Headmaster looked out at all the gathered students, "This year Hogwarts will play host to Beauxbatons Academy of Magic and the Durmstrang Institute for the European Tournament of Magic." Whispers erupted around the hall that quickly rose to full-blown chatter, and Dumbledore let it go on for a few moments before raising his hand for silence.

"Yes, this Tournament will be the first of its kind. Each school will have teams from each year competing in academic challenges, dueling and quidditch. For the academic challenges, two students from each house will be selected via testing to represent their year for Hogwarts. Dueling will feature a house-by-house tournament in which again two students from each year, save first, will compete with the winners representing the school. And just as every year for quidditch, there will be try-outs; however, all houses will be competing together. There shall be two teams one comprised of students from first to fourth year, the other fifth to seventh. Every member of the winning teams will receive fifty galleons in recognition of their victory."

Ron, Ginny and Hermione all seemed to vibrate in excitement. Though in all fairness, they certainly weren't alone. Everyone in the hall was invigorated by the news. It was all brand new and promised a truly unique year.

Ron had worked all summer on in front of the goalposts in the Weasley's orchard. He'd intended to try for Oliver's old spot, but this sounded just as good. And with no upperclassmen to compete against, it gave him an even better chance to win the spot.

For Ginny, it offered an opportunity to start playing a year earlier than she ever expected. She knew full well that there was no chance of supplanting one of the Flying Vixens but, she wouldn't have to thanks to this opportunity.

Hermione just loved the idea of competitive academic rigor. She couldn't think of anything she would enjoy more.

Ron shook his head, "No wonder Charlie said he'd love to be back this year."

"It's going to be a hell of year." Harry agreed.

"Still can't believe they managed to keep something so massive a secret." Ginny sounded impressed.

"Quidditch?" Harry asked both Weasleys.

"Damn right, Potter." Ginny grinned.

"Dueling too maybe," Ron said looking pensive, "Same for you I imagine." He looked toward Hermione, "And I can guess who's going to be on the academic team."

"Damn right, Weasley." She responded, mimicking Ginny. It was so rare to hear Hermione swear that it caused everyone around her to laugh.

They weren't the only ones who started discussing this new development, but Dumbledore retook their attention as he magically enhanced his voice, "The last competition of this outstanding event shall see one student from each of years four, five, six and seven selected by an impartial adjudicator. These individuals will compete against a student of the corresponding year from Durmstrang and Beauxbatons, in what will be the spiritual successor to the Tri-Wizard Tournament. The winner from each year will win a prize of 5,000 galleons." Dumbledore was forced to stop at that declaration. Even to the wealthy students of Hogwarts that was no small sum of money.

The Headmaster let them go for a few seconds this time but mother nature quieted them for him. A clap of thunder outside silenced the hall and gave the Headmaster the chance to continue, "The decision to enter in this particular event shouldn't be taken lightly, the challenges are designed to test the participants mentally, physically and magically. And while every precaution has been taken to help ensure the safety of the participants, there can be no guarantees. It will be dangerous, and that shouldn't be taken lightly."

With that sobering warning in the minds of every hopeful student, Dumbledore smiled, "Make no mistake, if you represent this school, you should endeavor to do your absolute best and win. But first and foremost, the purpose of this tournament is to give all of you a chance to make new friends and create connections both here at Hogwarts and across the continent. With that in mind, you will show our visitors nothing but respect, anything less and you will suffer the consequences." His twinkling blue eyes narrowed as he seemed to look right at every single one of the students in turn, stopping on those he thought might cause problems.

"There will be other events in which everyone will be able to participate throughout the year that will be discussed at a later date. Of course, lessons will continue as normal, and our guests will also be welcome to join in on any of our clubs, organizations, and Hogsmeade visits." He clapped his hands together, "I think that's more than enough talking from me in a single night, and it's getting late. So, prefects please escort the first years to their dormitories and pleasant dreams to all of you."

They all waited while the prefects escorted the firsties out of the hall. Once that was done the rest of the students stood and made their way to the door. As he started walking with his friends, he was stopped by Professor McGonagall, "Potter, the Headmaster needs a word with you."

"I'll see you lot up in the tower," Harry told them. He expected Dumbledore to ask for him, he just wasn't expecting it the very first night. He walked toward the head table. The other professors had already left for their own quarters. The next morning would be busy, and they all wanted a good night's sleep.

Dumbledore waited for him by the side-entrance to the Great Hall, "Harry, it's good to see you again. It was unfortunate we didn't get a chance to speak at the Wizengamot but it was quite the hectic day."

"It was Professor," Harry agreed.

"Though I'm sure you can imagine that's not what I need to speak with you about."

"Yes, sir."

"Mr. Diggory explained what happened on the train," Dumbledore began, "though he didn't have all the details and none of your… purported assailants were forthcoming with the details. Mr. Diggory's description of the situation was more than enough for me to punish them. But depending on what you tell me, I may be forced to reevaluate."

"I was in a compartment with Ginny Weasley and Luna Lovegood. Draco and his friends barged in with wands drawn and fired off Blasting Curses." Harry explained.

"Blasting Curses? But nobody informed me of any damage to the train."

"I managed to raise a shield before they fired their curses. When they collided… it didn't just deflect them but seemed to absorb them." He didn't know why it happened, but he had a reasonable hunch. Must have something to do with my magic changing after the removal of the Horcrux.

"How interesting," Dumbledore rubbed at his beard, "your shield must have been overwhelmingly powerful in comparison to their spells to achieve such a thing. It just affirms that we'll need to start lessons on your control sooner rather than later. Tomorrow morning, 6 AM, I think. Bright and early before it can be a problem in any of your lessons. Hopefully, you're a quick study, though I have every confidence you will be."

Harry resisted the urge to groan at the early hour, but could understand the reasoning, "So what of Draco and his friends?"

"They already received a month's detention for the event." Dumbledore revealed to him. The whole school would know by lunch tomorrow anyway, "Given the fact they didn't just attack you but attempted to do you serious physical harm or worse, putting every other student in that cart in danger as well, they will receive a much harsher punishment. And any further transgressions will result in their immediate and permanent expulsion."

Harry managed not to show his satisfaction at the Headmaster's decision, "If that's what you think is best, sir."

Dumbledore gave him a brief smile, "I will confirm the events with the two young ladies as well and would request the memory from you in our meeting tomorrow. Both would go a long way in appeasing Severus on this matter."

Head of Houses usually dealt with punishments for issues that didn't occur in class, and then the Deputy if it was deemed necessary. But this was of great enough severity that it demanded the Headmaster's direct intervention. The only time he could remember Dumbledore doing it in the past was when Snape tried to unilaterally give students, mainly him, excessive punishments for minor or nonexistent infringements.

It had gotten bad enough early in his first year that McGonagall started reviewing all Snape's punitive decisions at Dumbledore's insistence. As a result, their last few years together had been frosty but professional. Harry made the potions and Snape judged them fairly as he would any other student. It's the least I deserved coming in as a first year.

The only petty little thing left to him was his ability to give meaningless punishments to the worst of his snakes.

"That wouldn't be a problem, Professor."

"Wonderful, my boy." Dumbledore gave him an appraising look, "There is one more thing that might be of interest to you."

"Oh?"

"Last week there was a request at the Department of Magical Immigration from two Bulgarian Veela for residence. They cited entwined magic after the World Cup as cause and when your name came up, I was informed as your magical guardian. Given everything that was going on, very little attention was paid to it, and I managed to ensure that the request was approved without any problem… or questions."

"Thank you, sir." Harry hadn't been expecting that but was genuinely happy at the news.

"I believe the two young ladies have moved to Hogsmeade. Something to think about next time you're down in the village." With that the two bid each other goodnight.

Nearing the enchanted staircase, Harry stopped when he had a thought. He figured there was no time like the present and he didn't know how busy he was going to be in the coming days, "Dobby?"

The diminutive creature appeared in front of him silently, and not for the first time Harry wondered how house elves managed it. Their magic had certain intricacies he'd love to understand better. Especially if it means there's a way of traveling that isn't as uncomfortable as Apparition.

Dobby's bat-like ears flopped around as he bounced on the balls of his feet excitedly, "Great Harry Potter, sir has called for Dobby."

"Hello, Dobby, have you been well?"

"Sir is kind to ask. Dobby is being happy, sir. Dobby struggled to find work after being freed. Dobby wanted to be paid, you see." He tugged on one of his ears anxiously, "Professor Dumbledore offered me ten galleons a week and weekends off, but it was too much. So, Dobby works for Hogwarts for one galleon a week and a day a month off."

Harry rose one eyebrow in surprise, "I'm happy to hear that, Dobby." Well looks Dobby isn't in need of any work. "My godfather needs help from a proper house elf, and I thought of you first. But it seems you have plenty of work."

"No, Dobby would love to help you, sir. Dobby doesn't need to stay at Hogwarts. Dobby is tied to Hogwarts magic, but still a free elf, sir." The little elf looked absolutely thrilled at the idea of helping him. His big green eyes were glistening.

"I'll send my godfather a letter and tell him," He bent down to Dobby's level, "There's another elf I met recently, Winky, who was freed… It devastated her."

"It did, sir, it did. Winky is Dobby's friend but shes drinks far too much butterbeer down in the kitchens." His ears turned down with his mood as he thought of his despondent friend.

"Would she be happier with a new master?" Harry asked.

"Most definitely, sir. Winky wants nothing more than a proper wizarding home to serves as a bonded elf."

"I'm sure Sirius would be happy to have her. He'll call you both and she can have a proper wizarding home again."

Dobby hugged his leg with all the strength in his little body, "Harry Potter is truly the greatest wizard, sir."

"Uhmm… thank you, Dobby. I'd say you're the greatest house elf, too." Dobby started shaking in joy and Harry couldn't keep the smile from his face. "I need to get up to the dorms before the prefects start patrolling. I'll see you soon, Dobby." The house elf disappeared as quietly as he appeared, and Harry took a solitary journey all the way up to Gryffindor Tower. I should've asked him if he could give me a lift.

By the time he reached the dorms, he was happy to see his bed. Ron and Neville were still up, "So what did Dumbledore want?" Ron asked.

"He needed to know exactly what happened with Draco. The ponce wouldn't tell him, and Cedric didn't see the whole thing."

"Please tell me he's been expelled?" Neville was excited at the prospect. Not even Harry had been tormented by Malfoy as much as the young Longbottom.

"Not yet, but if he steps another toe out of line he will be." That was music to both boys' ears.

All three boys knew they'd have an early morning. Harry's earlier than any of them. He fell asleep quickly once his head hit the pillow, and as had become commonplace since the removal of the Horcrux, he had pleasant dreams.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

Sweat poured from his brow as his chest and arms burned deep in the muscle. Harry arrived at the Headmaster's office promptly at 6AM as instructed, and the eminent wizard wasted no time in beginning this new training.

He wasn't performing any particularly difficult piece of magic, just a Levitation Charm, but he'd been holding it continuously for almost an hour. The sphere in the air appeared as though it were in suspended animation, entirely unmoving. That hadn't been the case when he started, there was a massive dent in the ceiling that could attest to that fact.

Excruciating, that was the only way that Harry could think to describe it. Who knew that a Levitation could be so bloody fucking difficult. It was as if he'd done hundreds of push ups in a row, each repetition as slow as possible. Despite the pain, Harry was happy for the training because he could feel his magic coursing through his veins. And he knew, without a shadow of a doubt, it was under his control.

Dumbledore emerged from his pensieve, a deep frown on his face. This seemed as good a time as any to view the memory of the previous day's events. It would be quite the bore to sit here watching me hold a sphere aloft all morning.

"Thank you for providing the memory," Dumbledore went and sat behind his desk, "I will speak with your friends just to confirm the veracity of events and deal with Mr. Malfoy accordingly." He looked at the sphere, still hanging there just as it had been when he left the room, "Very good, Harry. I think that should be enough for now."

Forcing himself not to simply drop the spell, he slowly lowered the sphere to the desk. When it finally thudded to the desktop, he heaved great breaths of air. His lungs burned as he wiped the sweat from his brow. Dumbledore looked pleased with what he'd accomplished, "How do you feel?"

"Tired, sore, and very happy to be done with it." Harry said honestly.

Dumbledore chuckled, "You should be satisfied as well. Very few witches or wizards could sustain a single spell for so long, and even fewer could manage it with such unwavering control." He looked over his half-moon spectacles, "Though I am more curious about what you feel with regards to your magic?"

"I'm… acutely aware of it, in a way I can't ever remember being before."

"Wonderful, absolutely wonderful. I want you to do everything in your power to maintain that awareness. More than anything, that will help you learn the control that we're seeking to achieve. We will meet again in two days, at this same time." He steepled his fingers in front of him, looking contemplative, "I hope you intend to participate in the coming Tournament."

"Yes, sir."

"Good. With that in mind, we will focus on your ability to control the potency of your combat spells from our next lesson going forward."

"Brilliant," Harry had no desire to hurt his peers. Except for maybe Malfoy and even that's only when he's being a real arsehole.

"But a controlled classroom is far different from a duel, as I'm sure you know." Harry nodded and Dumbledore went over to his bookshelf and removed a small, leather-bound book, "It would be best if you begin developing some skill in the mind-arts, it can be quite beneficial particularly in the heat of battle. We can't have you hurting our foreign guest when they arrive because you lose control during a duel." On the Intricacies of the Mind. There was no author listed.

He'd heard Occlumency and Legillimency mentioned in passing by the Headmaster, but it was widely regarded as an incredibly difficult branch of magic. The latter was practiced almost exclusively by Mind Healers to his knowledge. It could take years to perfect, and few had the patience for anything more than the rudimentary usage of Occlumency.

Dumbledore was looking at the clock, "You should return to your dorm and prepare for the day, my boy. Well done this morning."

"Thank you, Professor." Harry took the dismissal. He got back to Gryffindor Tower and said a quick greeting to Katie and Alicia who were waiting for Angelina to go down to breakfast. They both looked surprised to see coming in so early.

In his dorm the others were only just starting to rise for the day. He got a few odd looks at his exhausted appearance, but he didn't pay them any mind. At this point, you'd think they'd just be used to the weird things that seem to happen around me. This is quite tame compared to everything else I've done. I mean there's not even any blood.

The almost scalding hot water of the shower did a great deal to sooth his weary body, and he spent normal than longer in getting clean. By the time he'd toweled off, he felt nearly good as new, if still a bit sore. He came down to the Common Room feeling refreshed and found Hermione waiting for him. Predictably, he found her with a book in hand, "Morning."

"Harry!" She hadn't sensed him approaching, "What's this I hear that you were out and about before anybody else this morning?" Harry didn't have the same tendency as Ron to oversleep but he wasn't normally an early riser either.

He'd grown accustomed to Hermione's seemingly insatiable curiosity a long time ago. She could get a bit pushy with it at times, but he knew that she usually meant well, "I had a meeting with Dumbledore."

"Oh, why?" It wasn't commonplace, even for Harry, to have a meeting with the Headmaster. Though I have been in his office more than any student in history I'd wager.

"There's something I need help with, and Professor Dumbledore is the only person with the experience to help me." He hoped that was enough to satisfy his bushy-haired friend. I don't want to say much more for now. It would mean explaining the Horcrux and that's not a conversation to be had in the middle of the Common Room.

Hermione pursed her lips, unhappy with his evasion but let the matter go, "Right, let's get down. I want to get our schedules." A year ago, they would have waited for Ron, but they knew he'd come down with Parvati when he was ready.

"Happy you're going to have a normal course load this year?" Harry asked as they exited the portrait of the Fat Lady.

Hermione flushed a bit in embarrassment, "Yes…."

"I told you Divination was an absolute waste for anyone who didn't already have the gift. Especially for someone as… analytical as you."

She huffed, "Yes, and I know there's nothing Professor Burbage is teaching that I don't already know from living there for fifteen years so…

"Muggle Studies was a massive waste of your time, too." Harry supplied for her, earning a slap on the shoulder. Funnily enough, it was because Harry chose not to take Divination and Hermione had eventually dropped it that Ron got together with Parvati. Without either of his two closest friends in the class, he worked with Lavender and Parvati. Harry still wasn't entirely sure how his ginger friend managed to pull the Indian girl. He definitely got lucky that the feelings were mutual.

They arrived at the Great Hall, and it was already filling up with students. All the Professors, Dumbledore included, sat at the head table eating their own breakfast.

Looking around the room, Harry had a thought. This year is supposed to be about creating new connections, right? He looked at Hermione, "I think I'm going to go and sit with the 'puffs."

She frowned at him, "Is that even allowed?" It was amazing in retrospect that they'd spent three full years in the castle and never once thought to sit at another house's table.

"I guess I'll find out." He shrugged and she rolled her eyes at his nonchalance, "Merlin knows that Snape will let me know immediately if I've broken a rule. You're more than welcome to come with me, or maybe go sit with the 'claws."

Hermione looked skeptical but took the advice. As he walked along the Hufflepuff table, she made her way over to the Ravenclaw table and sat with Padma and Mandy Brocklehurst. Harry knew exactly where he was going as well, "Morning, Susan."

The redhead almost jumped as she looked up to look at him, she'd been in quiet conversation with her best friend, Hannah Abbott, "Morning!" Susan almost yelled, making her blush. She covered her mouth her hand and took a breath before continuing at a level tone, "Good to see you, Harry. Heard you had an interesting train ride."

All the 'puffs around him stared as he swung one leg over the bench and sat across from Susan. I've killed a Basilisk and fought off Dementors but this gets them staring like I've grown a second head.

"I couldn't help being me and managed to find a bit of trouble. After that I just wanted a bit of quiet."

"From what I heard trouble found you in the form of Malfoy." The blonde-haired git was sitting with only Crabbe and Goyle for company over at the Slytherin table. Even Pansy appeared to have abandoned him as she sat with Theodore Nott further down.

"At this point in my life, it all just seems like the same thing." It was true, he just assumed he was a trouble magnet both ways at this point. He seemed to love it, and it loved him, "Did you get to the last Wizengamot session? It was mad from everything I've heard."

She pulled her braided hair over her shoulder, "Yes, it was… interesting to say the least. Fudge tried everything he could think of to keep his position but, it wasn't even close in the end. Then there were all the nominations for the next Minister."

"Is it true your aunt really doesn't want it?"

"She's conflicted. Auntie knows she could do a good job if she wins but she's not sure if it's something she really wants. I've met Scrimgeour, he can be a bit difficult, but he's built for politics in a way she isn't." Susan explained.

"Well, either should be an improvement on Fudge," Susan nodded her agreement. He chewed on a piece of bacon and changed the subject, "So excited for the Tournament?"

"Definitely," A wide smile blossomed on her face, "should be great fun." Most of the hall was still talking about the announcement last night.

"Please tell me you're going to go out for the fourth-year dueling team." They'd been in the Dueling Club together their last two years and he doubted there was any Hufflepuff in their year better than her.

"Absolutely." Susan didn't see herself as anything special as a duelist, though she did have an impressive repertoire of spells for her age thanks to her aunt. She was competent and could beat all but maybe Ernie among the fourth year Hufflepuffs. I just need to be one of the top two. And there's no doubt Harry will be one of the Gryffs so, it'll make it much easier to spend a bit more time with him.

Her interest in dueling was usually because she wanted to be capable of protecting herself, while her real passion was Healing Magic. This year there was an added incentive.

"Brilliant." Harry gave her a wide smile, "What about you, Hannah?"

The blonde-haired girl had been watching their interactions with interest and shook herself at being addressed, "I was thinking of going out for the academic team." He felt a shadow looming over him and looked up to see Snape by his side. The greasy bat couldn't help himself.

"Potter," He spit out the name with all his usual venom, "why is it that you always think yourself above the rules? Return to your own table before you find yourself in detention."

"Professor, this year is supposed to be about forming new relationships both across houses and internationally," Snape sneered at that, "I simply wanted to sit with some of my potential future teammates."

His beady black eyes held nothing but disdain, "Mediocrity won't be allowed to represent this prestigious school." Harry had a hard time believing the man could be so ridiculously obstinate. Harry had his faults, but he wasn't mediocre. I wonder what's made him hate me even more. Is it that I got Malfoy thrown into Azkaban or that Sirius is free? He expected this to be their most contentious year since his first as a result.

Harry could feel the rest of the hall watching them. Even Dumbledore was watching the exchange and he'd clearly seen enough as he made to rise. He was stopped by both McGonagall and Sprout. The two other professors hurried toward them, "Severus," Sprout started, "there is nothing in the rules about students being required to sit at their house table except for the opening, closing and Halloween feasts. And Hufflepuff is more than happy to have, Mr. Potter."

"Of course, you are," Snape was unable to hide his distaste for the House of the Badger. Sprout shot a nasty glare in his direction at the insinuation, as did every Hufflepuff within earshot. Realizing his mistake, he shot one last glare in Harry's direction before he removed himself from the situation. Without another word he stalked away, robes billowing behind. He must use a spell for that.

Sprout handed each of her badgers their schedules, "Don't mind him ladies, at least outside of class. Severus is terribly bitter and wants to make everyone just as miserable as him." Susan and Hannah both struggled to hide their snickers.

McGonagall handed Harry his schedule as well, "In future, please sit at our table until you get your schedule. It does make things easier," she gave him a wry smile, "though I wasn't going to give Severus that satisfaction." The two Hufflepuffs looked at their Transfiguration Professor shocked, but Harry wasn't. Given how difficult Snape could be, McGonagall had no problem giving it back in kind.

"Charms first thing." Susan told him once the professors left, "How bout you, Harry?"

"Potions, because the gods are cruel." He informed them, somber and dramatic. Both girls only giggled at his antics, "Thanks for the sympathy, I see how it is."

Susan reached across and patted his hand sympathetically, "I'm sure you'll get past these trying times."

He chuckled at her tone, "I appreciate your support." He read over the rest of the schedule, "At least I have DADA after. Moody should be an interesting teacher if nothing else."

"He was one of my auntie's mentors. She never has anything but good things to say about him… well mostly."

There were only about ten minutes until the first classes of the day were going to start, "It's a long walk down to the dungeons, I'll see you girls later." Both girls offered him a wave farewell. Once he was out of the hall, Hannah immediately leaned close to her best friend and started talking quietly with her best friend.

He met up with his fellow Gryffindors and they headed down to the chilly dungeons together. They were quickly joined by the Slytherins. Harry couldn't help but notice the outright hostility he'd received from Malfoy the previous day was gone replaced by an obvious desire to ignore his very existence.

Harry couldn't help but wheedle at him just a bit, especially after hearing just how dictatorial the blonde ponce had been in keeping the Slytherins to themselves, "Morning Blaise, Tracey."

The rest of the Gryffindors looked surprised by his casual greeting. He resisted the urge to roll his eyes at their ridiculousness. It's not as though most of them haven't had to work with Slytherins in the past, too. Surely, they've noticed that they're not all bad.

"Morning Harry," Tracey returned with a smile while Blaise just nodded his head in greeting. Draco's nostril flared angrily as he leaned against the stone wall of the dungeon corridor, but he managed not to give any further reaction.

"Where's your third?" Daphne was noticeably absent from their usual group.

Tracey snorted out a laugh, "She needed fifteen more minutes of beauty sleep this morning. Got down to breakfast late because of it. And Merlin forbid you rush her eating."

"And given Snape's foul mood yesterday and this morning, neither Tracey or I had any interest getting here late." Blaise added.

Daphne rounded the corner at that moment. As she approached, her eyes flicked briefly to Harry. She swallowed before looking exasperatedly at her friends. She'd obviously heard the end of their conversation, "I told you we'd be fine to wait a few more minutes."

"We weren't willing to take the risk." In all fairness to them, Daphne only barely beat Snape to the classroom. Not ten seconds later, he stomped down the corridor and banged the door open, "In. And don't take your seats."

They all exchanged looks but listened without question. As they all filed in one by one, they waited toward the back of the classroom as Snape made his way to the front. He looked like he'd swallowed a particularly sour lemon as he examined them, "The Headmaster has insisted, in the name of school cooperation for the coming Tournament, that students from each house be paired together where possible… including potion-making."

Ron groaned but made no further noise when Snape's attention snapped to him, "Longbottom and Zabini." Snape started listing the new partners and people silently filled their seats starting from the back. Harry felt sympathetic for Ron when he ended up with Malfoy, but he was happy it wasn't him. Suppose it could be worse though, you could end up paired with Crabbe or Goyle. At least Malfoy is a good brewer.

It seemed even Snape wasn't so cruel as to make someone suffer the two buffoons as a partner. There were thirteen Slytherin's against eleven Gryffindors and so they were paired together. Harry didn't hear his name until the professor was at the front of the room, "Granger and Davis. Potter and Greengrass."

Harry stepped across Snape and received a sneer for his troubles. Daphne sat beside him and he couldn't help but think she looked a bit stiff, almost nervous. He leaned in and whispered so that only she could hear, "Don't worry, I'm not half bad at this… no matter what Snape would like everybody to believe." She gave him a small smile in return and seemed to relax at least a bit.

"You'll be making the Calming Draught. I need only one potion from each pair. The directions are on the board." With that Snape turned, cloak billowing behind him. Is that really necessary every time?

Daphne grabbed her cauldron and immediately put it onto the fire, "Please go grab the ingredients, Harry." He wasn't going to argue. He said he wasn't half-bad at potions, and it was true, but he knew he wasn't the best.

He returned from the ingredients cabinet to find Daphne reading her textbook instead of looking at Snape's directions. There were small notes in the margins, "Do you not just follow what's on the board?"

She continued reading but shook her head, "Professor Snape is an incredibly gifted potioneer. So what's obvious to him in his instructions, isn't usually so obvious to others. I like to check the book just to double check there's nothing he's left out because of it."

Harry was looking at her blankly, "Is that why I always seem to be relegated to Exceeds Expectations and Acceptable no matter what I do?"

Looking up at him, she breathed out a laugh at the look on his face, "Sorry to say, but yes. That's probably the reason." Harry's head fell to the desk with a thump. Of fucking course.

"Potter, you don't have enough sense in your head to be knocking what little remains to you out." Snape jibed at him from the front of the room, "Now, pay attention to your potion. You will not skate by on Miss Greengrass's exceptional skill."

Daphne patted his shoulder comfortingly, but he could see she was trying to hide her amusement, "Go ahead, laugh it up."

As he sat back up, Daphne pushed a bundle of belladonna toward him, "Roughly chop those, please."

Falling to her direction, he watched as she added the alcoholic base. I suppose that alone would be calming enough for some people. "So, what about the little notes in your book?"

"My parents own an apothecary in Winchester," She sounded very fond of it, "I've been helping them since I was eleven. You pick up a thing or two when you're around it like that."

"Does your family live near there?"

"We're in South Hampton near the coast. It's not far"

They fell into a comfortable silence as they made steady progress on their potion. Harry's tasks were generally quite simple. Just prepare the ingredients as she gave them to him. They were about halfway done when he had a thought, "Say… you wouldn't be willing to share some of those potions tips with me, would you?"

"You're going to get the benefit of them so long as we're partners," she gave a wry smile at his pout, "But I'll think about. There might be something you can do for me. We'll see."

A few minutes later, Daphne grabbed his hand as he was dicing the crocodile hearts into small chunk, he didn't notice the slight blush it brought to her cheeks, "That's enough. Too small and it will dissolve into the potion too quickly and cause…" She was interrupted by a loud scream from behind them as Crabbe and Goyle's potion melted their cauldron, "well… that."

Had it been any Gryffindor that was responsible, Harry was sure Snape would have been hurling all sorts of abuse at them. As it was, he just glared at them as he vanished the scalding, useless potion, "Out." The command sent them stumbling out the door.

Toward the end of the brew, Daphne added a very carefully measured amount of peppermint oil, "Too much and it can cause a burning throat, watery eyes, and even uncontrollable sobbing. So, you can't just turn the cordial over into the potion."

As always, potion making was a meticulous process. Draco and Ron finished before them though their result looked less than perfect. They both wanted to just get it done and get away from each other. Lavender and Pansy finished next and Harry shuddered to think what would happen if the two actually became friends. Two of the biggest gossips in the sodding school. No thank you.

Daphne and Harry's potion finished precisely when it was meant to, around about the time half the class had already finished and left. But when they were done, their potion was the appropriate sky blue. Harry ladled a sample of their potion into their glass vial, "I'll take it up. Snape gets frustrated just looking at you, and I'd rather not get graded down because of it." That's fair, I suppose.

Daphne went and placed their efforts on Snape's desk, he glanced at it only briefly, "Miss Greengrass, exemplary as always. Ten points to Slytherin. Please store the rest of your potion. It is of good enough quality to be used in the infirmary."

Doing as he asked, Harry helped her pack everything away. As they were leaving the classroom Tracey and Hermione were just finishing theirs as well. It seemed to him that Hermione was expecting to have the same request made of her as Daphne, but it never came.

Harry opened the door for Daphne, free of the aromas of the potions, he caught the scent of her lilac perfume, "I hope I was an acceptable potions partner."

Stopping, she appraised him with bright blue eyes before nodding seriously, "Yep, I think I'll keep you." This time he definitely noticed the blush that came to her cheeks as she hadn't meant that to come out, "I…"

He pretended not to notice her discomfort, "Perfect, considering we're stuck with each other either way."

"True," He was impressed with how quickly she recomposed herself, "You're certainly better than some of the others I could've gotten."

"I'd say the Gryffindors were in greater danger than you Slytherins. Even Neville on a bad day is better than Crabbe or Goyle." She didn't even think to deny it. They reached the spot where the corridor split. One way led to the stairs up, the other deeper into the dungeons and Slytherin common rooms.

"What've you got next?"

"Transfiguration, but I'm dropping my potions kit back in the dorm first," Daphne told him, "You?"

"DADA."

"Damn, quite the climb. Good thing we finished a bit early."

Harry laughed, "I probably would have finished even earlier without you, but my potion wouldn't have been nearly so good."

"True." She told him without a hint of modesty.

He appreciated that she knew just how good she was, "I'll see you later, Daphne." She gave him a little nod as they parted ways.

"Harry! Wait up." Tracey and Hermione were making their way down the hall as he made for the stairs. His bushy haired friend fell into step beside him. As they climbed the stairs, she commented "Bit weird working on a potion with a Slytherin, huh?"

"I guess. It was definitely different than working with Ron." They'd been partners for three years and now he was questioning how much better he could have done if he switched up on occasion, "Did yours go well?"

"Yes," though she didn't sound entirely pleased with it. "Tracey's pretty good as long as you keep her on task." He could see she wanted to say more, and needed to wait just a few seconds for it to come, "I still can't believe Snape didn't want ours for the infirmary as well!"

"Well, ours was perfect. And considering I don't think I'm any better than Tracey. You just need to accept that Daphne might just be better than you." Harry teased, although it was true.

Hermione huffed, "Don't even start. She's beaten me three different terms for best in potions. And I can't even claim it's favoritism because she actually is that good." Harry honestly didn't know that.

"Well, I imagine it would get boring if you were the best at it without any competition." Granted, Hermione's pursuit of excellence was always enough regardless of any extra incentive, but a little extra motivation never hurt anybody.

They made their way up to the Defense classroom to find most of the Ravenclaws already waiting. Ron was with Parvati who was speaking with her sister, "So how was Malfoy?"

"A right git who's at least good at potions." Ron scowled, "I'll be surprised if we don't deck each other before the end of term."

"At least you got someone who's good at potions," Parvati said morosely, "I got stuck with Millicent. She's quiet, and not too miserable to be around, but she's about as delicate as a rampaging hippogriff."

"How about you, Padma? What was your first lesson?" Harry asked.

"Oh… uh," with the arrival of the other Gryffindors, she'd expected to be left out of the conversation, "Charms first, which was great. I really love Flitwick. But then second period, we had Herbology and I had to listen to Zacharias Smith bluster the whole time."

The Hufflepuff was nearly as pompous as Malfoy and most people found it hard to understand how he'd ended up in the house he did, "What did you do to piss Sprout off to end up with that git?"

Padma looked affronted, "Absolutely nothing! It was randomly assigned!"

Harry patted her shoulder, "Keep telling yourself that." He received a surprisingly powerful poke to his side from the witch for his cheek, "Alright, alright, I give. You're always lovely. I'm sure it was all just by chance." He gave her a wink, "Good thing is Sprout switches up partners all the time. It won't last."

"Thank Merlin," Padma said with a laugh.

The door of the classroom opened to reveal the grizzled visage of Professor Moody on the other side, "In with you. I'm not doing any teaching out in the hall."

No one was dumb enough to argue with Moody, so they all filled the seats quickly. He limped his way to the front of the classroom, blue eye whizzing around in his head, "Welcome to Defense Against the Dark Arts, year four."

When he reached the front of the room, he whirled around and looked at them, "Can anyone tell me what the best defense against an incoming spell is?"

Multiple hands shot up around the room, "Corner." No one questioned how he already seemed to know their names.

"The protego charm, sir."

"Three points to Ravenclaw. Not a bad answer, but a shield can be overwhelmed and, in some cases, outright ignored. And protego certainly isn't the only magical shield. Any other ideas?" He pointed to Neville, "Longbottom."

"Dodging."

Moody gave a nod, "Another good answer. Three points to Gryffindor. You don't have to meet a spell head on with something of your own. Sometimes it's just best to not be in the way to begin with. Anything else?" Suddenly his magical eye locked on Lavender, "Miss Brown, I expect you to pay attention in this class. Not be reading some magazine." Sheepishly, Lavender returned her copy of Teen Witch Weekly to her bag He looked to the raised hands, "Li."

"A physical barrier professor, whether you summon it or conjure it," she spoke softly but clearly, "No spell passes through solid objects."

"Very good. Five points to Ravenclaw. No spell, not even an Unforgivable, can go through a solid barrier. You won't be learning conjuration for a few years yet, and some of you will never manage that intricate magic. But transfiguration can work just as well.

"Depending on the situation, it can be used in tandem with summoning an object or levitating an object into the spells path." He looked around the room, "Today you're going to be using the Levitation Charm to block spells sent by your partners. This'll also serve as an exercise to work on dodging, because if one of their spells gets through you better get out of the way." He seemed to be done but then shouted loud enough that some people jumped, "Constant Vigilance!"

As he paired them up, it seemed it was going to be exactly the same in Defense as it had been in Potions as he started rattling off the names of Gryffindors and Ravenclaws, "Potter and Li." When he was finished, Moody waved his wand and all the desks in the room stacked against the walls of the classroom giving them plenty of room for their spellwork.

Harry smiled across at the quiet Ravenclaw. Sue was a beautiful Chinese girl with jet black hair up in a loose ponytail that stood in stark contrast to her pale, porcelain skin. Her eyes were a deep mahogany-brown and almond shaped. She had a small nose and thin, red lips. Her hips and thighs were slender, and elegant. She was tall, the top of her head coming up to Harry's nose.

He wouldn't say that he knew the young woman well, but they did have some familiarity with one another thanks to Dueling Club. She was one of the best duelists in their year and he'd enjoyed their competitions in the past. Though to his memory, he'd always come out on top much to her consternation.

"Alright Sue?" He asked as they moved to their practice area. She gave him a brief look and nodded sharply. Some people would take her silence as rudeness, but it didn't really bother him. He'd seen how focused she got when it came to spellwork firsthand in the took up positions across from each other. Sue twirled her wand between her fingers. Ron was with Padma just beside them.

Moody waved his wand and a slew of objects filled the area between each student. Some were small which would be easiest to move, while others were larger and would be easier to use to intercept a spell, "You'll be sending Bee-Sting Jinxes at one another, if you manage to hit. I want your partner to know it." Harry wasn't thrilled with the idea given what was happening with his magic, but he would just have to make do, "Students to my left will guard and dodge first. Begin!"

Harry's holly wand was in his hand, and already performing the swish and flick necessary to lift a table top from the pile of objects. It was circular and sturdy oak, "Wingardium Leviosa." The wood leapt to his command in an instance as he moved it between him and Sue. It came easily and he was happy for the morning's practice with Dumbledore. He managed to keep the object from flying up into the ceiling and whipped through the air with ease.

The young lady across from him hadn't given him even a second to get himself ready. Where others around the room had let their partners at least move their chosen shield from the pile, Sue was already brandishing her wand, "Apepungo." The yellow light of the Bee-Sting Jinx shot from her wand but never came anywhere near him. It impacted harmlessly against the wood, leaving behind a small spell-burn.

"Good Potter." Harry's attention snapped to the Professor beside him. One of Sue's manicured eyebrows shot into toward her hairline when his levitation spell didn't fail because of it. How the hell can he be so quiet with that feckin' leg. "Constant Vigilance! Be aware of your surroundings! Otherwise, you'll be taken out of the fight."

While he was distracted, Sue moved one step to the left and fired off another jinx. He winced as it impacted his shoulder. Rubbing at the quickly swelling welt beneath his clothing he nodded at the Professor, "Yes, sir." He shot a look in the direction of his partner, but she just remorselessly shrugged her shoulders. He couldn't really complain though, others around the room weren't having nearly as much luck as him.

There were multiple yelps as people struggled to consistently control their levitation charms and completely forgot there was another way to avoid the spells, "Dodge people! There is more than one way to avoid incoming spells!"

They carried on like that. But after her little trick, Harry wasn't going to give Sue the satisfaction of getting another hit in on him. Toward the end of his go, he was levitating multiple objects, giving her a very narrow window to shoot through. She managed but he just casually stepped to the side. He even avoided the random jinx sent his way by Moody which seemed to please the former Auror.

"Switch!" Moody was continually limping around the room, pointing out where each student could improve. Quite a few people were covered in welts, Ron had a nasty one on his neck. For his part, Harry only had that one niggling welt on his shoulder, though he was breathing heavily from the exercise. Across from him, it looked to him like Sue had worked even harder than him.

"Apepungo." The yellow light that shot from his wand was ridiculously bright, dwarfing anything else that had been cast in class. It sped toward Sue as she just barely managed to pull up a broken clay vase into its path. The spell shattered what remained of the vase much to his surprise. He'd tried to control his magic when he released the spell, but clearly there were some differences between a sustained spell like levitation and an instantaneous one.

Again, Sue's eyebrow moved toward her hairline in shock. Rubbing the back of his neck, he mouthed a quiet apology over to her. Right, no more aiming directly at her. Don't think it'll be good if I manage to hit her. His next spell went wide just to her left though she did dodge to the right, and the next scorched the stone in front of her feet. Five more shots and five more obvious misses. Though, he still did his best to keep her blocking.

What he wasn't expecting after that was for her to walk over to him looking visibly irritated, "Aim. For. Me."

"Sue… I don't think that's a good idea."

"That's the assignment."

"I might hurt you." He tried to reason with her.

"Yes, Bee-Sting Jinxes tend to hurt." She was being obstinate, and he didn't understand why.

"I think you know mine will hurt worse if I hit you…"

"Sometimes I'm going to find myself against a stronger opponent in a duel. I need to be able to handle that and if you hit me, it will just be a lesson I won't forget." He sighed, defeated. She nodded and turned sharply, crossing back to the other side of the room.

For the rest of the lesson, Harry did as she asked, aiming right for her. To her credit, she did manage to intercept or dodge his spells, at least until near the end of the lesson. He started firing off his jinxes faster. He stopped when he managed to hit her in the knee.

Wincing the second it made contact, he watched as the pain of it knocked the breath from her body, but she did manage to stop from yelling out. The area started swelling angrily instantly. Luckily, the longer they went the more he'd been able to start bringing it under some control. At least it wasn't as bad as it would have been if I hit her with the first one. He certainly wasn't going to continue when he could see she was in pain.

As Harry approached his partner, Moody called to the class, "That's enough for today people. There's healing salve on the table next to the door. Should have any welts cleared up by the time you're done with lunch." Everyone made for the door, "I want one length of parchment on the Summoning Charm for next lesson, as many of you found out levitation alone isn't the most effective way of bring an object to you in the middle of a fight."

"You alright, Sue?" Harry asked, concerned as her knee had almost doubled in size. He offered his arm as she winced and started limping.

She glanced up at him and did a fantastic job of keeping a straight face, "I'm… fine, Harry. Merlin only knows what happened to you over the summer. You were always good, strong too, but I don't remember your spells being quite so… dangerous."

Harry chuckled nervously, "Thanks…"

Sue looked him in the eye and gave him a tiny smile, "That won't stop me from finding a way to beat you this year." He liked that competitive light in her eye.

He gave her a toothy grin, "Oh… we'll see about that. Besides, we'll be on the same team. Might not get as many chances." Both were justifiably confident in their ability to make their year's dueling team.

That earned him a smirk, "You still have to beat your teammate in practice. And just because we're on the team won't mean Dueling Club goes away." Well, that's true. Harry grabbed Sue's bag for her and walked her to the door.

Moody was waiting for them, his magical eye fixed on him. He had two vials of healing salve in one hand, and just one in the other. He gave Sue two of them, "You're going to need a bit more, lass. Use all the first one now. The other after lunch and you should be set right." She accepted them silently and immediately uncorked one and applied it to her knee. She allowed herself a little relieved sigh as the swelling instantly started to reduce.

"Thanks, Harry." She gently moved herself from his grip, "Should be able to walk myself now." She gave him one last glance before exiting the classroom, leaving him alone with the professor.

"You getting that under control?" Moody asked without preamble.

"Yes, sir. Dumbledore and I are working on it." There was no reason to pretend he didn't know what the professor was talking.

"Good, can't have you maiming every single person you're partnered with for the rest of the year." With that he handed him the vialing of healing salve and he made his way down to the hall for lunch. Quite the interesting morning.

It'd been a good first day of classes. New and old students alike getting accustomed to school. It was past curfew and only the prefects were roaming the halls of Hogwarts. Well, the prefects and some daring students that wanted to know more of the secrets of the old castle and even more daring couples that hadn't seen each other since the end of the last term. Daphne wasn't one of those people.

No, she was sequestered in the Slytherin dorms, snuggled beneath green and silver silk sheets. The dark curtains of her four-poster bed were drawn so that no one could see in. She didn't know if it was true of the other dormitories as well, but somebody who'd used the female Slytherin dorms in the past had the brilliant foresight to silence the sounds that came from each bed. So, while Millicent would snore, and Tracey tended to speak in her sleep, it wasn't a bother to anybody else trying to get some rest.

Trying was the important word there, because despite her best-efforts Daphne was lying there twisting and turning unable to find much-needed sleep. It'd been the same thing the night before, to the point where she'd been late to breakfast. Well, that was part of the reason anyway.

Stilling, she remembered what she'd done to finally relax, and exhaust, herself enough to enter the land of dreams. Surely… surely, I don't need to do it again. Between last night and this morning and that free time I had between Potions and Transfiguration how am I still… But no, despite her best efforts she still felt a warm neediness in her sex that just wouldn't go away until she took the matter into her own hands.

Daphne couldn't remember a time in her life where she'd been so consumingly horny and more worrying than anything to her was that it seemed to be fixated on one person. If I didn't know any better, I'd think he slipped me a love potion. But she knew that wasn't the case. Even if it was in his nature, none of my other behaviors have changed. I'm not unable to stay away from him. Talking about him like he's the only bloke on the planet.

So, while she was confident there wasn't anything unseemly that caused her new fascination, she still found her thoughts returning to Harry. Those beautiful eyes…

Unconsciously, one of her hands drifted down her silver satin nightgown, tracing the faint lines of her fit tummy. During the summer, she would sleep in the nude. She loved that naughty feeling it brought her, but at Hogwarts she couldn't be certain she wouldn't be rudely awakened by one of her dormmates. So, she went for the next best thing, a thin nightgown with nothing underneath.

As her fingers reached her heat, they ghosted along the wet lips of her needy little pussy, pulling a weak sigh from her throat. In her mind, they weren't her fingers gently prodding at the sensitive flesh. No, they were bigger and rougher, and attached to a veiny, well-muscled arm, "Oh… fuck yes, Harry."

Rubbing in tight circles around the lips of her pussy, she gave herself some desperately needed stimulation. One finger dipped into her core and came back covered in her slippery juices.

It was the fourth time in less than twenty-four hours she was doing this, and that fact alone made it feel naughty and depraved. But so fucking right! Just like pretty much every young person, Daphne had enjoyed a bit of self-exploration, but she'd never been so stupidly desperate for a climax. Fuck… not enough!

Reaching beneath her pillow, she searched aimlessly for a moment before her fingers wrapped around the thin length of her wand, "Vibro." The laurel wood with a unicorn hair started to vibrate rapidly. She brought it down to her dripping sex and dropped the tip right on her tiny clit.

She gasped and threw her head back, incredibly thankful for the silencing on their beds. She ravenously pursued her peak, delirious for that wonderful sensation. And all the while, she was thinking of emerald eyes and dark hair. The way his big, hard cock would throb just for her. She wanted to feel it fill her and stretch her.

But she didn't just want to be taken by him, she wanted to take him. And as hard as she tried she couldn't quite reach her peak as she laid there with her back against her pillows.

There was something else she needed to finally cum. Grabbing the pillow from behind her head, she turned over and pushed up onto her knees, "Vibro Maxima." This time the spell was aimed at the pillow and it started vibrating even faster than her wand. She pushed it between her thighs and immediately started humping her horny pussy against it, "Oh… fuck…"

Grabbing at the hem of her nightgown, she pulled it over her head. The soft satin glided across her hardened nipples and made her shudder. Straitening her arms, she placed her hands against the pillow as she rocked incessantly against the brilliantly buzzing fabric between her legs.

But as she closed her eyes, it wasn't a soft pillow beneath her finger or between her thighs. No, she imagined that her hands were digging into Harry's hard peck. His eyes were alight with pleasure as he was unable to stop himself from showing just how much he loved what she was doing. She relished every imagined little sigh she managed to pull from him. She grinded herself as hard as she could against the pillow, as she though of Harry buried to the hilt inside of her.

With that titillating image playing out vividly behind her eyes, she finally reached her peak. "Oh…" A desperate, high-pitched squeal escaped her throat as her climax hit her like a storm. Her back was slick with sweat as she started humping erratically against her pillow. Her juices spread across the pillowcase, soaking into the silk material as she quivered uncontrollably in the throes of her passion. She reached one hand back and dug it into the flesh of her own perky bubble butt as she rode out her peak.

By the time she was done, her chest was heaving with every desperate gasp of air she pulled into her lungs. Still naked, she crawled beneath her silk sheets. In the aftermath of her climax, she didn't even have the wherewithal to clean her pillow. Her own essence still stained the fabric as she curled up. Her wand lay discarded behind her. Peaceful, deep sleep found her in just a few quick seconds.

Little did she know, she wasn't the only witch in Hogwarts who needed to do that exact thing that night. Some just hadn't fought the urge the way she had.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

There are some who try to oversimplify the necessary steps to protecting the mind. People tritely reduce the process down to things such as organize your mind. And while an organized mind can easily recall and remember information, when faced with a Legilimens those individuals will find themselves incredibly vulnerable. You must organize your memories and the information therein, but also make the path to finding that information nearly unassailable.

Organizing your mind is but a step, one where you must first make yourself vulnerable before you can make yourself strong.

The book that Dumbledore gave him read more like a diary than a proper book. It made it an easy read, and Harry found the entire concept fascinating. One thing that'd been made abundantly clear in the early pages was that it was a process that would take time. No one became an occlumens in one night. And it starts with organizing your memories.

Sitting in his four-poster bed, surrounded by crimson curtains, it was the early hours of Saturday morning. If he was going to be having lessons with Dumbledore long term, he thought it would be best to get accustomed to waking at an early hour. Since the change to his magic, it seemed he didn't need nearly as much sleep to feel rested anyway.

His DADA assignment was already finished and his Ancient Runes one was half done. Given how busy the year was going to be, with everything going on, he had no intention of getting behind on his work after the first day.

It was a cloudy morning and a heavy fog hung over the Black Lake. As he started hearing his dormmates begin to stir, Harry packed his things into his bag. As he threw the curtains away from his bed, he saw Neville and Dean slowly stretching out that post-sleep malaise.

Bouncing out of bed, Harry could see Neville wanted nothing more than to go back to sleep, "Bloody hell Harry," he yawned out, "how do you have so much energy?"

"Already been up for two hours, mate," Harry told him as he grabbed a towel and headed to the showers. "Early bird gets the worm and all that." He received a look from both boys like he was insane. By the time he was clean and dressed Seamus and Ron were grudgingly awake as well. He had no intention of waiting around for them and made his way down to the Common Room.

There were three new notices on the bulletin board down there. Each one detailed the events for the Tournament and when the selection processes would start. He didn't notice Ginny sitting on the couch, her hair wet as she scratched away on a piece of parchment, "Dueling starts next Saturday, quidditch next Sunday." She told him, saving him the read.

"They decided to give everybody a week to get settled first, huh?"

"Looks that way, and it'll still leave over a month before the other schools arrive, let alone before the competitions actually start."

He went and plopped down next to her, "Any plans for today?"

"Pretty much finished with this Charms assignment, so I'm gonna get down to the pitch soon as I can." Ginny told him as she leaned against his side, making herself comfortable, "Need to make sure I'm used to the school brooms before tryouts, and I really can't think of a better way to spend the day than out flying."

"Sounds like fun, count me in." She smiled at him but returned her attention to her Charms essay. They sat in companionable silence as others started filtering down into the Common Room. Most paid them no mind and just made their way down to breakfast. When Ron came down, he stopped and looked between Harry and his sister, but he was quickly pulled toward the door by Parvati. That's probably going to be a problem sooner rather than later.

With one final flourish of her quill, Ginny smiled, "Alright, all done, time for breakfast." Harry stood up, and offered her a hand, "Thanks for sitting here with me. You really didn't have to."

He shrugged, "Didn't have anything better to do, Gin. And who else were you going to use as a backrest?"

"No one," she giggled, "But the back of the couch would have worked perfectly fine too."

"Oh, I'm not better than a couch," he teased her, "I'll remember that next time."

"No… no, sorry. I take it back." She leaned up and kissed his cheek, "You can be my backrest anytime."

"That's what I thought." With that they both made their way to the portrait hole and down to the Great Hall. While Harry had been one of the first to rise, he came down to breakfast quite late and the room was mostly filled. He looked around and something immediately stood out to him. All around the room, there were people of different houses filling each of the tables.

The Slytherins still largely kept to their own, but even then, there were some exceptions. A couple of the first years had joined the Ravenclaws and both Daphne and Tracey were sitting with Susan. Hermione was sitting over with Padma at Ravenclaw table with Blaise of all people along with them.

"Seems you started a bit of a trend," Ginny noted happily.

"I guess I did." They parted ways, Ginny heading over to Luna while Harry went over to Ron.

Filling his plate, he hadn't even finished before he got the question he was expecting, "What's going on with you and Ginny?" His lanky ginger friend looked serious, leaning over the table. Parvati shot a sympathetic smile his way as she scooted down the table toward Lavender.

Harry looked at Ron and just took a bite of egg. Ron's nostrils flared at seemingly being ignored, "I'm not sure what you mean, Ron. Ginny and I have known each other for years and been pretty damn good friends ever since the whole Chamber incident."

"Don't play dumb with me!" A few people looked in their direction.

Harry remained perfectly calm. Don't need to cause a scene in the middle of breakfast, "I'm not playing dumb. Ginny and I like each other, simple as that. It's not really your business, mate."

Ron clenched his fist, and a muscle in his jaw ticked as he scowled in attempt at appearing menacing, "If you hurt her…"

"I won't." Harry said adamantly.

That seemed to satisfy Ron for the moment as he gave him one stiff nod, "If you do…"

"I've met your brothers, Ron. I know." He wasn't going to point out that he'd faced down a Dark Lord, a Basilisk, and Dementors. So, while intimidating, it didn't inspire the fear Ron probably would have hoped. Besides, Ginny's the one who'd really do some damage anyway.

Thinking it best to just change the subject at this point, "We're going to head down to the quidditch pitch today, get some practice in before the tryouts."

Even if he wanted to continue trying to intimidate him, he couldn't hide his enthusiasm at the idea, "Count me in." They both devoured their breakfast quite quickly after that, eager to get down to the pitch.

Of course, things couldn't be that simple. As he was making for the door, McGonagall approached him, "Mr. Potter, please come with me."

Twice in three days I can't get out of the hall. Harry wasn't going to argue with the austere woman though. He fell into step with her as they turned toward the stairs and made their way toward her classroom and office, "Is there something wrong, professor?"

"Not at all, Harry." She assured him.

They reached the classroom quickly, lucky enough not to get stopped by any of the moving staircases. The entered the Transfiguration classroom and made their way over to the office. McGonagall's office was small and quaint, with a stack of summer assignments on a dark oak desk. There was an unlit fireplace in the room.

Standing next to that fireplace was someone he wasn't expecting to see, "Sirius!"

The man in question opened his arms and offered him a warm hug, "Good to see you again, lad. Good first day of classes?"

"Great, yeah," Harry told him.

Sirius patted his shoulder and looked over to McGonagall, "Thanks for bringing him, Minnie. You're looking lovely as ever by the way." He shot her a flirtatious smile, and even Harry couldn't believe the audaciousness of his godfather.

McGonagall did her best to hide her amusement, but there was a slight upturning of her lips that gave her away, "You've been a shameless flirt since you were fifteen years old. And I must say I'm happy to see that some things never change."

"When faced with such marvelous beauty, how could I not flirt?" He winked at her.

She only shook her head, "Off with you and do get him back before curfew."

"No need to worry about that, Minnie. Shouldn't be any later than lunch." With that the professor left them alone.

"Where are we going?" Happy as he was to see Sirius, he wasn't sure why he was there.

"To take care of some Black Family business," Sirius told him simply, "I'm the Head of the House now, and I've named you as my successor."

Harry's brow furrowed, "I'm not a Black though."

"No, but you have Black blood through Dorea and that's all that matters. And considering it was a choice between you and Draco…"

"You chose me." Harry finished for him, "And what about you? You're still plenty young enough to have a few sprogs of your own."

Sirius looked mildly uncomfortable with that line of questioning, "Seventeen years in Azkaban has made that… very unlikely… and probably completely impossible." Harry gave Sirius a brief firm hug, just as a show of support. His godfather took a deep, halting breath and gave him a watery smile.

"Don't question it, just follow me through the floo." Harry raised one curious eyebrow as Sirius grabbed a handful of floo powder and stepped in, "Malfoy Manor."

Well fuck, wasn't expecting that. Still, he listened to Sirius and followed behind. He stumbled out of the floo into a lavish foyer. Luckily, his godfather managed to stop him from falling flat on his face. There was a high, vaulted ceiling and a dangling, crystal chandelier. The floor was patterned black and white marble. Just this one room screamed opulence, "Right… so why are we at Malfoy's?"

"My dear cousin, Narcissa, has made a request of me. Given you'll be the next of Head of the House, I think it's best if you hear it as well. Especially given your past interactions with her family."

A house elf popped in. It was in better condition and wore better garments then Harry would have thought considering what they'd done to Dobby years before, "Hello sirs, Mipsy be taking you to the mistress."

They were lead through the halls of the manor to an elegant parlor that looked out on to the land owned by the Malfoy's. Harry resisted the urge to snort as he saw the peacocks in the yard.

Narcissa was sitting in a black leather chair waiting for them. Looking at the woman, Harry found it hard understanding why Lucius ever would have wandered from the beautiful older woman. The Malfoy matriarch had blonde hair the same shade as her son's. She was tall and slim, with noticeable curves beneath her hugging silver and black robes. She looked more pleasant than when he'd seen her at the World Cup or the trial. Gone was the haughty expression of disdain. If anything, she looked weary as she stood and greeted them.

"Hello cousin." Narcissa greeted Sirius, leaning in to press her lips to his cheek, "Mr. Potter." Whatever animosity she felt toward either of them she managed to hide admirably, "Please sit. Have you eaten? I can have Mipsy bring you something." As a good English hostess, she already had a pot of tea ready to be served.

"We're fine." Sirius waved her off. They made small talk for longer than Harry would have liked before they finally got to the point of their visit, "You said in your letter that you had a matter of family business to discuss with me."

"Yes," she swallowed, glancing between them uncertainly, "My world has been… upended in these last few weeks. I've found myself rethinking much of what I thought was the truth… things I held as true since I was a little girl."

"I'm happy to hear that you've done some soul-searching," Sirius looked at her intently, "but you didn't just ask me to come here to tell me you've had a change of heart."

Narcissa shook her head, "No, but it matters. I loved my husband. I believed in him and his way of thinking. I thought he felt the same for me, but that was all torn down in an instant. To have the ugly truth of it all revealed… I want nothing to do with him."

Sirius snorted, "You can't sit there and pretend that you knew nothing of Lucius' crimes, of the horror he inflicted on others. You know what the Death Eaters were and are."

"He convinced me that he didn't take part in the worst of the… revels." What a nice way of describing rape and murder and all other manner of terrible things.

"You thought your husband stayed faithful to you while he was out murdering muggles and muggleborns alike?" Sirius's tone was scathing, and she flinched at his words.

"And purebloods, too." Harry added, "The ones that didn't agree with your husband and his master's bigoted view of the world."

Looking down, Narcissa was unable to meet them their eyes, "I won't pretend that I didn't want to believe him. It's not that hard to fool someone who wants to believe the lie. And the Dark Lord was… impressive. He made us all believe in his cause."

"The cause of blood purity." Harry balked at the very idea, and he couldn't hold his tongue, "When he's nothing more than the bastard son of a squib and muggle. Sure, he's descended from Slytherin, but his blood is no purer than mine."

Narcissa looked at him mouth agape in utter shock. She whispered out a quiet, broken, "What?"

"Tom Marvolo Riddle, named for his 'filthy muggle father'. He told me himself," And more of it he learned from Dumbledore, "That diary he gave your husband contained a piece of his soul at twenty."

If she looked weary when they came in, she looked absolutely shattered now, "It was all a lie?"

"There's a reason why he killed purebloods just as easily as half-bloods and muggleborns. It's because despite all his talk, he respects nothing but power. I would wager he enjoyed seeing all those proud purebloods kissing at his feet."

Taking a deep, shuddering breath, Narcissa eyes were wet with unshed tears, and she looked entirely lost for a moment. Shaking herself she looked at her cousin, "I requested your presence here, in your formal capacity as Head of House Black, so that you could annul my marriage. I have no desire to remain attached to Lucius, or the name Malfoy, in any way. Given the nature of his crimes, and the conviction he received, he clearly broke our marriage pact."

Sirius looked at her for a long moment before he barked out a laugh, "Why should I? What do you possibly have to offer other than your heartfelt apologies? You spent years making this bed for yourself, Cissy, I think it's only right that you should lie in it."

Harry had to acknowledge the woman's resolve. Despite the blunt refusal, she didn't cry or beg. She was a proud Slytherin and Black so, she knew full-well that she couldn't come empty handed and expect anything from her cousin. Luckily for her, their conversation had given her a bargaining piece she didn't know she had, "You said that the diary given to Lucius contained a piece of the Dark Lord's soul." She was looking at Harry.

"Yes."

"Lucius wasn't the only one of his most trusted given such a gift," she smiled triumphantly when she saw that she had caught his interest, "He gave an ornate cup to my sister, Bellatrix."

Merlin's beard, bollocks and everything in between. If she can get us to another Horcrux, welcoming her back into the Blacks would be a small price to pay. Harry shared a look with Sirius, "And you know where it is?"

"Yes, as it so happens. And if my cousin agrees to my request, I'd be more than happy to tell you."

Clearly irritated, Sirius breathed out heavily through his nose, "Can you retrieve this object?"

Narcissa stared at her cousin for a long moment, "I believe I can, yes."

Sirius smirked back at her, "Never were keen on giving a straight answer, were you, Narcissa?" She only smiled in response.

His godfather ran a hand down his face, "I will annul your marriage and welcome you back into the House of Black on the condition that you provide us with whatever information you have on the object of Voldemort's and help in its retrieval." She looked absolutely thrilled at the news, but he wasn't finished, "But you will also comport yourself in a manner that I deem fit as a member of this House."

"Meaning?"

"You will behave like a decent human-being toward others for a start. Whether they're pureblood or muggles, or something in-between." Her nose scrunched up in distaste, but she didn't protest, "And you'll do everything in your power to correct your son's abhorrent behavior. I won't tolerate him as a part of my House if he doesn't change." Harry didn't know if Sirius knew about the incident on the train and wasn't certain he would be so generous if he did.

Narcissa grimaced, "I'll do my best, in both regards. Unfortunately, Draco learned the worst of Lucius' behaviors."

"And you have years of disgusting bigotry to work past, but your best efforts always tended to be more than enough. I expect now will be no different." He gave her a small smile, "I have every intention of welcoming Andromeda back into the family as well."

Swallowing thickly, she responded evenly, "I… I am happy to hear that. I have missed her." Harry didn't know what the Black sisters' relationship had been like but from the look on the woman's face, he could tell that there was a time where it meant a great deal to her.

Sirius stood, the look on his face far kinder than it had been at any other time during their visit, "I will have a solicitor draw up the necessary paperwork both for your annulment and for our agreement." Harry had a feeling it would be Ted Tonks, and Sirius heard no argument from his cousin. She appeared deep in thought.

Harry stood beside his godfather, "Thank you for your hospitality, Mrs. Malfoy." He hadn't known what to expect coming to Malfoy Manor, but he was leaving knowing that they would be one step closer to ending Voldemort. Wasn't expecting this to be such a productive morning.

Rousing herself from whatever she'd been thinking about, Narcissa stood "You're welcome, I'm glad we could come to an understanding." She appraised him with a discerning eye, "You're not what I expected."

"Not the first time I've heard that this week," Harry chuckled, "You shouldn't trust your son's opinion on everything. Believe it or not, he does have a terrible bias where I'm concerned."

"Clearly."

"Right," Sirius clapped, "We're off. I'll be in touch. No need to see us out."

They left the woman behind and walked together back to the floo, "Grimmauld Place." Sirius threw the powder to the ground, and the floo erupted in emerald-green flames. Harry followed suit and found himself in the dilapidated ancestral home of the House of Black.

Harry thudded into the wooden floor of the foyer, and it triggered some shrill screaming from somewhere else in the house. Sirius shook his head exasperated, "You'd think the miserable old bitch would give it rest, especially when there's no one there to bleat at."

"Who?" he asked, pushing himself up.

"My mother, or her portrait anyway."

"Looking great in here." Harry quipped looking around the dusty foyer, "See you've gotten a lot of work done."

"Har Har, what incredible wit."

"I'm just taking the piss," Harry laughed at Sirius' irritation, "I've come up with a solution though."

"There's nothing that's going to make Kreacher fix this place. I'm going to end up doing it all myself. I might be better off just buying something new and leaving this place to rot."

"That's where you're wrong. I was going to tell you in a letter, but now seems as good a time as any. Dobby! Winky!" The two house elves appeared right in front of him, Dobby looked excited and much to his surprise, Winky was actually bouncing on her toes. However it was quickly replaced by disgust as they looked at the state of the house around them, "You just need proper help. Sirius, meet Dobby and Winky."

"Hello," he said to them both kindly.

"Dobby is a free elf, who used to belong to the Malfoys, but he'd be happy to help you here. Whereas Winky is looking for a new family thanks to Barty Crouch." Sirius scowled at the name. He hadn't forgotten it was largely that man's fault that he hadn't received a proper trial after that horrid Halloween.

"Is that right," Both elves nodded their heads, bulbous eyes eager, "well, I could certainly use the help." He looked at Winky, "And you want to be a bonded elf." Her ears flopped about with the vigorous nodding of her head, "I, Sirius Black, take the house elf, Winky, into the service of my House." There was no physical indication that anything happened, but the massive grin that bloomed on Winky's face showed that it had worked.

"Now, clean what you can and please be careful as you're doing it. There are some dangerous things in this house, and I don't want either of you getting hurt. And if old Kreacher gets in the way, don't hesitate to stop him." A thought occurred to him before they went off, "If you can find a way to get my mother's portrait off the wall in the entrance hall, please… for the love of Merlin… do it." They both nodded seriously before they disappeared.

"You know, can't help but wonder why we're actually here." Harry wiped a bit of dust from a nearby cabinet.

"Nearly lunch, figured we could grab a bite." Sirius said, heading toward the door to the kitchen.

Harry snorted, "And who's going to make it. Kreacher is as likely to poison us as he is to feed us anything edible… and you can't cook. So unless you were expecting me to do it…"

That brought Sirius up short, and he glanced from Harry to the floo, "Leaky?"

"I'd prefer the Three Broomsticks." Harry told him and Sirius suddenly looked wistful, "What're you thinking?"

"That it's been almost two decades since I saw the lovely Rosemerta and that today seems like the perfect day to change it. So, fantastic idea, lad. To the Three Broomsticks." Instead of using the floo this time, Sirius grabbed Harry firmly and apparated them just outside of the Three Broomsticks.

They entered to find it the same as ever, warm and cozy, smoky and clean. It was already starting to fill up with a lunch crowd but there were still plenty of open tables, "Well as I live and breathe, Sirius Black!" The lovely, buxom owner of the inn greeted them from behind the bar, "Find yourself a seat, love and I'll be right by to see you."

Sirius grinned from ear to ear at the greeting and pulled Harry along to an empty table nearby. Harry sat across from his godfather, with his back toward the door. Harry smirked wryly at him as Sirius's leg bounced excitedly under the table, "Still have a bit of a schoolboy crush on Rosie, huh Sirius?"

Harry's teasing did nothing to dampen his mood though, "It was a schoolboy crush when I was at Hogwarts, after almost twenty years in Azkaban, I don't know if I'd still call it that."

The door to the inn opened again. Rosemerta stepped out from behind the bar with two tankards in hand and a tray of food levitating beside her, "There's one of my favorite new patrons, any luck, darling?"

"Da," It was a woman, and she responded with an eastern European accent that had Harry turning his head, "I got job, Rosie. I start at Honeydukes on Monday!" Standing there at the entrance was a gorgeous young woman that Harry instantly recognized.

"Sirius," The man in question looked at him knowingly, "I'll be right back."

He snorted, "No hurry! I'll just order you a shepherd's pie and a butterbeer. Have fun!"

"Good for you!" Rosemerta was saying as he approached, "But the offer still stands if you want it. I could always use some help around the inn."

"Orina?" Harry stood and approached her. He watched as her eyes lit up in joy upon seeing him.

"Harry!" She hugged him tightly, her body pressing into his in a way that just felt so incredibly right. He'd only known her for one night, and yet he'd missed her all the same. He felt her allure wash over him gentle and comforting, nothing like it'd been on their last meeting. He couldn't help but notice nobody else in the room seemed to be affected by the magic.

"It's so good to see you. I heard you moved to the village." Rosemerta left them alone and went and attended to her other customers. She dropped off the food she had and then made right for Sirius.

Orina's eyes drifted down to his lips briefly, and she bit her pouty bottom lip. That look sent heat right down to his groin as she spoke, "Da, and got job as well."

"I heard. Honeydukes?"

She blushed just a little, "I love to bake. So, I convinced Mr. and Mrs. Flume that they should have more freshly made sweets than just chocolate and fudge." Harry noticed that Sirius and Rosemerta had fallen into quiet conversation, and if he were to guess from the giggles, a bit of flirting as well.

"Brilliant, I'm sure they'll be busier than ever."

She giggled, eyes twinkling, "You've never even had any of my sweet treats." Harry gave her a wicked smile as his mind went to something other than cakes and pies. From the glint in her eye, he would wager she understood where his mind went.

They stepped out of the entrance as another patron entered the inn. Orina grabbed his hand and pulled him toward the stairs. He followed without question, climbing the stairs toward the rooms above with her, and appreciating the wonderful view of her swaying hips as they went, "Ve didn't expect to see you until the first Hogsemeade trip?"

"I'm here with my godfather. There's was some family business that he wanted me with him to handle." It was easy talking to her, as the details just came from him without any issue. He'd always been a bit secretive, between Voldemort and his Horcruxes he needed to be. But with Orina and Anya, things just seemed so natural and easy. Hell, I told them about the Horcruxes the first night we were together. Even if there were some extenuating circumstances, I haven't even told Ron or Hermione about that.

A key jangled as she opened the door to a room at the end of the corridor, "Vell I'm very happy to see you."

He smiled at that, "Me too," he ran a hand through his hair, "but there are some things I wanted to discuss with you?" What'd been happening to him hadn't been entirely normal and he knew it.

Some would say it was just the nature of a teenage boy's libido, but he'd never had such a lack of self-control when it came to his own arousal. That could just be thanks to the Horcrux's death though. And then there was Ginny as well. Much as he'd enjoyed everything they'd done together, and he knew that she'd fancied him anyway, he couldn't ignore just how readily she accepted things.

Those things were quickly wiped from his mind though as Orina dropped the sleeves of her lovely purple dress down her arms. Her back was still to him as she pushed the material down her front, exposing her lightly muscled back to him. She hadn't been wearing a bra. With those ridiculously perky tits, why the hell would she need them?

With a sexy shimmy of her hips the material fell the rest of the way down and pooled at her feet, leaving her in nothing more than a ludicrously tiny pair of knickers, black silk stockings, and heels. The underlying heat he'd felt since the moment he hugged her exploded down in his crotch, and his half-hard cock grew rigid in his trousers.

Whipping her silver-blonde hair over her shoulder, she looked back at him with pure sin in her eye. Gliding gracefully over to the bed, she turned and sat at its edge. Her nipples were hardened nubs on her chest, and she spread her legs slightly as she pulled on the strings at her waist. He could see the obscene impression of her tight slit as her juices stained the fabric, "I've missed you, Harry." She told him lowly, and her allure changed then. It became heavy in the room, and it screamed of desire.

Harry walked toward the bed slowly and Orina watched him hungrily. She bit her bottom lip and looked up at him with darkened eyes as he came to stand between her outstretched thighs. Her fingers were on his belt and snap of his trousers in a moment.

Unzipping him and fishing his cock from his trousers, she cooed when she pulled it, heavy and hard, into the open air, "I've missed him, too." Pressing his length against the side of her face, a bit of his precum stuck in her hair, but she didn't mind one bit.

"Show me." He commanded, voice low and husky. Turning, she took a whiff of his musk before angling his cock downward to her eager little mouth. Her pouty lips stretched around his girth, and she groaned as his slit made contact with her tongue. She flicked and wiggled that flexible muscle superbly around the ridge of his crown and all the while, she looked adoringly up at him with big electric blue eyes.

Groaning, Harry's fingers wrapped around her silk soft hair, "That's a good girl, Orina." Her cheeks hollowed out as she sucked at the first few inches of his length with ravenous intent. His own hands weren't idle as he reached down and tweaked one of her hardened nipples between his fingers. She moaned on his shaft, sending wonderful vibrations right to his bollocks.

Slick. Slick. Slurp. Slurp. Her own fingers slid beneath her knickers and were prodding at her core persistently. The wet sounds of her self-pleasure mixed with the lewd attention she was paying to him. With a pop, she pulled away from his cock and kissed at the side of his length lovingly, her pink tongue darting out to trace the lines of his veined manhood. Another bead of precum leaked from his cock-slit which she greedily gathered on her tongue.

A deep groan escaped her at the taste, "You tasted delicious before, Harry. Now you taste absolutely fucking divine." That was becoming a trend. Just something else that I'm going to have to ask about.

Harry cupped her cheek and she smiled up at him. He slid that hand lightly along her slender neck to her shoulder. With a shove, he pushed her onto her back. She squealed happily as she drew her legs and spread them wide.

Pulling his shirt from over his head, he loomed over the young Veela as her fingers pulled the gusset of her thong to the side to reveal the pale pink skin of her overwhelmingly aroused sex. Her perfect little slit was already dripping down to the sheets below.

As Harry skimmed his hand down Orina's side to her hip, she shuddered like every little touch of his was pure electricity to her. She gave a shuddering breath, "I've thought of you everyday since the last time I saw you." Her fingers were toying with his cockhead as she pushed it against the soft flesh of her thigh.

"Just thought about me?" He reached down and pushed her fingers aside, letting his own sink into her gripping tightness. At his touch, Orina's eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she let out a breathy gasp.

Shaking her head, her hair was fanned out about her head on the sheets, "No, not … day has gone by… vhere I haven't played with my little… horny… pussy thinking about your tongue… or your fingers… or your big… beautiful cock." She gave him a wicked look that made him throb incessantly against, "And Anya has been… no better. I should know... we've been helping each other." The idea that the two beautiful Veela had been fucking each other at the thought of him every day since they parted was… insanely sexy.

Bringing his cock to her entrance, he slapped it down against her lips, causing her to jump and squeak. She wiggled her hips in small circles, grinding her damp sex against his engorged shaft, trying to entice him. Luckily for her, he wanted it just as much as she did at that point.

Nestling his cock between at her dewy lips, he popped the first few inches into her tunnel. It felt just as tight as their first time together and he reveled in being surround by a warm pussy again, "So hot and wet for me."

Nodding shakily, Orina's eyes were closed in pleasure, "Anytime you vant me… I'll be wet for you…" She bit down on one finger as he started sinking into her pristine pussy. When his bollocks rested against her beautiful ass, he stopped a moment and admired the fact that there was a little distention in Orina's stomach near her belly button. Just like Anya. He hadn't been able to see that the last time they had sex.

Orina's delicate fingers found the little indentation just as they had Anya's that night, and she pressed down hard enough that he could feel it on his bulbous crown through her skin. A shudder of pleasure shot down his spine and he gave a tiny thrust that had him knocking at her womb. She groaned, half in pleasure and half in pain, "Goddess, I still can't believe how deep…"

Harry pulled his hips back, his shaft scraping against her oversensitive walls. He could feel as she hugged every vein of his impressive length, "I… can't believe… how fucking tight." One of his hands gripped her wide hip and the other rested against her slender neck as he leaned over her. He started thrusting into her tunnel with frenzied abandon.

"I vill… always be tight… for your fucking… cock." Orina told him through the haze of every-increasing bliss, "A perfect… little… pussy for your… perfect… cock!" He was pulling lewd sounds from her with every unrelenting movement of his body that melded into a cacophony of carnal pleasure as his thighs slapped against the flesh of her wonderfully toned, jutting bum.

They got lost in their pleasure. Minutes passed as they rutted against each other. The room was filled with groans and moans, exultations and debauchery. An enticing glistening of sweat covered her chest and stomach that made her shine. Her creamy white cum gathered at the base of his cock as he continued to batter her wonderfully grippy hole.

He gave her a particularly savage thrust that battered against that rough patch of flesh on the top of her tunnel. It set her off like a firework. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she screamed silently, mouth O-ed out. Every muscle in her body went tight as her pussy spasmed and rippled along the cock-flesh it enveloped so ridiculously tight.

Forced to stop, Harry's finger drifted from her hip to the place where they were joined and flicked her engorged clit. Her eyes bulged in her head as she started squirting around his cock as he pushed her from one peak to the next. The wetness that had formed below her bum grew as she absolutely soaked the sheets beneath them.

Her legs quivered as she brought them up to wrap around his waist, forcing him as deep as he could go inside of her, "Please… please cum for me… I want to feel… that warmth… again." Her pussy continued to flutter around him needily, trying to milk his bollocks of all their seed.

While he'd managed to weather her orgasm without problem, that desperate, breathy plea sent him over the edge. His cock pulsed and recoiled within her clutching sheath as he gripped firmly to her hip. Their bodies were flush together as he groaned through a titanic orgasm. He painted her insides with shot after shot of sticky, white cum.

As he pulled free of her enflamed, used little pussy, the impressive volume of his climax only added to the mess on the sheets as his cum leaked down her pussy lips to her quivering arsecheeks. The young Veela shook in post-orgasmic bliss and Harry watched the obscene sight intently. Orina moaned happily on the bed through it all.

The door opened then, and Anya stepped into the room. She looked slightly haggard, and her nostrils flared as she took in the scene. The room reeked of sex. Looking at Harry, her sapphire eyes first drifted down to his mostly-hard cock. She had a hard time looking away and meeting his gaze. She swallowed thickly and told him with some struggle, "Your… your godfather… he is looking for you. He said he hates to interrupt but you need to get back to Hogvarts sooner rather than later and there's meal waiting for you."

"Oh," He looked down at his prick and with some effort shoved it back into his pants, "I'll… get back to him." There were still questions he needed to ask, but it seemed they would need to wait. Pulling his shirt over his head, he walked to the door but was stopped by Anya.

She dragged him into a deep, desperate kiss. When they parted, she rested his forehead against his and spoke softly, "Wish I vasn't so slow. I vanted to get back in time for a turn of my own." It begged the question how she even knew he was there but, he didn't have the wherewithal to think it in that moment. She gave him a small, sultry smile, "Now go to your godfather. I have my own meal that I'm eager to get to, right here."

With that she sauntered over to the bed and kneeled between Orina's legs. With one delicate swipe of her tongue, she gathered his seed and made a point of swallowing loud enough for him to hear even as he opened the door to depart. Orina groaned and moaned as her best friend tried to collect every bit of Harry's cum from her abused hole.

Sighing, Harry ran a hand through his hair and shook his head. They're gonna be the death of me. It took prodigious effort to step out of that room without giving Anya exactly what he'd given Orina, but somehow he managed. There'll be plenty of time for that next time.

He was hard as steel in his trousers as he made back down to the pub and he didn't care one bit. Sirius gave him a knowing smirk as he sat down, "Have fun?"

"Yes." There was no point lying about what was so clearly obvious.

"Still didn't get a chance to thank them, by the way. Anya seemed a bit… preoccupied. You'll have to properly introduce me sometime when you're a little less… busy."

"Piss off." Harry said flatly before taking a swig of his butterbeer. That sent his godfather off in a fit of laughter. He just took the teasing without complaint as he ate his meal. All the while, he could only think what was going on upstairs. Not the morning I was expecting.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

Making his way down the enchanted staircase, Harry was amongst the fourth year Gryffindors as they all headed to the Great Hall. It was Saturday, another week of lessons come and gone and one thing that they'd all noticed was that it seemed like the professors were focusing more on practical lessons than ever before. Assignments outside of class had become very specific and never any longer than was necessary, and they all attributed it to the coming tournament. As if the tournament wasn't good enough already?

Many of the fifth through seventh years were down on the quidditch pitch trying out for the senior year school team. They'd be the ones dueling the next day, while the first through fourth years would have quidditch trials.

It was nearly two o'clock and they were all excited for the qualifying duels. Even his classmates that knew they had essentially zero chance of winning one of the two spots had a surprising amount of optimism. Ron laughed at something Parvati said and nudged Harry's shoulder, "What do you think? Any chance that I manage to beat you?"

Snorting out a laugh, he patted his ginger friend on the shoulder, "Nope. Just count your blessings that Hermione decided to focus on the academic tournament so there's one less person to worry about."

Their bushy haired friend was still heading down with the rest of her year-mates, to show support if nothing else, but as usual she was carrying a heavy tome that certainly hadn't been assigned to them. And she still thinks of that kind of thing as light reading?

Neville nervously interjected from his other side, "Most of us already know we're just fighting for the second spot, Harry." The once pudgy youth had slimmed down in the last couple years. Puberty had certainly been kind to him. Beyond his physical changes, the best thing for his confidence had been his change in wand after second year.

When the young Longbottom started attending the Dueling Club, it came to Flitwick's attention that he'd been using his father's old wand. The next day, after a very lengthy conversation with Dumbledore and McGonagall, Madam Longbottom came and took her grandson to Ollivander's. Ever since, Neville's spellwork, not to mention all around confidence, had improved. If only it would bleed over to his performances in potions.

"I appreciate the support, Neville, but anyone can be beaten. Honestly, who knows? You might get me today." He doubted that would be the case, but he didn't have any intention of getting overconfident and resting on his laurels. The people around him clearly didn't believe a word that was coming out of his mouth though as they all snickered at his claim.

They reached the Great Hall to find that the third years were nearly finished. Two Ravenclaws that he didn't know were locked in a duel to decide the second representative for their house and the last for their year. Flitwick was watching carefully, adjudicating the match to make sure there was no foul play. Snape, McGonagall, Sprout, Moody and even Dumbledore were there as well.

The hall looked much different than it did during mealtimes. Instead of long tables that ran the length of the rooms with benches on either side, there were sixteen dueling circles. There were four for each house marked by their colors. There were stands around each group of four circles so that students who didn't intend to participate could cheer on their friends. Many of the first years were there, wanting to watch the older students fight since they weren't allowed.

Most of his fellow fourth year lions made their way over that last duel, joining up with their year-mates from the other houses who'd arrived early. Hermione went over to the stands nearest the scarlet and gold dueling circles, sat down and promptly started reading her book. Lavender was the only other Gryffindor from their year who joined her. He was surprised to see that Padma went over as well. He would have expected her to cheer on her housemates. But then again, her sister's a Gryff.

Uninterested in the duel, Harry made his way over to the third year Gryffindors. Some of them looked far worse for wear, nursing bruises or in some case, worse. There was one profusely bleeding nose, but most of them just had bruised egos. Walking up behind one short redhead, he quickly dropped his hand down to her jean-clad bum. They looked like they'd almost been painted on as he gave it a hard pinch.

Ginny had been talking to Luna, "Eeep!" it was probably the most girly noise he ever heard from the young Weasley. Her sudden outburst drew some people's attention, but no one was any the wiser to the reason behind it save Luna. Smacking his hand, Ginny was frowning at him cutely, "That hurt, Harry!" she whispered loud enough so that only he could hear, "I think you should kiss it and make it better."

Shaking his head, he poked her in the nose, "What you did to me at the Opening Feast hurt a hell of a lot worse, just consider it a bit of payback." Ginny huffed but didn't argue.

Harry looked between the two girls as the crowd cheered in approval at the conclusion of the Ravenclaw match, "So, how'd you do?"

A pleased grinned bloomed on both girls' faces, "Me and Colin won it for the Gryffindors!"

"Congratulations!" He offered Ginny a hug which she gladly leaned into. Harry wasn't surprised. He knew that Ginny was good with a wand. He'd seen it firsthand before. And there's a reason all her brothers are reluctant to piss her off. She can be right ruthless when she wants to be. Harry was a bit surprised to hear about Colin. He'd seen him at the Dueling Club before and couldn't remember anything remarkable about his skill. But there was nothing bad about him either.

"And I'm one of my year's Ravenclaws," Luna said with her usual airiness, "Though some of my fellow 'claws aren't very happy about it." Harry was momentarily shocked at the news. Save for his brief experience with Luna on the train, he'd never seen her fight and had certainly never seen her at the dueling club. Though if her fighting style is anything like her personality, I imagine that she must be very hard to predict.

"It's their loss, Luna." Harry told her, "You'll show them all exactly why you won that spot once the tournament starts."

"I just hope that we'll be able to work together in the group duels." That caught his attention, but he figured everything would be explained once they started.

Ginny rubbed her friend's shoulder, "I'll have your back, Luna. Between us, we'll be fine either way."

They were interrupted by Dumbledore's enhanced voice, "Well done, third years, well done. Congratulations to all our victors!" There was a smattering of applause and congratulations as each house embraced their new representatives after the friendly competition. Some people were still nonplussed with having lost but most were able to get past it easily, "Fourth years, report to your Head of House, who will assign you to your first duel." Each of the four heads moved so they were standing in the center of their group of circles.

"Good luck, Harry." Ginny leaned up and gave him a kiss on the cheek, "I'd stay and root for you, but I really need a shower." Her arms were slick with sweat against her back.

"Should I kiss your cheek as well?" Luna asked him, head cocked and eyes curious.

Harry chuckled lightly, "No, that's alright. You can if you like but there's certainly no need." Luna nodded firmly, walked near him and stood on tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek quickly.

"Good luck, Harry." Ginny took her arm, giggling. And with that the pair walked out of the Great Hall. Feeling eyes on him, Harry turned to find that Sue was looking at him. She wore tight pair of stretchy looking bright blue trousers that made her legs look bloody fantastic in Harry's opinion, and a loose white blouse over the top of a sports bra underneath. Her dark hair was up in a tight ponytail, all around giving the impression of someone who was very much ready for the duels to come.

Giving her a little wave, she looked away quickly, but glanced in his direction one more time as he made his way over to McGonagall.

"Good, that's all of you." The Scottish professor said as he stood beside Neville, "I want each of you to understand that this will be tiring… exhausting even. Two of the second years conceded before we even finished, as did one of the third years. Few of you have ever used combat magic for such an extended period like this." That caused some raised eyebrows, but no one interrupted her, "You'll face all your year-mates… and the only way you will have any break is if you finish your match quickly. In order to win, you must either incapacitate your opponent, disarm them, or remove them from the dueling area."

"Are any spells off limits, professor?" Harry asked.

Looking at him, she informed them, "Dark spells with the sole intent to harm will result in immediate disqualification." Harry doubted that any of his fellow Gryffindors even knew those sorts of spells. Though I wouldn't put it past some of the Slytherins.

Glancing over at the Slytherins, Harry fought off a snicker at their lousy numbers. Only Nott and Blaise were there for the boys. Malfoy and his buffoons were banned from participating in any event during the tournament, not to mention a whole year's worth of detention to go along with having their wand's confiscated outside of lessons. They were lucky not to find themselves in DMLE holding cells. Dumbledore even brought the Aurors in, but since they didn't do any damage there was little to be done.

As for the girls of Slytherin House, Daphne, Lily Moon, and Millicent were trying out. Tracey was there, but only to support her best friend. Pansy was there as well but that was only because she seemed attached to Nott's hip since the start of the new term

"Potter, you're with Miss Patil." Pulled from his musings, Harry made his way over to the dueling circle and stood across from Parvati. The rest of his year-mates had already been paired off.

Standing across from him shaking slightly, she looked absolutely terrified. Whatever confidence she'd been able to muster left her the second she was standing across from Harry in the dueling circle. She fiddled with her wand anxiously as she watched him.

He tried giving the Indian witch across from him a reassuring smile, but it only seemed to make it worse. Parvati's usually quite confident. Definitely not the case when it comes to dueling. Truthfully, he was surprised that she'd even decided to participate but… she'd been dead set on it. Maybe she's trying to prove something to Ron…

The witch in front of him didn't even look ready for a fight, wearing a skirt and slightly healed shoes. He doubted she'd be any good ducking and dodging. This one is going to be over quickly.

Harry couldn't give it much thought though. Taking a steadying breath, he made use of his rudimentary Occlumency to calm his mind… and his magic. In the last week, he'd made steady progress with Dumbledore on his control, which was very much welcome in his classes. Even if it's not perfect yet. But this was the first time it was really being put to the test.

All around the room, the students paired off and were being watched attentively by the professors. Dumbledore's voice rang out around the room, loud and clear, "Ladies and Gentlemen, bow to your opponents." Everybody did just that, "Begin!" His twinkling blue eyes shifted toward Harry, curious about what would happen.

"Go Parv!" Lavender cheered for her best friend. Hermione was quiet though her attention left her book to focus on the duels at hand. Padma was watching their duel, but her attention was on Harry not her sister.

While Harry hadn't even drawn his wand until after the duel began, Parvati still didn't manage to get the first spell off. Fumbling her wand slightly, she aimed the tip toward Harry as he whipped his wand out with a quick flick of his wrist, "Stupefy," he fired a bright red stunner across the distance between him and his opponent.

Parvati's eyes widened as the end of their duel hurtled toward, but she just managed to stumble out of the way. Unfortunately for her, Harry wasn't expecting his spell to land, "Depulso." All around him people were yelling their spells, but he didn't want his opponent to know what was coming.

Anticipating her movement correctly, his spell impacted her square in the chest. The Banishing Charm knocked Parvati back five meters and she found herself sitting in one of the stands looking a bit woozy, but otherwise unharmed. She'll probably have a bruised bum from the impact, but nothing worse.

With his opponent knocked from the dueling arena, he returned his wand to its holster, "Winner, Potter." McGonagall announced as she watched the duels impassively. Cheering came from the stands, and Harry was surprised to see that most of the first years, even those from the other houses, were watching his duel specifically.

Lavender hurried over to her friend and helped her up. Walking over to her he tried to be reassuring, "Well done, Parvati."

Looking at him, she shook her head despondently, "I didn't even get a spell off against you, Harry."

"At least you're trying… Putting yourself out there when you know this isn't really your thing takes a lot of courage." He was trying to be nice but, it didn't seem to be doing anything for the Indian witch's as she just gave him a watery smile.

So, leaving her in the comfort of her best friend, Harry looked around to the other duels taking place. Neville and Ron were firing spells off at one another as quick as they could manage with neither of the two boys gaining the upper hand.

Looking over to the Ravenclaws, he watched as Sue Li levitated one of the empty benches behind Michael Corner and pulled it into him from behind. With him sprawled out on the floor, she easily knocked him out.

Further from him in the hall, the Hufflepuffs were going at it, unlike the Slytherins all their students were participating. He could just see Susan as she blocked one of Hannah's spells with a shield.

Dean managed to catch Seamus with a stunner as he failed to get a shield up in time. McGonagall announced, "Winner, Thomas." She looked at Harry, "Mr. Potter, Mr. Thomas is your next opponent. Miss Patil, Mr. Finnegan is yours." Parvati looked far less nervous about fighting their Irish classmate and made her way over to the other dueling circle.

Dean stood across from him, and gave him a friendly grin, "I'm at least going to try and make it a challenge for you, Harry." He was breathing a little heavily, his fight with Seamus far more tiring than the one Harry had against Parvati.

"Good luck," Harry told him, meaning it. I really don't want every duel I have today to be over in ten seconds or less.

"Bow." McGonagall instructed them, both boys listening as they stood across from one another, "Begin." Dean managed to fire off a quick stunner directly at Harry's chest, but his Shield Charm was in place before the spell even crossed the mid-point of their arena. The red spell bounced harmlessly off the shield and ricocheted away to be absorbed by the barrier that separated the dueling circle from the rest of the room. Well, my control seems fine so far.

Wrist twisting in a sequence of movements, Harry incanted, "Stupefy. Depulso. Petrificus Totalus." The first spell bounced harmlessly against Dean's hastily casted shield, but clearly put it under serious strain. His Banishing Charm shattered the shield entirely, leaving him vulnerable. Luckily for Dean, he'd always had good reflexes and some solid speed to go with it. So, he managed to move out of the way of the Body-Binder.

Pointing toward the ground at Dean's feet, Harry had every intention of taking away Dean's ability to continue dodging him, "Aguamenti. Glacius." A torrent of water left his wand and covered Dean's feet and boots, the following Freezing Charm bound him in place. Unable to recover quickly enough, he was still struggling to get his feet free when a well-placed stunner knocked him unconscious, "Winner, Potter."

And on it went. The sound of incantations and spellfire filled the Great Hall for the next hour. At no point did Harry even break a sweat. Magically, this was nothing compared to the exhausting practice that Dumbledore had been putting him through in the mornings. The longer things went on the more Harry noticed that the Headmaster's attention stayed firmly placed on him despite the action going on around the hall.

The toughest of his matches, at least those against the Gryffindors, came in his final tilt against Neville. Even if Harry lost, he still would have been one of his house's representatives at that point with a perfect 6-0 record, but that didn't mean he was going to let his friend win.

They traded spells, each of them trying to catch the other off guard to little success. Harry tried the same trick on Neville that he'd done on Dean, but he'd been anticipating it, turning the water into a cloud of steam that occluded Harry's view of the young Longbottom before any ice could form.

Casting a Disillusionment Charm on himself, Harry used the lowered visibility to his advantage. Neville fired off a stunner blindly through the steam, but his opponent had already moved. Stalking along the edge of the arena, the only sign of his movement were the footprints he left on the dewy surface of the dueling circle. Neville didn't see the Body-Bind that came from his left, and fell to the ground stiff as a board, "Winner, Potter."

Releasing the spell, Harry helped his friend to his feet, "Well done, Neville."

The sandy haired boy shrugged his shoulders noncommittally, "You still beat me pretty easily."

"You gave me my best fight, mate. You nearly got me with two different stunners, and you definitely caught me off guard with the vine spell." He assured his friend.

"Well, I beat Ron but lost to Fay, so I guess we'll see how things go in my last." Harry managed to finish quite quickly, getting two matches finished while others were still waiting for another opponent Sweaty and tired, but still hopeful, the young Longbottom made his way over to the stands and took what little break he could while he waited for his last match.

McGonagall approached him and she finally showed a crack in her stoic visage, giving him a small smile, "Well done, Potter and congratulations. You earned a spot on the dueling team."

"Thank you, professor."

"Practices will be Wednesday, Friday, and Saturday from now on. The exact times will be posted in the Common Room tomorrow. You'll be led by Professor Flitwick and Dumbledore." Harry quirked an eyebrow at that news. Dumbledore must really want to have a good showing in this tournament if he's getting directly involved. Unaware of Harry's thought, she continued, "There will be individual duels as well as team duels during the inter-school tournament." Ah so that's what Ginny meant.

Having told Harry everything he needed to know, the Transfiguration Professor turned her attention to the ongoing duels. Feeling a tap on his shoulder, he turned to find that Sue was looking at him hopefully, "I've finished too, Harry. Will you duel me?"

Harry wasn't sure that was even allowed, "I…"

"What an excellent idea, Miss Li," He was interrupted by the Headmaster, "I would be happy to adjudicate for you both."

Grinning at the beautiful young woman, Harry replied, "Sure, I'm game."

"Excellent!" Considering Sue was usually quite reserved, he was a bit surprised to see her so openly excited. They moved over to one of the unused Slytherin circles, given their low numbers they'd already finished with their qualifying matches and were now just watching the rest of the year finish out.

Standing across from Sue, he found her lips were pressed together in silent determination. Harry expected this to the be the first time of the day that he would have a real challenge. That was why his wand was already in his hand, "Bow," Dumbledore instructed them, "Begin!"

Sue was quick, to the point where he wondered if it was even natural sometimes. It was one of her greatest advantages in the duels they'd fought in the past. Fortunately for Harry, he'd always had incredible reflexes, it was part of what made him such a great seeker and stepped out of the way of her first spell and caught the following stunner with a shield.

They started trading spells in earnest, both of them dancing around each other between the lines of the silver and green dueling circle. It felt exhilarating to Harry, for the first time that day he found himself dipping and dodging and really working for the win.

This did have the one added effect of him finally losing some of the control over his magic. A brilliantly red crimson light left his wand as he cast a stunner and Sue had the good sense not to rely on her shield. It was the right thing to do. The spell shattered her shield as though it were a piece of glass as she stepped to the side to avoid it. Catching the Headmaster's eye for just a moment, Sue took advantage of his momentary distraction. I really need to stop doing that when I'm facing her!

Knowing that she needed something fast and barely visible, she'd hit him with the Tongue-Tying Curse. Seeing that she had the advantage, or at least assuming that she did, she pressed him with as many spells as she could possibly manage, even catching him with a bludgeoner in the forearm that smarted something fierce.

For most fourth years, having their ability to speak taken would mean a swift end to the duel. Harry wasn't most of the fourth years though, and he'd made sure to learn at least one very important spell nonverbally, "Finite."

Harry didn't give away that he'd ended her spell as she moved closer and closer to him. He dodged desperately, breathing heavily as he could feel the blood pumping loudly in his ears, "Impedimenta." The spell struck Sue in the chest, forcing her to slow instantly. "Stupefy."

As the red light hurdled toward her at close distance, she managed to push through the Impediment Jinx and cried out in slow motion, "Protego Maxima." Her spell held this time instead of shattering, but it strained against the strength of it.

A bright blue Shield Breaking Charms shot from the tip of his holly wand and demolished the well-cast spell. Sue tried to raise a physical barrier by pulling up a bit of the ground around her but, her movements were too slow. Her shield disintegrated and she couldn't dodge out of the way from the Disarming Charm that ripped her wand from her hands.

"Winner, Potter!" Dumbledore announced as a smattering of applause followed the conclusion to their impromptu match. Harry wasn't paying them any mind though. He headed over to Sue, offering her wand's handle to her. Frowning adorably up at him, she took it and started spinning it in her fingers "I thought I had you when I got you tongue-tied." Her ponytail had come loose during their fight, and her hair hung messy around her head.

"I've been working on nonverbals because I'm sure they'll be helpful in the tournament," he told her. She huffed at that news, "I figured Finite was the best one to start with until I can start doing it with all of them."

"Very wise, my boy." Dumbledore said as he joined the two of them. His lessons with the Headmaster, as well as Occlumency, were only aiding in his attempts at nonverbal spells, "And very well done to the both of you. That was the finest duel I've seen all day."

"Thank you, Professor." Sue bowed her head respectfully to the vaunted wizard. The young woman looked bone-tired, while Harry felt as though he could go another round. Or three. Dumbledore smiled warmly at them both before turning his attention over to the Hufflepuffs where they were the last to finish up.

Turning her attention back to Harry, she narrowed her eyes at him, "You'll help me learn how to do nonverbal spells?" He wasn't really sure if that was a request or demand, but it didn't really matter to him one way or the other.

Wiping the bit of sweat from his brow, he gave her a grin, "Sure, we're teammates now. Gotta make sure you can beat the lot form Beauxbatons and Durmstrang."

It surprised him when she leaned in and gave him a brief hug, "Thanks, Harry." She pulled back before he got a chance to return the gesture but noticed that she was blushing as she backed away. Her confidence seemed to leave her after that as she only glanced up at his eyes, "I… uh… I'll see you later. I need to get cleaned up." With that she hurried toward the door, no longer interested in the duels.

There was a scream of pain from the last of the duels taking place and he recognized the voice. Susan squared off against Zacharias Smith and her left arm was hanging limply at her side as she erected a shield to stop his next spell. Bone-Breakers were legal in dueling, so it didn't bring a stop to the match, but that was certainly more painful than anything he'd chosen to use during his matches.

It looked to Harry like Smith was being particularly vicious in his attempts to beat Susan. If I didn't know any better I would think that there's something personal going on there. He had to admire as Susan's resolve as she fought through the pain.

And in the end, she managed to win the duel. Hitting Smith with a Stickfast Hex, he ended up glued to the spot, struggling to move and nearly losing his grip on his own wand in the process. Susan ended the duel just as brutally as Zach was trying to, a bludgeoner to his head knocked him out cold. He rag-dolled to the floor, a dark blue and purple bruise started forming on his temple before he even hit the ground.

Professor Sprout sounded irate as she announced, "Winner, Bones." Walking over to the unconscious Hufflepuff student, she woke him and scowled down at him. The whole crowd watched as he swallowed nervously as he was pulled to his feet. Walking past Susan who was holding back tears from her broken arm she told her, "Get up to see Madame Pomfrey, dear."

Susan nodded, her copper hair bobbing around her. Hannah and Daphne both hurried over to their friend. Harry found himself standing next to Hermione as Dumbledore spoke, "That brings an end to our qualifying tournaments for the day. Well done to everyone, there are salves at the door that should be enough to heal most injuries."

"So, who got the other Gryffindor spot?" Harry asked Hermione who startled a little, not having realized he was next to her.

Noticing that he was resisting the urge to chuckle at her, she smacked his shoulder which only made him laugh, "Neville ended up getting the spot. He won his last match against Seamus. Fay and Ron tied for third and will be alternates if either of you can't participate for some reason."

"Good for him," Harry looked over at the young Longbottom to see that Hannah had left Susan and was talking with him animatedly. Looks like somebodies got an admirer.

Making his way over to Susan, he joined his Hufflepuff friend just as Daphne pleaded with her, "You really should listen and head up to the infirmary."

Obstinately, she shook her head, "I've dealt with dozens of broken bones before. I'll be able to take care of it myself. Hannah knows I'll be fine, don't worry about it." Daphne noticed Harry's approach and gave him a pleading look. Harry wasn't anyone to be demanding someone else take an injury seriously, but the Slytherin clearly thought that he'd be able to convince their friend.

"Come on Susie, you know that it's better to have someone else take care of it," he reasoned with her, "It's not like you're missing any bones. She'll have you in and out of their in no time."

"No really…"

"Do I have to carry you?" She still looked defiant, so Harry took matters into his own hands. He moved toward her and she didn't stop him as he picked her up underneath the knee, careful not to cause any undue pressure on her arm, "I wasn't joking."

"Put me down, Harry!" Susan demanded, beating her good hand against his chest ineffectively. She regretted it as the movement caused a shot of pain to her other arms.

Ignoring her cries, he glanced back at Daphne. The lovely blonde looked amused at her friend's predicament, "I'll make sure she gets taken care of."

"Good," Daphne chuckled out, though he didn't see the longing look from the girl as he carried Susan toward the door.

As they neared the enchanted staircase, they got a few odd looks from people who hadn't been in the Great Hall, but neither of them paid it any mind. As they started their ascent up to the first floor, and the Hospital Wing, Susan cradled her arm as she nestled comfortably into Harry's chest, "Oh, now you're not protesting, huh?"

Susan blushed as she met his eye, "Well you're comfortable. And if you're willing to carry me, I might as well take advantage."

Shaking his head, he reached the landing and made the familiar march to the infirmary, "So, any reason that Smith seemed to be trying to hurt you?"

"He might've asked me if I would go on the first Hogsmeade weekend with him… and I might've told him absolutely not." Susan told him softly.

"Oh, did his winning personality not win you over? Do self-important prats not do it for you?" If it weren't for the fact that Smith at least wasn't a bully, he'd be no better than Malfoy.

They reached the double door's to Madame Pomfrey's domain as Susan giggled at his silliness, "No, definitely not. I appreciate someone with confidence but he takes it ten steps too far."

Walking her over to the nearest bed, he placed her down gently as the matron hurried over, "Good to see you without any painful or life-threatening wounds, Mr. Potter. Happened during the dueling I take it, Miss Bones?"

"Yes, ma'am. Bone-Breaker"

"She wanted to take care of it herself. I wasn't having any of it." Harry tattled on her, earning a betrayed look from the Hufflepuff.

Pomfrey tutted, "You know better dear, I'll have you out of here in a jiffy. When Mr. Potter is the voice of reason, you ought to know you're being ridiculous."

"Hey! I'm not that bad."

Pomfrey gave him an entirely unimpressed look, "Would you like to pull up your sleeve and prove it, Mr. Potter." Harry absently rubbed at the basilisk fang sized scar near his elbow, and shook his head, "I thought not."

"Now as for you," she returned her attention to Susan, "Lucky for you, it was a properly cast spell." Waving her wand, the arm was set in a splint, ensuring that the broken bone would mend together cleanly. With another wave of her wand, there was a popping sound as the bones fused together. Susan winced but otherwise didn't show any evidence of her pain. The splint was vanished as quickly as it appeared.

While Pomfrey went over to the potion's cabinet, Harry gave Susan a look, "See, I told you. It didn't even take five minutes." Susan rolled her eyes but couldn't hide her small smile.

Returning with two small vials, the matron handed them to her patient, "Take the first one now, it'll stop any swelling and strengthen the healed bone. Take the other one before bed tonight and you'll be right as rain."

"Thank you, Madam Pomfrey." Susan stood from the bed, testing her arm to make sure that everything was alright. The two teenagers walked together out of the infirmary and stopped in the corridor, "Thanks for bringing me up here, Harry."

He waved her off, "You would've done the same thing for me."

"I would've needed a levitation charm to carry you though." They both laughed at that. Susan stopped when her stomach rumbled rather loudly. Blushing at the noise, she was quick to explain, "Was a bit nervous this morning and couldn't eat, then I worked up even more of an appetite while we were dueling."

Harry certainly wasn't going to tease her about it, "Still a while until supper…"

"Do you want to come to the kitchens with me?" She asked eagerly and a bit more loudly than was perfectly necessary. That was one place that Harry had never been in the castle, he liked the idea of seeing something new.

"Sure." Following behind the beautiful young woman, he glanced briefly down at her wide hips clad in tight jeans. Her hair was in its usual braid halfway down her back, and she wore a tight, long-sleeved black shirt.

"So how do you know where the kitchens are?" Harry asked her as they made their way towards the basement.

"They're not far from our Common Room. Most of the Hufflepuffs pop in when we're feeling a bit peckish." Lucky buggers. Only advantage of Gryffindor Tower is it's easy to get to Astronomy.

They reached the basement corridor. Despite being far down in the old castle just like the dungeons, they were far warmer and far less intimidating. It was brightly lit as they walked down the corridor passing a little nook with a stack of barrels on the right. There were some unused rooms, and others that were used as storage over the years. The entire corridor was covered in food themed paintings and scenes.

Harry could bash his head against the wall, that how frustrated he was when he felt it. That all too common spike of arousal shot through him as they passed another of those unused classrooms. The athletic trousers he wore were tight but elastic, so his substantial length pressed against the fabric obviously without being too painful. His sudden erection made it nearly impossible to walk naturally. Fucking hell! Susan's gonna think I'm sodding perv! Why now?

They were nearing a painting of a bowl of fruit, though there were still two rooms between them and it, when Susan turned to look at him. He didn't know what made her do it, and he was dreading what she would notice. Though for his part, he couldn't help but notice that her already dark-blue eyes, looked almost black as they caught the light of the flame-lit corridor.

Instinctually, the young redhead looked down toward his crotch and her breath caught in her throat. There'd been a change in the air around them as they walked together. Susan attributed it to the fact she was alone with the boy that she fancied. Understandably her mind couldn't help to go to the dream she'd had just the night before... or the dozen other ones she'd had the nights before that. The fact that he'd held her in his arms not even ten minutes prior certainly wasn't helping matters either. Her eyes locked on the obvious impression of his cock.

There was a charge in the air, as it grew heavier with… something. Harry was pleased to see that Susan didn't run or yell at him… or worse. No, instead she licked her lips and glanced from his crotch to his mouth. Her eyes fixated on his lips for what felt like an eternity. Unsure what to do the in the silence, Harry made to speak, "Sus…"

Leaning up, she seemed to have made her mind up about something as she pressed her lips to his fiercely. Her hand came up and rested against his chest as she pressed her soft chest against him. He could her hard nipples through the layer of clothes between them as she pushed against him during the kiss. The little bit of stimulation made her whimper into his mouth.

Pulling back to look him in the eye, her hand drifted down to his crotch and ghosted along his covered length, "Is… that because of me?"

Harry blinked at her owlishly as he bit back a moan, he still couldn't say exactly what was causing this but he wasn't going to tell a sexy girl that when she had her hand on his cock, "Yes." Given the turn this'd taken he didn't think it would be a good idea to say sorry.

"So that's my fault?" she asked with a little whine to her voice. He nodded wide-eyed, "Well I think I should be the one to fix the problem then." Grabbing his hand, she pulled him toward the nearest door. It was locked, but a quickly cast Alohomora saw it open as Susan rushed them inside. The room was filled with old chairs and desks. Recasting the locking charm quickly, the redhead pushed him toward one of the old chairs.

"Sit down." She told him casting more than a simple Colloportus. Well, she certainly doesn't want to be interrupted. Listening to her command, the old chair creaked beneath his weight but held perfectly fine as he settled. His cock throbbed in desperate need, and his hand reached down to give it a squeeze through his trousers.

"No," Susan stopped him firmly as she approached him. There was a wild look in her eye that he'd never seen there before, "I'm going to take care of that." She kneeled between his legs, and her hands went right for the top of his trousers.

Slipping her fingers beneath both his trousers and pants she pulled them down together. His dick slapped harshly against his own covered abs and left a stain of precum on his shirt. Susan stared at his appendage with a bit of wonder, lust, and fear in equal measure, "Wow… that's… bigger than I dreamed about." She reached up with one warm, soft hand and wrapped it around his girthy length. The gentle touch made him shudder, and she smiled up at him as it throbbed in her hand.

"I've… I've only done this a couple of times…" she admitted, seemingly embarrassed, "and he wasn't nearly this big." Leaning in she licked up his length, trying to get the hot flesh wet as she could possibly manage.

Her hand glided up to the top of his shaft and gathered the bead of crystal-clear precum that formed on at his slit on her thumb. Groaning, Harry felt wonderful as he watched the busty young Hufflepufff work diligently to pleasure his cock.

Slowly but surely, his length glistened in the low light of the room as she made it slick with the moisture of her spit and his juices. At some point, he realized that she had something very specific in mind as her approach changed to ensure that his length was absolutely drenched in spittle and lubrication. He didn't know what exactly she was trying to do but it felt wonderful all the same. Seemingly pleased with her handiwork she let go of his shaft, much to his displeasure. He shivered slightly as cool air touched his cock.

But what she did next distracted him from that sensation. Her hands went to the hem of her shirt, and she pulled it over her head in one fluid motion. Underneath, her massive mammaries were contained within a striped black and yellow sports bra. Though contained was being a bit generous as the stretchy material struggled with the swell of her incredible tits. They were beautiful and full, and even contained within the bra, they seemed to defy gravity.

That was when she did something that Harry didn't expect. Leaning up slightly higher on her knees, Susan took a hold of his length and brough it to the bottom of her bosom as she pulled the stretchy lower band of the garment aways form her chest. The head of his cock slipped beneath the black band and into the incredibly soft, pillowy embrace of her cleavage. Well, this is new. He could feel the racing beat of her heart against his shaft. And he had no doubt that she could feel the veins of his cock throb and beat along with his own, so tight was the press of her tits.

Now he understood why she'd been so dead set on ensuring that his shaft was wet as possible. Settling down so that her bum rested on her heels, His cock glided through the her wonderful tit-flesh, aided by all that wonderful lubrication she lavished it with. Poking out the top of her cleavage, it kept going until it prodded at the tender flesh of Susan's neck. Looking down at his shaft, she smiled when Harry shuddered and breathed out quickly.

Throwing his head back, he didn't see the smile directed at him as he tightened his fist to fight off the pleasure, "This… is the first time I've done this." Susan told him, "I figured a cock that big would fit perfectly between my big tits."

"Fucking right… it does." His cursing caused her to blush, and he couldn't believe that a girl with her breasts wrapped around his shaft could be embarrassed by a bit of cursing, so that meant something else, "Do you like it when I swear and tell you how much I love the feel of your ridiculous fucking tits wrapped around my massive knob."

Susan whimpered slightly at the back of her throat as she started dragging her bust up and down his shaft. She made sure his crown disappeared from sight before forcing it back through the valley of her cleavage, "I really like it."

Her face was flushed from the effort as she started panting with each delicious stroke of her cleavage along his shaft. Her hands moved to the side of her tits, making that tantalizing tunnel even tighter around him. It felt fantastic to have the busty redhead using her pillowy flesh to hug his length. Reaching down, his fingers tweaked at the obvious impression of her nipples through the stretchy material of Susan's bra.

Her dark-blue eyes fluttered shut as they rolled back toward the back of her head. Her motions became uneven and rough as she shuddered and shook, "Oh… fuck." Her hips spasmed beneath her as a flood of her own arousal stained her knickers and jeans.

"Did you just cum from getting your sensitive little nipple played with?" Harry asked her, doing everything he could to hold back his own climax.

Nodding shyly, Susan wasn't looking him in the eye, "They're… very sensitive. I've only ever managed to do that myself though."

"So, I'm the first person that's ever made you come because of those insane, oversensitive tits of yours. Wicked." Her eyes found him wide with surprise. Realizing he wasn't going to tease her at all, she gave him a beaming smile as she returned to the task at hand. She wanted him to cum, and she wanted it soon from the way she pounded his cock between his tits. Her neck became stained with his precum as he got closer and closer to his peak.

Reaching down again, Harry slipped his fingers beneath the thin material of her bra and found the hardened nipple. He didn't want to be only one to get something out of this, and if he could give her another orgasm before he finished, he would.

Tilting her head down, she poked her little pink tongue out and licked at his bulbous purple cockhead. That was enough to trigger his orgasm. His hips shot off the chair and the chair beneath him creaked in protest as he leaned heavily against it. His fingers twisted against Susan's nipple right on the edge of being painful.

Whimpering, she shuddered through her own orgasm as his thick, wonderfully warm seed painted her chin and upper chest. Grabbing onto her shoulder with his free hand, he humped against the pillowy flesh, as he spurted again and again. The milky white cum pooled at the top of her cleavage and stained the stretchy material of her bra. One rope spurted up and landed near Susan's eye and trailed down to her lips.

Moaning, she licked her lips. That first taste triggered something in her as she started ravenously getting as much of his seed into her mouth as she could manage, "Hmm… so good." He'd become used to this little quirk of his and wasn't going to question it now. He watched, transfixed as she cleaned herself with nothing more than her fingers and tongue. Grabbing one of her heaving breasts, she lifted it to her mouth and was able to clean the supple flesh with surprising effectiveness.

Licking her fingers clean, Harry just watched that sexy sight. When she felt she'd gotten everything, she looked at Harry feeling a bit embarrassed, "Sorry… wasn't expecting it to taste so… fantastic."

Harry shook his head, "Don't apologize. I liked watching."

Ducking her head, Susan's eyes snapped to his after a moment, looking serious, "I… I wouldn't normally do something like this, so I think it goes without saying… but I really fancy you." Harry knew that things could get complicated, that now Susan was just another girl who'd have to learn of his odd circumstances, but he wouldn't lie and say he didn't like the bodacious redhead.

"I think you're pretty great too, Susie!" The beaming smile that he got in return lit up her eyes and he couldn't help but smile back. Both teenagers forgot about the kitchens, entirely. And funnily enough, Susan found she wasn't even hungry anymore.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

It was a hazy morning, the sun only just coming above the horizon. There was dew on the grass and a light fog in the air. There was a soft breeze rustling the leaves of the Forbidden Forest as Harry made his way down to the Quidditch Pitch with Ginny by his side. The younger girl had been so anxious the night before that she barely slept. She was just hoping the lack of sleep wouldn't affect her performance.

Harry's firebolt was thrown over his shoulder. He took a deep breath of the crisp morning air, "It's a good morning for quidditch."

Ginny yawned, "Bit early for my taste but, other than that you're right." The serene morning was interrupted as they both noticed what appeared to be Ministry officials working diligently to build… something on the school grounds, "Wonder what they're doing?"

"I can't imagine every event for the tournament is going to take place in the castle." Harry said, "And if the extravagance of the World Cup was anything to go by, they want to make sure the other schools are impressed when they arrived."

"Makes sense." They reached the pitch and made their way inside. They were among the first to arrive, the only others were Tracey Davis and a Slytherin third year, Harper if Harry remembered correctly. They weren't on friendly terms if the distance Tracey kept was anything to go by.

The bubbly brunette came over to them as soon as she noticed them, "Morning."

"Always figured you were the sort for quidditch." He told her.

Tracey smiled widely, "Honestly, I'm a bit of a mad-head for it. But as long as Flint was the captain, I had no hope in hell of getting to play."

"What position?" Ginny asked her.

"Chaser, you?"

"Same."

"Wicked." The mutual love of a sport could be such a quick way of forming camaraderie, "Think anyone is even going to bother trying to win the seeker position over you?" She looked at Harry.

Harry chuckled, "Oh I'm sure that someone else will come out for it. I certainly hope there is anyway because we're still going to need reserves."

"I'm sure Malfoy would've given it a try if he hadn't been such a colossal moron on the train." Tracey sniped at her housemate. They all shared a chuckle at that, but something caught Ginny's attention that made her quiet immediately.

Harry followed her gaze to see Madam Hooch walking across the pitch with two other people, a man and a woman. They both looked vaguely familiar, but he couldn't quite place them. He gave the redhead a questioning look, and she shook herself before answering, voice awestruck, "That's… that's Gwenog Jones." That explained why Harry recognized her, he'd seen her poster on Ginny's wall at the Burrow.

"Bloody hell," Tracey said looking at the woman as well, "They really are taking this seriously aren't they. The bloke is Daithi Moran from the Irish National Team and Puddlemere United."

"I would say so. Considering that Dumbledore is going to be helping personally with the dueling teams, I'm not surprised they brought in professional quidditch players as well." Tracey and Ginny both nodded at that. The Headmaster wasn't regarded as one of the most accomplished magicians in the world for nothing, and none of the other schools had someone that could quite match his expertise.

Over the next few minutes, more people joined them on the pitch. Ron, Seamus and Dean came down together, Ginny's friend Demelza just after them. Blaise joined Tracey while Daphne was up in the stands to support her friends. By the time all was said and done there were probably about forty people down at the pitch, some had their own brooms while others grabbed one of the beaten-up school brooms.

"Alright!" Gwenog shouted over the murmurings of the gathered students, "Everybody give me five laps around the pitch." Some people made to mount their brooms, "Running people." She got more than a few shocked looks at that, like they'd never even heard of conditioning before. Do they think that quidditch players spend all their time on a broom?

Setting off at a brisk pace, Harry kept himself somewhere in the middle of the pack. There was a third year Gryffindor, Romilda Vane, who was trying to run right in front of him to get his attention but quickly found that she couldn't keep up with his pace. In fact, it quickly became clear that there were a few people who didn't have the conditioning to keep up.

He ended up lapping more than one person by the time he finished up. Catching his breath, he drank a bit of water as they waited for the final stragglers to finish. There was one first year Hufflepuff that quit before they even reached the end. No one really paid them any mind though.

"We're gonna start with some basic flyin' drills to determine a baseline for yer skill level on a broom." Moran told them, he had a thicker Irish brogue than Seamus, "Then we'll get you into position groups and go from there."

They were separated by house and started with the Gryffindors, going along in alphabetical order. Harry was just happy to be up in the air, nothing around him but the freedom of the sky. Hovering up in the air some fifteen meters above the ground, Harry was between Ginny and Dean.

Romilda was trying to come up and join them but didn't look like she'd ever been on a broom before. Hooch glided over to her and said something to the young girl, she was clearly getting irate before the quidditch instructor gave her a look and pointed at the ground. Relenting, the young woman dropped clumsily and stomped her way out of the pitch.

With a wave of Gwenog's wand, an obstacle course formed in front of them. There were padded beams and rings that flew up into the air from their containers sitting on the pitch below. They moved quickly, back and forth and up and down in the air from the ground to tops of the goalposts. A white line appeared just in front of where the course started. Harry never did anything quite like that on a quidditch pitch before. Must have been provided by one of the professional teams.

Moran joined them up in the air, "You'll be doin' the course in groups of four. The goal is simple, get to t' the other side of the pitch and back quick as ye can without getting hit and passing through every ring you come to. Get hit and we add five seconds. We want precision and speed. O' course we'll consider the broom you're using." He glanced down at the Firebolt in Harry's hand. Flying to the side of the pitch, he called back to them, "On my whistle!" There was piece of parchment floating in front of Madam Hooch where each of the their times would be recorded as they crossed the line. Harry along with Ron, Demelza and Ginny made their way to the starting line.

They all mounted their broom before the whistle cut through the air, clear and high. Like a bullet he cut through the air, the wind roaring against his ears as he urged his broomstick forward.

The Firebolt was a professional broomstick, no doubt, and as such, it took a good deal of skill to handle the speed and cornering it was capable of. Harry reached the first set of obstacles dipping beneath the first beam then going over the next. He weaved in and out of the floating beams gracefully, making it look almost effortless.

As he dipped below another beam, he needed to make a steep dive to go through the first of his rings before turning back up to slalom side to side through another series of beams that were moving left and right. He passed through three more rings before he reached the other side of the pitch.

Whooping as he made a sharp turn at the far side, he flipped upside down before shooting off back through the course. He weaved in and out as quickly as he could manage careful as he could be not to get touched in the process. As he neared the end, he wanted to curse as he felt his leg catch the edge of his weaved through the last stretch of obstacles.

Crossing the line, he pivoted to see how his housemates did on their own runs. Ginny finished next, and he had little doubt that she would've been right on his heels if their brooms were equal. Demelza finished next, followed closely by Ron.

Flying over to them, he noticed that Ron looked a bit disappointed at having come last, "You're a keeper, mate. You don't need to be flying across the pitch. Just wait until you get to the position drills, you'll be class between the posts."

Ron looked a bit more positive at Harry's encouragement, "Yeah, 'course. You're right." Together they flew down to the ground as the next group of Gryffindors readied themselves for the course. "So, how many times did you get hit?" Ron asked the group as they landed.

"Once, because I wasn't being careful enough." Harry supplied which only made Ron and Demelza shake their heads.

"Three times for me." Demelza told them.

"Four, I got caught out by the rings twice." Ron told them.

Ginny was smiling widely, so he knew she must have done just as well as him at least, "Got caught by the first beam because I wasn't expecting it to change direction as quickly as it did, but didn't have another one after that."

"Brilliant!" Harry congratulated her. They waited patiently as the rest of the hopefuls made their way for the course. The Hufflepuffs went next and then the Ravenclaws.

"She's quite good." Ginny commented as the Ravenclaws made their way through the obstacles. One of the first years was soaring through the course faster than any of the others from her house. She was on a Nimbus 2000. There were two people who had been reserves on the team the year before that were having far more trouble with it than she was. The only thing that might work against her is that she's quite small.

"Good and small. Looks like she's going to manage to not get hit at all."

Ginny gave him a smirk, "Even you didn't manage that."

Laughing, he reminded her, "Neither did you, and you're a hell of a lot smaller than me." She shoved his shoulder good-naturedly.

Finally, the Slytherins had their turn. Harry couldn't help but think that the Slytherins wouldn't need to employ such dirty tactics, as well as outright cheating on occasion, if they would just pick the best people for the team. A couple of the Slytherin ladies that tried out would outfly the lads he'd flied against on the house team the past three years.

When everyone was finished, Gwenog flew over, "Well done everyone, there was some fantastic flying out there. It certainly gave us a good idea of who can really handle themselves on a broom." She gave them all a tight smile, "Now next we'll be doing positional drills. Chasers and keepers with Moran, beaters with me, and seekers with Madam Hooch." When they didn't move fast enough for her, she yelled, "Get a move on people!"

More than half of the students moved over to Daithi, another fifteen moved over to Gwenog, and only three moved over to Madam Hooch. The third year Slytherin, Harper, and the first year Ravenclaw that impressed him and Ginny in the obstacle course, joined him with the flying instructor.

Based on the sneer on Harper's face, Harry had little doubt that the younger boy was one of the ones who happily agreed with anything that'd spilled from Malfoy's mouth in the last few years.

Hooch looked at them all with her yellow, hawk-like eyes, "Only three of you then?" She looked at Harry, and huffed a breath through her nose, "I'm going to release, fifteen snitches. Your job will be simple, just as it would be in an actual match. Catch them and return each one to me before you retrieve another." There was more that a Seeker could do during a game, but that was the gist of it, "You should be aware though, that just like during a game, there will be bludgers flying about. Understand?"

"Yes, Madam Hooch." They all told her, and the older woman turned to retrieve the case with the snitches.

Harry looked at the young Ravenclaw and noticed that her hand was shaking around the handle of her Nimbus. Giving her a small smile, he asked her, "What's your name?"

The girl startled at his question, and told him shakily, "Em…Emma Byrne."

"Relax Emma, everybody's nervous the first time." He told her with a friendly smile, "Just fly and you'll do fine, yeah. You're a natural on a broom, so don't worry." His little pep talk seemed to give her some confidence as she gave him a firm nod

Hooch returned and told them, "On your brooms." They followed her command and watched as she opened the box in her hand. Inside were fifteen little golden snitches. With a tap of her wand they all came to life in an instant. She waited for them to speed away, all of them in different directions, "Go!"

Speeding through the air, Harry shot higher than the stands wanting to get a good vantage point to start scanning the skies and stands for one of the snitches. Never idle, lest one of the beaters happened to send a bludger his way, he knew that seekers needed to be fast and aware, otherwise they'd get their heads taken off.

Dodging a bludger that'd been aimed his way, he caught sight of his first snitch hovering around where the visitors stands were. Pushing his Firebolt up to speed, he rocketed through the air, and he felt such joy.

The small golden ball sensed his approach and zoomed off away from him, forcing him to make a tight turn in his pursuit. The Firebolt really was the best racing broom in the world, as he picked up speed after the turn, he was on top of the snitch in just a moment and with one stretch of his hand, he felt the wings beating trying to escape his grasp.

Returning to Madam Hooch, he offered her the now inert ball, "Good, now go get another, Potter." By the time Harry returned four to the flying instructor, Emma got two and Harper one.

Gliding around the pitch, Harper came near him, "You wouldn't be half so good without that broom. You're nothing more than a self-important half-blood." He was trying to goad him, but Harry had no intention of letting it work.

"I don't need a Firebolt to outfly you, Harper, you pillock. You might be better than Malfoy, but that doesn't mean much considering he paid his way onto the team." The Nimbus 2001 the other boy sat on was one of the brooms provided by Lucius two years prior for the Slytherins.

As if to prove his point, Harry spotted another of the snitches just above Daphne's blonde head clear across from him on the other side of the pitch. Weaving his way effortlessly through a formation of chasers, the quaffle passed by his head as he went by them. As he neared his potion's partner, her eyes were wide as she watched him approach her at speed. He could feel Harper behind him, trying to catch him.

As he neared Daphne, he slowed briefly, waiting for the snitch to make its move. It turned moving upward toward the clouds. The instant he saw it make that first move, he sped back up and made a sharp turn upward in pursuit mere centimeters from Daphne. He got close enough that his movement caused her hair to whip around her head.

There was a crash as Harper had been forced to avoid the Slytherin girl and couldn't pull off the move as he didn't think to slow down at all beforehand. He heard Daphne's faint laughter at the younger boy's expense as he soared upward, the snitch zipped from side to side, trying desperately to avoid capture but it was futile.

Harry flew back to Hooch but went by Daphne first, "Hope I didn't scare you." He said just loud enough for her to hear.

"I don't scare that easily, Potter." She told him with a little smile.

The hours ticked by as the tryouts continued. Harry ended up catching eight, Byrne five and Harper two… at least the first time. The snitches were released another time as it drew nearer to noon, and Harry managed nine the second time while the other two each got three. He made a point of both interrupting and aiding the chasers where he could during the second session. He wanted to show them all that he wasn't only going to affect the game when the snitch showed itself.

By the time the tryouts were over, the sun hung hot and high in the sky, burning off the fog and dew hours before. When it was finished the participants were tired, sweaty and hungry. They all came together as the three instructors gathered. They nodded between themselves as they reached their decisions.

There was some quibbling that took place but they finished relatively quickly, "There will be a starting seven as well as a reserve for each player," Gwenog told them, "If you didn't make it, all you can do is work harder so that it doesn't happen the next time. Make it a lesson to learn from."

"Chasers," Moran announced, "Ginny Weasley, Tracey Davis, and Malcolm Preece will start." The last was a Hufflepuff third year, "Reserves will be Demelza Robbins, Alexander Chambers, and Dean Thomas." Harry was just happy to hear that Smith hadn't been one of the names called, he didn't know if he'd be able to tolerate being on a team with the pillock.

"Beaters," Gwenog continued, "Blaise Zabini and Duncan Inglebee." Blaise initially intended to go out for one of the chaser positions but changed as the tryouts wore on at the Holyhead captain's suggestion, "Reserves Jack Sloper and Maxine O'Flaherty."

"Starting keeper will be… Ron Weasley." Harry clapped his friend on the back as his sister hugged him from the side, "Reserve will be Peter Bole." Peter was a Slytherin and the younger brother of one of Slytherins team beaters, Lucian.

Hooch finished up, "Starting seeker is Harry Potter, reserve Emma Byrne." Harper threw his broom to the ground and stormed off the pitch as the words left the woman's mouth, "And ten points from Slytherin."

"Those who were named, please join us. The rest of you can head for the showers." People didn't need to be told twice, and the fortunate fourteen to get spots waited expectantly.

"Congratulations to all of you." Gwenog told them, "Your practices will be Tuesdays, Thursdays and Sundays until the other schools arrive, the exact schedule will be posted in your dormitories tomorrow. Barring our professional schedules, either Moran or myself will be here to help you prepare." He could actually feel the joy radiating off of Ginny at that news.

Turning to one large case that'd never been opened during the tryouts, she waved her wand to reveal fourteen brand new Cleansweep 10's, "These will be your brooms. They were provided by a Hogwarts alumnus. The intention of this tournament is to see which school has the best quidditch players, not who has the best brooms. So, everyone on every team will be on even playing field with these." They were good brooms, not as good as his own, but still better than his old Nimbus. I'll have to get used to something a bit slower again.

"Now, all of you need to go hit the showers, you absolutely reek." They laughed and turned to leave, "Potter, with us." Stopping, he waved his friends on. Seems I've been having to do that a lot this year.

Joining their three evaluators, Daithi gave him a warm smile, "I've heard stories about ye'. Your captain from last year, Wood, is playin' on Puddlemere with me. Don't know if I'd say they do you justice."

"You have three more years to try recruiting him, Moran." Gwenog told the Irishman with a shake of her head, "As though Puddlemere isn't already good enough."

"Oh, come on, Jones." He said giving her a look, "as though you wouldn't want a seeker like that on your, Harpies."

Gwenog turned her nose up at him, "I'm actually more interested in Weasley. As you found out at the World Cup. Sometimes great chasers beat a great seeker." Harry could only imagine Ginny's response when he told her what the Harpies captain had just said.

"Anyway," Hooch cut them off, giving her former students a withering look, "it's my decision that you'll be captaining this team."

"Are you sure?" While he had the most competitive quidditch experience of any of the players, he was still just a seeker. He didn't know the ins and outs of strategizing with a team the way that a chaser or keeper probably would. Ron or Ginny would probably be better choices if for no other reason than they've spent so much more time around the game.

"Positive," Jones told him, "You have a feel for the game that most people will never come close to, and people respect you. If you feel like you need help, it's within your discretion to assign alternate captains."

He would definitely be taking advantage of that fact, "Alright, I accept then."

"Wonderful, the rest of the team will be informed at the first practice." Realizing that he was being dismissed he turned toward the tunnel that would take him out off the pitch,

At the front of the stands, Daphne was standing there watching him. He called up to her, "Sorry about nearly running straight into you."

"Nearly is the key word there, Harry," She told him with a smile, "I trusted that you'd be able to pull it off, otherwise I would have moved."

"And what about Harper behind me?"

"He didn't just crash because he couldn't pull off the move." She told him with a shrug, "I wasn't going to let him crash into me." No I can't imagine how miserable Daphne would have made Harper if he actually managed to crash into her.

Suddenly, Daphne yelped in surprise as Blaise stood behind her and poked her, "Come on Daphne, I'm starving after that."

"Where's Tracey?" She asked him.

"Probably still in the showers. You know how she can be when she's not in a hurry."

Daphne nodded, clearly amused at her best friend. Turning back to Harry she called down to him, "Congratulations, Harry, we'll see you later." Blaise waved and pulled his friend toward the stairs and back to the castle.

Taking a deep breath, Harry ran a hand through his hair and strode down the tunnel to the showers. By the time he entered, it was almost entirely empty. Some had chosen to return to their dormitory showers to get clean while others had been in a hurry to get lunch, much like Blaise.

He did cross paths with Zacharias Smith as he was leaving though, "Congratulations, Potter," he said with his usual air of snobbish superiority, "Preece told me you'll have to use Cleansweep in the games against the foreigners, think you'll be any good without your Firebolt?" Harry could tell from his tone that he clearly wasn't convinced.

Frowning at the skinny prat, he replied, "Well, I'll certainly be better than you ever would be with it so… if you thought you could do any better, you should have come competed against the seekers. Might've had better luck than you did with the chasers." Not wanting to continue the conversation any longer than necessary, Harry pushed past the other boy.

Smith scowled at his back and called at him as he went through the doors to the gents' showers, "We'll see!"

"Yes, you'll be seeing from the stands… with the rest of the school!" Harry replied tersely before muttering to himself, "Fucking pillock." Stripping his kit off, Harry was alone in the showers. He turned on one of the showerheads, the stall quickly filling with hot steam.

As he worked the sweat off his skin, he heard the door to the showers open. He figured it was Moran, but it didn't really matter to him. Well, he didn't care until he felt a soft hand on his back. Turning he found Ginny looking at him, her bright amber eyes filled with mischievous. The only thing covering her was a towel, and her hair was slick with water, "What're you doing?!" He asked her urgently but trying to stay quiet, not sure if there would be anyone outside the showers.

"What does it look like? Joining you for a shower." Despite what they'd done together at the Burrow, he was surprised at just how casually she said it. Though if she was willing to get caught by her parents, I doubt she's the least bit afraid of teachers. It was funny, he knew that the lads couldn't enter the girl's showers without a similar alarm going off as the one that existed in the Gryffindor dormitories… apparently the same wasn't true of the boy's showers. Are they all under the impression that teenage girls don't get just as horny as the guys, or do they just not care?

"How did you know that I would be alone?" Harry asked.

Dropping the towel to the stone floor, Harry couldn't help but appreciate that this was the first time he was seeing the beautiful redhead completely naked, "I used a spell of course." She told him as though it was obvious. Taking her in, he found he didn't really care what spell she'd used.

While Ginny was short, most of her height came from her strong legs. Her thighs were thick and lightly muscled but still looked wonderfully soft. Her belly had the slightest hint of abs. The treasure between her legs was small and pink and glistening with a mixture of water and her own arousal at just the thought of what she was doing… and what they were about to do. There was a small patch of fiery red hair on her mound.

Stepping up to him, she sighed as the water touched her skin, "Hmm… that's nice." Her eyes were locked on his cock, which was slowly beginning to fill with blood thanks to the tantalizing sight in front of him. She leaned up to kiss him, and regardless of good sense, he decided to kiss her back. Her fingers ghosted along his abdomen down to his shaft. She gripped around the base and stroked him lightly.

Pulsing at her touch, he quickly became fully hard. His tip jutted out across the gap between them and prodded against the soft skin of her belly. Ginny smiled naughtily up at him, "I'll never get tired of seeing you like that. I've been thinking about it every night and I'm surprised that my dormmates haven't heard me considering just how… vigorously I think about you."

Harry chuckled lightly as she pressed herself against his shaft, "Maybe I should sneak you up to my dorm so I can help."

"I certainly wouldn't mind that." She told him, a second hand come up to stroke at his cock. But Harry didn't have any intention of letting her take the lead. She squeaked as her turned her so that her pert, perky bum was rubbing against his length, she groaned at the feel of it as she pushed up on her toes to grind it against the cleft of her arsecheeks.

Kneeling down between her legs, Harry kissed his way up the inside of her thigh, the spray of the water wetting every inch of skin as he went. Ginny shuddered and looked over shoulder to watch what he was doing. He smiled up at her from his knees, "You took such good care of me at the Burrow, now seems as good a time as any to return the favor." It wasn't the only thing he intended on returning.

Ginny whimpered as he prodded at her wet fold with the tips of his fingers. Sinking into her wet, gripping sheath, the sound that left her throat at his penetration was pure sin, "Oh… Harry…" Her eyes rolled to the back of her head, as she experienced something that she'd been dreaming about for years. She forced her eyes back open though, she wanted to remember every second of this that she could.

His mouth joined his fingers at the junction of her thighs, and he took a languid lick along her slit getting his very first taste of her. Pulling away, he felt her fingers slide through his hair, trying to get him back to her core. He caught her eye and grinned up at her, "You taste good, Gin." It was true, her taste was fresh and minty. He chuckled against her thigh as she couldn't' seem to find any words to reply.

Returning to the task at hand, he kissed each of her bumcheeks before going back to devour her little pink pussy. Ginny slapped a hand against the wall of the shower stall, looking for something… anything to hold onto as he drove her closer and closer to her peak.

Standing up, he pushed against her back as she forced her bum out, bowing her back obscenely. His fingers never left her needy heat as he stood tall at her side. She reached for his cock and gave a few unsteady strokes.

She wasn't expecting for his other hand to snap against her bum. But then, none of this was anything like what she was expecting when she decided to come and join him. Gasping in a mixture of pain and pleasure, he felt her needy tunnel spasm around his digits as he dug them deeper into her sex.

He scraped against every sensitive inch of her, as he kissed at her temple, "Nuh uh, Gin, this is about you right now. You just stand there and take everything that I'm giving you." She looked at him with wide, blissed-out eyes. Her cheeks were flush, and it had nothing to do with the heat of the water.

Continuing to saw his fingers in and out of her pink depths, he moved his thumb so that it was prodding and rubbing at the sensitive, pulsing pucker of her tightest hole. The brand new sensation made her squeal loud enough that he wouldn't be entirely surprised if there was someone in the castle who heard it.

Bringing his free hand up, he offered her his fingers to quiet her. She started sucking on them lovingly as he leaned in to whisper in her ear, "Are you going to cum for me? I want you to cum for me." Ginny's whole body shuddered as she sucked extra hard on his long digits. He felt her tunnel spasm rhythmically around his fingers as she reached her peak. Her legs shook and rippled, and if it weren't for him holding her up she would have fallen to the floor in a heap from the impact of it.

Her chest flushed as she sucked in a big breath of air. As she recovered from her orgasm, she looked at him like she'd never seen him before, though there was still nothing but adoration there, "That was… even… even better than I imagined."

"Lucky for you, we're not done yet." Smiling at her, he stepped behind her and slapped her puffy pussy lips with the top of his shaft.

Whimpering she looked back at him, eyes wild and desperate, "Please… please put it in… me. I want to feel you."

Much as he would love to fulfill that request, he had something else in mind. A bit of punishment in fact as he'd already repaid her for the Burrow. He shook his head at her, causing her to furrow her brow in confusion, "No Gin, after what you did at the Opening Feast, I'm not letting you have my cock. But that doesn't mean you're not going to help get me off either."

Ginny whimpered pathetically, and started wiggling her hips trying to tempt him into sliding inside of her. His cock was poking slightly at her entrance when she shocked him when she resorted to begging, "No… please… I'm so, so sorry, Harry. Don't torture me like that… I need you inside of me." Harry throbbed against her lips, but he wasn't going to give her the satisfaction of getting her way.

Harry forced her thighs together tightly so that he was squeezed between the soft skin of her legs and the engorged lips of her pussy. The girl-cum still dripping from her tiny slit from her previous climax provided him with more than enough lube to pound against the wonderful gap easily. Smacking her ass, the pale flesh rippled at his strike and made her pull forward, sliding along his shaft, "Now be a good girl, and don't cum until I tell you."

Ginny bit her lip and nodded her head. She turned away from rested her head against the wall of the shower as he started pushing and pulling her hips. On instinct, she started throwing her bum back against his crotch, a wet slap echoing in the room with every ever more forceful thrust.

While not as good as a warm, welcoming pussy, this still felt fantastic. And he loved watching the tortured expression of building joy on Ginny's face as his length pressed against her sensitive sex. The redhead shivered every time his crown scraped against her sensitive little clit and she tried to tilt her hips to increase that wonderful friction.

They continued on like that, Harry drawing closer and closer to his peak, and Ginny fighting her own off. Every little touch and movement had made her feel like she was burning up. There were stars in her eyes as she started panting with the effort of keeping her orgasm at bay. She'd never been so turned on in her life. She need to cum, so she pleaded with him, "Harry… please… please let me cum… I don't think… I can… I can…"

Kissing at the back of her neck, he smacked her bum yet again and he felt some of her slippery juices drip out of her hole and stain his cock, "You're almost there, Gin, just a little bit longer. Don't you want to be a good girl for me?" She nodded and closed her eyes. Her hands were balled in tight, white-knuckled fists as she did everything in her power to follow his command.

"Cum for me… cum for me… cum for me…" She started chanting through gritted teeth, "I want all your thick fucking cum. I'll lick it off the fucking wall if I have to… just please cum."

Her filthy comment sent a shot of pleasure down his spine right to his groin. He pushed her down onto her knees and forced her to look at him. One hand dutifully went straight for his cock and started pumping him while the other went found her ridiculously oversensitive pussy, "Go ahead… cum for me, Gin."

"Thank you! Thank you!" Her eyes rolled to the back of her head and her mouth opened in a silent scream as her peak hit her like a train as she tried to keep pumping his cock erratically. Grabbing himself at the base, he could feel the cum racing up shaft. Moving her hand away, he pointed his slick, dripping crown at her face.

Harry painted her face with his seed. He covered her freckled face even as the water tried to wash it away. More than one rope went straight into her mouth, and that only intensified her own orgasm as he heard her squirt around her own fingers. It took awhile but she eventually recovered from the most intense orgasm of her life.

Hungrily getting as much of his cum into her mouth as she could, Ginny looked exhausted and sexy and thrilled with herself as flicked the last of his orgasm onto her forehead, "Remind me… remind me to tease you in the future, if that's what you're going to do to me." Harry laughed and helped her to her feet. Her legs were too wobbly to do it herself. As they washed together, they were too busy with one another to hear the door open and close quietly.

They made their way back up to the castle thinking no one was any the wiser to what they'd done. When asked what took him so long by Ron, Harry told his friend, "Hooch, Moran, and Jones told me I'm the captain of the team. And they said that I get to choose alternates as well. Figured you'd be good for that, mate. I'll need help with the strategy."

Ron was so excited by the news that he didn't even notice the smile Harry and his sister shared as he quickly forgot that Ginny had been gone for just as long.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

It was the second weekend of term and the carriages waited for every student from third year and up as everyone was excited for the year's first Hogsmeade visit. Groups of friends passed him by as Harry walked alone down to the carriages.

Hermione was studying almost obsessively for the academic tournament, Ron was waiting for Parvati to come down, and Ginny spent the week growing accustomed to the quidditch schedule and found herself a bit behind on that week's assignments. All three said they'd join him down at the Three Broomsticks later in the afternoon. Though I won't be surprised if Hermione skives off. She's spent more time in the library this year than she did last year, and she doesn't even have a time turner this time around.

Admittedly, he was a bit more eager than some of the others to get down there. Then he had more incentive than most given it meant he would get to see Orina and Anya again. There were quite a few third years already waiting in the carriages, all of them looking forward to their first trip down to the village.

He passed Filch, showing him the permission slip signed by Sirius this year instead of the Dursleys and went to wait in one of the carriages. He wasn't alone for long before someone decided to join him, "Mornin' Padma."

He received a small smile from the pretty witch, "Hi, Harry."

"You aren't depriving yourself of some fun just to study for the academic tournament?" He questioned.

They both shared a laugh, "No, I love my books more than most, but I genuinely think Hermione might be a bit barmy sometimes."

"Ron and I are pretty sure that she'd sleep in the library if it was allowed." He told her conspiratorially, "Wouldn't surprise me if she could read in her sleep either. Honestly, she probably has more fun in the library than she ever would down in the village."

"It still confuses most of us 'claws how she got sorted in with you Gryffs." Padma said with a shake of her head.

He shrugged his shoulders, though plenty of Gryffindors had similar thoughts, "Well, I've seen her bravery firsthand more often than most. And I'd say she has that in equal measure if anything. You might actually win the House Cup some time if she were one of you."

Padma rolled her eyes as they were interrupted by Luna climbing into the carriage, "Hello Harry Potter, Padma." He couldn't help but notice that she only ever seemed to call him by both his names.

"Hi Luna, how are you?" Padma asked the younger girl kindly.

"Good, thank you." Luna replied airily. She sat toward the front of the carriage and reached out and patted her hand against seemingly thin air. It caught Harry by surprise that there was something there. He quite clearly heard her hand contact it.

"What's got you heading down to the village?" Harry questioned one eyebrow raised as she started scratching at that same spot.

"Oh," She seemed genuinely surprised by his curiosity, "I need to visit Scrivenshafts. The Nargles seem to have stolen my quills. I've been borrowing Sue's the last few days because of it, and I don't want to be a bother."

"Luna," Padma said gently, "have you told Professor Flitwick that they've gone missing?"

"Of course not, no. He's far too busy, this year more than ever, to worry himself about the mischief of some Nargles."

Padma shared a look with Harry as she tried to convince the younger girl, "Well, I still say you should tell him."

"She's right," Harry agreed firmly. And if she doesn't tell him, maybe I'll just have to take care of it.

"And if you find that the Nargles have taken anything else of yours in the future, be sure to come and let me know." Padma insisted. Both other teens knew full-well that it wasn't the Nargles tormenting the odd, sweet girl but they would be hard-pressed to prove it without her help.

"Oh," When anyone other than Ginny was kind to her, she always sounded much too surprised for his liking, "thank you."

"Of course, Luna, that's what friends are for." Harry insisted and received a quirked eyebrow in return. They all wobbled slightly, Padma bracing herself against Harry's shoulder, as the carriage started bouncing down the path to the village.

Her hand lingered only briefly on his chest before she righted herself and stammered out an apology, "So…sorry, Harry."

"Not your fault, Padma." He assured her, slightly amused by her embarrassment. Luna just watched the interaction with big, unblinking eyes, "So Luna, what's at the front of the carriage?"

"I thought they were charmed to pull themselves?" Padma questioned, brows knit in confusion.

"No, I don't think so. There was definitely something there when Luna reached out to touch it." He looked at her expectantly.

"They're thestrals."

"They're what?" Padma and Harry asked together.

"Thestrals, a breed of magical horse of sorts," Luna told them with a small smile, her love of magizoology shining through, "they can only be seen by those who have seen and understood death." That brought both up short and she must have guessed the question they were too polite to ask, "My mother died doing an experiment in our home when I was just ten. I miss her terribly."

"I'm sorry, Luna." And it came right from the heart. He knew very well what it was like to grow up without a parent, or two in his case, but at least he hadn't ever known them before losing them. That can only make it harder. Padma nodded beside him, not sure what else to say.

"Thank you," she replied more seriously then he expected before her eyes turned toward the front of the carriage, "People often fear them because of their association with death, but they're just misunderstood." Harry could understand why she sympathized with them. If there's anyone in all of Hogwarts that's unfairly judged and misunderstood, it must be Luna.

The trio fell into a contemplative silence after that as they picked up speed. They reached the quaint village in a few short minutes. As they came to a stop, Harry hopped out of the carriage first and offered both of the girls a hand down. They appreciated the gesture.

As Luna started off on her own, Harry told her, "Ginny and some of the others are meant to meet for lunch at the Three Broomsticks, you should join us."

She quirked her head to side curiously, "I'd like that," And with that she left them behind.

"Am I invited along as well, Harry?" Padma asked with a small pout.

"Of course!" he told her a bit too loudly. He didn't want to seem rude, and from her giggle he realized she was just having him on.

"Good, I'm heading over to Honeydukes. You wouldn't want to escort me, would you?" That's exactly where he was planning on going, so without a word he offered her his arm. He had every intention of visiting Orina before heading off in search of Anya.

Taking it without question, they meandered their way toward the High Street. There were third year couples rushing their way together toward Madam Pudifoot's. When they passed the establishment in question, the ostentatious pink storefront actually made Harry shudder. He didn't see the appeal of the place in the slightest.

From the way Padma scrunched up her nose at the sight of it he figured she felt much the same way, "Not your favorite place either?"

"Merlin, no." Padma snorted out, "My sister will probably force poor Ron there almost every Hogsmeade visit this year, but I'd rather a bloke drag me over to the Shrieking Shack." He imagined that Remus would be flattered to hear it.

Harry laughed at that, "Prefer the haunted house over the haunt of happy couples?"

"Ramshackle as it is, it's far less of an eyesore as far as I'm concerned. And it least it's interesting, which is more than could be said for Pudifoot's." Even at their sedate pace they reached Honeydukes quickly enough and found that it was already busy with students. Busier than he would have expected for the first trip of the year. Normally, it only gets like this around the holidays.

The door into the sweet shop was blue, with the word Honeydukes emblazoned in gold above it. There were two large windows on each side of the door that featured some of its most delectable wares to entice passersby.

Opening the door for his companion, they were both struck by the delicious smells of freshly baked goodies. It was better than Harry could ever remember it being before, and he had a good idea as to the reason behind it.

They pushed through the crowd of people at the entrance and made their way into the store. Padma found herself pressed against Harry's chest, he certainly didn't mind and it seemed that neither did she. Tapping him in the chest, Padma pointed to a shelf that she just couldn't reach, "Harry, could you grab me some of the Pink Coconut Ice?"

Reaching over a shorter third year, he retrieved them and handed them to the Indian witch. He received a happy grin in return. By the time they reached the till at the back of the store, both of them were laden with sweets. Padma grabbed a few things that the younger years had requested of her, while Harry needed to stock up on Drooble's and couldn't stop himself from grabbing a package of the treacle fudge.

When they neared the till, he couldn't help but notice half of the people they passed, whether boys or girls, just seemed to be milling about not really picking anything up and constantly looked behind the counter. They were fixated on Honeydukes' newest employee, and he couldn't really blame them.

Orina had her platinum blonde hair up in a ponytail and was wearing a black apron stained white with a bit of flour. She was moving quickly, but gracefully behind the counter, retrieving whatever the customers requested from within the glass container that housed her baked goods. Even though people were understandably fascinated by her, he didn't feel her allure. It was just her inhuman beauty that was drawing the attention of the shop's occupants. She said that our entwined magic made it easier to control. I wonder just what the extent of that control is?

Looking over at Padma, he noticed that she was glancing up at the counter every few moments as well. Her eyes following Orina as she worked, "Do you have everything you needed?"

"Oh," she shook herself and met his eye, "yes, thanks. Though I wouldn't mind getting something new from behind the counter as well."

"Brilliant," they headed up together, and he knew the moment that Orina noticed his presence because it was only then that he felt the allure. Looking around he found that no one else seemed to be any the wiser. Do any of them even know that she's a Veela or do they just think that she's a particularly beautiful foreign witch?

When they reached the till, they received a beaming smile from the young woman behind the counter. She looked from Harry to Padma, and he noticed that she gave his companion an appreciative glance, "Hello Harry," Padma looked at him with one raised eyebrow, not expecting them to know one another, "vat can I get you and your lovely friend?" She wasn't the only one as some of the people around them looked at him jealously with the realization that he already knew her.

"What do you recommend?" He asked, ignoring Padma's questioning look if only for the time being, "You probably know your own sweets best."

"Da," she took one step to her left and leaned down behind the glass counter. Grabbing some wax-paper, she wrapped up two portions and handed one to both him and Padma, "Brown-butter blondie, with toffee and chocolate chips. Simple but incredibly delicious."

"Thanks," He smiled at his friend and lover as she moved over to the register and started ringing them up.

"My pleasure," She told him, "And they're on me for both of you." Looking at Padma she added, quietly enough that only they could hear, "My gift to you for bringing in such lovely girl." Even with her darker complexion, Harry could tell that Padma was blushing, and Orina was clearly enjoying teasing the younger girl.

His companion stammered at the compliment, which only made Orina giggle. He gave her a look, and spoke so that only she could hear, "Be nice, people can only take so much from such a beautiful girl."

Leaning in, she glanced over at Padma again, "I'm just being honest." She reached up and patted his hand, "You should visit Anya too. She vill be terribly put out if she doesn't get to see you when I did. She's vorking over at Sprintwitches."

"Oh, I wouldn't want to disappoint her… especially not after last time." They shared a smile at the memory. Luckily for me, I was planning on going over there anyway.

"Orina," Ambrosius Flume, the owner and proprietor of Honeydukes was working behind the counter too, and he looked put out to interrupt them especially when he realized who Harry was, "I hate to interrupt but we are very busy."

Pulling away from him, she gave her boss a disarming smile, "Of course, Mr. Flume." Looking at the register, she finished totaling their treats, "two galleons and two sickles," She told him.

"Oh no," Padma finally spoke up, stammering when they both looked at her, "um… we're… we're buying separately."

"Is that right, Harry?" Orina said, clearly entertained by the whole situation.

"No," He squeezed Padma's forearm, "my treat." He pulled the four coins from a pouch and handed them over.

"Wonderful," She rested herself against the counter, drawing both of their gazes toward her impressive bust contained beneath the apron, "Do come back soon, both of you."

Padma licked her lip at the sight. Tantalizing as he found the sight, he knew that this wasn't the time or place, "Thanks, Rina." Her smile grew at his pet name for her and waved them away.

Harry took Padma's hand and led them both out of the sweet shop. When they found themselves standing out in the fresh air, the Indian witch took a deep, steadying breath, "So… uh… how do you know each other?"

Running a hand through his hair, he chuckled a little, "We met… quite suddenly… over the summer at the World Cup."

Speaking quietly, she realized quite astutely what he meant, "She's one of the Veela that you saved?" The girl hadn't been put into Ravenclaw for nothing

"Right in one. Five points to Ravenclaw."

Laughing, she shook her head, "No wonder she decided to give us the blondie for free."

"Oh, she probably would've done that anyway." They fell into a comfortable silence as students passed them by on the High Street, "Did you have anywhere else you needed to go."

"Huh, oh," she seemed to be lost in her own thoughts for a moment, "I'm meant to meet Mandy over at Tomes and Scrolls."

"I need t' head over to Sprintwitches. I'll see you at the Three Broomsticks later then?"

"Definitely," she told him happily, giving him a brief hug before they headed off in different directions.

As Harry made his way back toward the sports shop, he passed Ron and Parvati, predictably headed into Pudifoots. Padma was right, he's probably going to spend as much time in there this year as he will in the Three Broomsticks.

He reached Sprintwitches quickly and found that it wasn't nearly as busy as Honeydukes had been. He wouldn't be surprised, if by the end of the day, there were people who didn't even play any sport filling the shop.

A bell above the door rang as he stepped inside. There were a couple of quidditch players inside looking at gear while there were a few duelists inspecting some of the wand holsters on another wall, but none of them paid him any mind. Funnily enough, he needed a new thing of broom polish so his visit to the shop served more than one purpose. While his Firebolt wasn't going to get nearly as much work during the year as it would have in the normal school tournament, he still had every intention of keeping it well maintained.

Grabbing his favorite brand, he made his way to the back of the store and found himself looking at Anya. Unlike Orina, she was alone working in the shop. It was relatively well known that the proprietor of Sprintwitches could get frustrated when the students flooded his shop, so it was no surprise to Harry that he would leave it to his newest employee.

Leaning against the counter doing his damndest to flirt with her was Roger Davies, Ravenclaw sixth year and captain of the house's quidditch team, "We're going to demolish those frogs when they get over here," he boasted as Harry approached the counter, "you should come and watch the match." He told her with his best smile. While he clearly wanted her attention, his eyes weren't glassed over with the tell-tale effects of the allure.

Anya smiled indulgently, bagging up a brand new pair of chaser gloves for the older student that Harry wager he didn't need to begin with, "I'm sure that I'll be at a few of the tournaments this year, one of my friends is competing after all." He knew she probably meant him but wasn't sure how she knew that he'd be participating. Must just have that much faith in me. It was surprisingly touching all things considered.

Roger took that to mean that they were friends and smiled stupidly "I'd love to…

It was at that moment that Anya noticed him, and just like Orina, he felt her allure blanket over him, warm and gentle, but with a hint of need that he wasn't expecting, "Harry!"

Turning to look at him, Roger scowled irritably, "Potter…"

"Davies, if you're done. I'd…"

"Harry, I have your order in back." Anya interjected, walking around the counter and grabbing his hand, her eyes were on no one but him, "please come vith me." Davies huffed furiously, grabbed his purchase from the counter and stormed out of the store. A few seconds later the the door slammed into the wall outside as he flung the door open.

Neither of them were paying the older lad any mind though, Harry was far more concerned with the feel of Anya's soft hand in his own again, while Anya single-mindedly dragged him to the backroom.

The door barely closed behind them before she turned and pushed him against the wall, he knew that she could be just as forceful as she could be submissive when the mood struck her and from the way her fingers were tracing against his abs, he could tell that the mood had struck her. Still, someone had to be the voice of reason, "Anya, the other customers…"

"Can vait… I'll be quick." Her fingers moved to the waist of his trousers, as he felt himself harden at the low, lusty need in her voice.

"They might hear…"

"You'll be quiet…" She smiled at him as she freed his manhood from its confines. She was absolutely delighted to have it bare and aching for him again, "I've been thinking about you all week. It vasn't fair that Orina had you and I didn't."

"That… wasn't my intention." He reasoned as she wrapped her soft hand around his cock and started stroking him as she fell to her knees, "And what if someone steals something." He still tried to be reasonable, but the look she sent him with his cock resting against her cheek crumbled what little resolve he had left.

"There are charms… and as I said, I'll be quick." Without any further discussion she engulfed his cock in her warm, wet mouth. She formed an incredibly tight seal as her lips descended down his pillar until they kissed his balls and her nose pressed against his groin.

"Fuck…" He breathed out harshly, as he threw his head back against the wall behind him with a soft thud. It was absolutely exquisite as her tongue flicked out and licked at the seam of his scrotum and tickled his bollocks.

Reaching out, Anya grabbed both of his hands and placed them on either side of her head. Looking up at him with her striking blue eyes, she gave him a meaningful look. Tightening his grip in her silky soft hair, he pushed her head back along his length, slick with her spittle and glistening in the low light of the room. Then he pulled her back against his groin, his bollocks slapping against her chin as his bulbous knob bulged in her throat.

Anya moaned deep and sinful as her fingers slid beneath the waist of her own tight trousers. Her little pussy was soaked and he could see that there was a small damp spot forming on the fabric as he started using her mouth like a pussy. He fucked her face forcefully as thick ribbons of spittle dripped down and stained the top of her blouse.

The lewd sight had him riding the edge already, and he had to close his eyes lest he pop too soon. It was because of that he didn't notice as her eyes flicked over to the door for the briefest of moments.

Gluck. Gluck. Slurp. Gluck. That she was allowing him to use her in such a way was an incredible heady experience in itself, but the fact that all that separated them from discovery was a single wall had him on edge. The illicit nature of it all made the entire experience that much more erotic, "Fuck, Anya… you naughty little slut." He rumbled out from low in his chest as he felt his bollocks tighten against his shaft.

Fully aware that he was nearing his end, she stared up with desperate eyes as he buried his cock in her throat. The first pulses shot straight to her stomach as he gave her a well-earned and deeply desired treat.

After the third shot filled her belly, she pushed against his thighs so that he loosened his grip enough so she could let the rest fill her mouth. When the first drop touched her tongue she came at the taste, legs shaking as she stopped a squeal from escaping her throat. She swallowed two times before he was finished, and a bit of his seed slipped from the corner of her mouth and dripped down to her chest.

Pulling away from his prick, she gave the crown one last kiss while looking up at him adoringly, panting lightly, "I… I thought you tasted so good from Orina's pussy because of combination, but even alone you are delicious."

"You're not the first person to say so." He told her catching his own breath.

She gave him a salacious smile, "Had plenty of other vitches swallowing your cum? I vould love to hear those stories when we have more time."

Harry blushed, not really meaning to let that slip, but relieved that she'd been honest when she said there would be no jealousy, "I wouldn't mind telling you." But then a thought occurred to him, "I said to Orina last time I saw her, there are some things we need to discuss because I don't fully understand what's going on since our magic became entwined."

Anya stood, her own lust replaced by a quiet seriousness, "Ve know. At least for us. I don't know what exactly has happened to you." she told him, much to his relief, "Desire is normal, but… it's been significant… among other changes. We've sent a letter back to the conclave. We'll tell you when ve have response."

Leaning in he gave her a kiss on the forehead, that made her melt, "Thank you."

"Ve love you, Harry." She told him like it was such a simple thing and it made him beam at her, "And we vant to understand just like you do." With that she turned away and retrieved a whole set of seekers pads. That's right, she said she had an order waiting for me. Clever girl.

Sue was forced to sidestep as Roger Davies came storming out of Sprintwitches looking livid. The door slammed against the stone wall outside with a loud bang. Wonder what has his knickers in a twist? Slipping into the shop before the door closed, she noticed that the backroom door closed just as she entered.

Honestly, she didn't have any real reason to visit the shop, but she'd seen Harry Potter going in and well… she wanted to talk to him. Since returning for the new term, it seemed to be a constant urge… among other. Looking around the store, she couldn't seem to find him. Where could he have gone? I know he came in here.

Milling about the shop, she went down one aisle, idly stopping to look at something or another. But from the moment she entered the shop she seemed to be getting pulled toward the back. On the wall toward near the till, she stopped to give the dueling holsters a look. She had her own, but she had a younger cousin who lived in Japan that she'd seen over the summer who'd just recently taken an interest in the sport. Wouldn't be bad to pick her up a present now.

Any other thought was wiped from her mind though as a sound stopped her dead. Gluck. She could have sworn she heard that ridiculously lewd sound come from the backroom. Sue was the only customer near the till, and as she looked around the store, it was obvious to her that she was the only one that heard. Subtly, so as not to draw anyone's attention she moved toward the door and cracked it open just enough so that she could see inside.

What she saw had her eyes widening almost comically and an immediate pulse of need to shoot straight to her womanhood. Standing there with his back against the wall was Harry Potter, his trousers were down at his thighs and his hands were filled with silver-blonde hair as he guided a girl… relentlessly… up and down his… intimidating shaft. A small gasp escaped her at the sight, and blue, pleasure-filled eyes found her through the crack of the door. There was a flicker of recognition there before the girl moaned sinfully.

Sue would have expected to feel jealousy at seeing the boy she fancied fucking another girl… or using her in this case. But all it did was make her wish she was kneeling right beside the unnamed girl. The ridiculously sexy scene came to an end as Harry buried himself in the girl's gullet and came down her throat. As he pulled free of the girl, spittle-covered and beautiful, Sue closed the door not wanting to be caught.

Feeling flushed, she stepped back over to the holster display and stared blankly at them all, her mind elsewhere. Well, I know what's going to be fueling my fantasies tonight. The door at the front of the store opened as the door to the backroom did as well. Both Harry and the girl he'd fucked looked pristine. No one would guess what they'd just been up to as they moved to the till.

A tap on her shoulder made Sue jump uncharacteristically as she turned to find Daphne and Tracey looking at her, "Hey Sue," Daphne said, "I thought you had a holster."

"I do," she said a bit too sharply, and took a calming breath, "it's for my cousin."

"Hey, you three!" Harry interrupted them. Daphne looked like Sue felt as she fought down a blush. Thank Merlin I've always been naturally quiet, "Daphne, Sue ready for dueling later?"

"Yep," Daphne squeaked out as Sue just nodded her head. Tracey had a wide, knowing grin on her face as she glanced at her best friend.

Harry either didn't notice or didn't have it in him to tease, "I was just heading over to the Three Broomstick sto grab a bite for lunch with some others before I head back for practice if you wanted to join us."

"We'd love too," Tracey answered for all of them when it seemed that no one else was going to, "Sue just needed to buy a holster for her cousin then we'll meet you over there."

"Great," With that he headed exited the store, giving them all a charming smile.

Sue couldn't stop the blush that came to her face when she approached the till to receive a knowing look from the gorgeous girl behind the counter. Her voice was melodious, and sweet, and painfully teasing, "Did you find everything you needed?" Yes, and then some. But you already knew that.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on. 

Chapter Text

Sitting at the Hufflepuff table across from Susan, Daphne couldn't be happier with the changes that had taken place since the start of the year thanks to Malfoy's fall from grace. In just a few short weeks, she'd rekindled relationships that had really meant something to her as a child. She wasn't sure how understanding Susan would be but ended up having no reason to worry. Her friend's Hufflepuff nature showed through and she'd welcomed her with open arms.

"How are things with the academic team going?" Susan asked as she dropped her goblet down on the table. It was just the two of them, at least nearby. Tracey was still finishing up quidditch practice while Hannah was over at the Gryffindor table with Neville Longbottom.

"Good, but I've never crammed so much information into my head in so little time in my life. Professor Vector and Babbling have been… tyrannical would be a bit harsh, but not that far off the mark," Daphne chuckled, "I'd say our year has a pretty damn good chance of going head-to-head with anyone that the other schools have to offer."

"I'm pretty sure if it was just you, Hermione, and Padma, you lot would have a pretty damn good chance. The rest is just bonus." Susan said it so casually, she didn't realize how much Daphne appreciated the compliment, "Do you know how they're going to be challenging you yet?"

"Well, there are going to be timed and marked tests as well as scholastic trivia teams, four against four where we'll have to buzz in fastest to be able to answer." Daphne explained.

"Oh, so they must have you doing reaction training as well? Not to different from the quidditch and dueling teams I imagine."

Daphne furrowed her brow, "Uh no, we haven't done that yet."

"Well doesn't matter if you know the answer if you can't buzz in faster than the other team." Susan reasoned, "Maybe they just want you to know the information first before they start working on the reflexes. Besides for you, you've gotten plenty of that sort of training during the dueling." That was certainly true, the dueling team had been subjected to spell avoidance training from both Flitwick and Dumbledore. The two professors could fire off spells with ridiculous speed and accuracy. And even then, I would bet money that they've been holding back.

A group of people reached the door, Tracey was there with Harry, Ginny, Demelza and the first year, Emma. It's still odd seeing a Slytherin so openly fraternizing with Gryffindors. But it's becoming more common every day. Ron came in behind that group with Dean and Inglebee, despite the significant change in the dynamics between the houses since the start of the year, there were still some stalwarts who were struggling with letting go of past anger and Ron was certainly one of them. He was frosty at best toward the newly friendly Slytherins.

Tracey split off from the rest of her teammates as they headed toward the Ravenclaw table to join Hermione where she sat with Padma. Her best friend plopped down next to her, hair still wet from the showers but with a big smile on her face, "I tell you, this is the best year ever at Hogwarts."

Smiling at her friend's joy, Daphne gave her a nudge of the shoulder, "Having that much fun playing quidditch?" She knew how much Tracey loved the sport more than anyone. It frustrated her terribly being unable to even tryout for the house team. But given the way she'd been performing for the school team, Daphne doubted she'd refused in the years to come. Snape likes winning far too much to allow her to be kept off in the future.

"Always," Tracey beamed, filling her plate with quite a lot of food after working up an appetite out on the pitch, "It doesn't hurt that we're getting taught by two of the best professional players in the world at least once a week." She chuckled lowly, and continued softly, "Though I still don't think anything has beaten tryouts yet."

Daphne stepped on her friend's foot underneath the table to shut her up, but it was already too late as she'd peaked Susan's interest, "Why?"

"Oh, I got quidditch and a show." Tracey said with a wicked little smile. Since the tryouts, Tracey had only told Daphne what she'd seen in the showers afterward. And fueled my fantasies every night since.

Hearing that her best friend had seen Harry with another girl had done nothing to deter her interest as one might expect. No instead, it had simply left her thinking about what it would be like to be with him… and another girl. And it hasn't been limited to just Ginny. Susan's featured more than once, and Sue after our tilt during dueling practice and even the new fucking baker at Honeydukes after the Hogsmeade weekend. It'd been frustrating Daphne in the most wonderful ways to say the least.

"You're only telling me this now?" Susan asked with a slight pout, "It's been two weeks since the tryouts and I've heard nothing about it." The way her eyes lit up gave away her lack of any real anger.

Tracey shrugged her shoulders unrepentantly, "You and I were friends for barely a week at that point. Now it's been nearly a month, that's quite the difference." Her best friend wasn't a gossip by nature but would happily do it with her closest friends.

"Tracey…" Daphne warned but her friend paid her no mind. Why? Why must she be this way?

Shushing her, Tracey leaned over to whisper quietly to their redheaded friend. While she was more than happy to tell Susan, she didn't intend for it to be spread all around the school, "I saw Harry and Ginny having a bit of fun in the showers after tryouts. They put on… one hell of a show. Honestly, the blokes not my type, well any bloke, but Ginny… Merlin, I could've watched her all afternoon."

Susan's face flushed immediately as her blue eyes found Harry at the Ravenclaw table across from them, "Wh… what?"

"He had the poor girl shaking and shuddering like a leaf, and he didn't even fuck her." Tracey giggled, still careful not to be overheard, "And I tell you, he was big. It would've broken her in half if he did." She went to hold her hands apart to show just how big it had been.

With a harsh whisper, Susan stopped her, "Don't! I know how big he is!"

That brought both Slytherins up short. Daphne's eyes narrowed as she understood, "Seems Tracey's not the only one who's been keeping stories to herself."

Susan blushed an even deeper red. Thinking it best if this conversation was had in private, Daphne threw her bag over her shoulder and stood, grabbing both girls' hands. Tracey squawked in protest, "Hey, I've barely eaten."

"You can have a house elf bring you food later if you don't make it back in time." Tracey grabbed a handful of crisps before getting dragged away. The three left the room as inconspicuously as they could manage and went to the nearest unoccupied room outside of the Great Hall.

Closing the door behind them, Daphne looked at her Hufflepuff friend expectantly, "No more potentially prying ears, so have something to tell us Susie?"

For a brief moment, Susan looked anywhere but Daphne until she took a steadying breath. The blush had left her cheeks somewhat, "After I got hurt at the dueling tryouts, Harry took me up to the hospital wing to get me patched up."

"I remember." Daphne ground out, fighting off equal measures of frustration and arousal.

Susan didn't seem to notice as she thought back wistfully on the events of the day, "Well we went down to the Hufflepuff Basement after that, we were going to go to the kitchen. I've always liked Harry… and fancied him since before the start of the year… I was just happy to be alone with him."

A tiny crunch caused Daphne and Susan's eyes to snap to Tracey who only looked between the pair, "What? I'm listening."

Both Susan and Daphne giggled slightly at that before the former continued, "Anyway… he was walking behind me when something the air just… shifted. And when I looked back at him, he was hot and hard in his trousers and… so big." Susan was obviously excited just at the memory, "I… helped him take care of it."

"You slag…" Tracey chuckled though there was no heat in the jibe.

"I'm not a slag!" Susan refuted, "Harry's only the second bloke I've ever done anything like that with. And…"

"She's teasing you, Susan." Daphne cut her off, "She doesn't really think you're a slag. If you are, you're the most subtle one in the school because you certainly don't have Pansy or Lavender's reputation." Looking at the other girl, she was honestly confused about something, "So… why aren't you angry?"

"What?" Susan was now just as confused as Daphne, clearly not expecting the question.

"Tracey just told you that the bloke you fancy… and fooled around with… was with another girl. Why aren't you angry?" She desperately wanted to hear her friends answer if for no other reason than to justify her own feelings on the matter. I should be angry or devastated or both, but I'm just… not.

"I…" Susan struggled to find the words, her brow furrowed, "I told him I fancy him, and he told me he thinks I'm pretty great, too. And I believe him."

"That's it?" Daphne said a bit louder than she meant to, "Harry's not the sort to lie, I know but…"

"He wouldn't be the first wizard with more than witch," Susan said with a small frown, "It's been common in the past for particularly powerful wizards to take more than one… wife… or lover… It's only been the last three truly powerful wizards that have been an exception." Voldemort, Dumbledore and Grindelwald.

Blushing a bright red again, she continued quietly, "Besides as the last Bones, my future husband will have to be willing to let me pass on my name to one of our children. If Harry had a wife for the House of Potter…

Snorting, Tracey ate the last of her crisps, "You haven't been giving that any thought, eh Susie?"

Swallowing, Susan replied, "I… It's something that I've always been aware of so, I've always given it some thought. I'm sure the same is true for Daphne."

Tracey turned a questioning eye toward her, "Yes, it's something that I've had to consider as well." Daphne confirmed absently. Her mind was filled with the image of her friend on her knees for Harry, worshiping his cock. A cock that she knew thanks to Tracey's perving was… large to say the least.

"Huh, that's definitely one advantage of being a half-blood without an important name."

Ignoring her friend's comment, Daphne continued her questioning, "Don't you think it's odd that you're so accepting of this?" I know that's what I think for my own part…

"A little… but, it's the way I feel. So long as he tells me about it at some point, doesn't try to lie about it. I don't think I would want to stop him."

Daphne felt like she wanted to scream. It was infuriating and brilliant to have her own thoughts reflected in the other girl. She wanted to feel justified, and she did, but at the same time she knew that it was absolutely mad. Almost any other girl in the school would be heartbroken or furious or something… but all we seem to feel is accepting… and aroused.

Noticing that Susan was staring at her intently now, she tried to hide those emotions, but it didn't seem to work, "What?"

"You just seem to care a great deal more about what I think of Harry with someone else than I would've thought. I can't help but wonder why?"

"I just want what's best for you." That was true but only a half-truth at best.

"Well that… and she fancies the pants off of him as well." Tracey added. Daphne turned a bone-chilling glare toward her best friend that she just brushed off with a smile and a wink.

Looking back at Susan, she was met with a beaming grin, "I knew it!"

Knowing that there was no use lying, she confirmed, "Yes, that's true too." Susan looked like the cat that caught the canary and that only caused Daphne more frustration, "Why are you happy?! We fancy the same bloke!"

"I just told that I don't see that as a problem." The grin didn't leave Susan's face.

"You're barmy."

"I'd say that we're both a bit barmy. You're just having a harder time accepting it than I am." That sent Tracey into a fit of giggles. I'm going to rip my fucking hair out… this is ridiculous.

Throwing her hands up in frustration, Daphne moved toward the door. Susan spoke up before she could open it, "I wanked him off with my tits by the way… and his cum was fucking delicious." That image sent Daphne's mind racing and she had to fight the blush that came to her cheeks.

She turned back to look at her friend to see a smug smirk on the other girl's face. Even Tracey's mouth was even open in shock at what Susan had just said. Opening the door, Daphne needed to get out of that room and hopefully clear her head. As she closed the door, she heard Tracey and Susan burst into laughter.

Hurrying toward the staircase, she was met by the person she least wanted to see in that moment, "Hey, Daphne… you alright?" Harry was there with Sue Li as the enchanted staircase turned with them on it.

"Fine," she said hurriedly, "just… just need to get to the library, I'm meant to be studying for the academic tournament tonight and I'm not sure I'm in the mood." It was true, they would do an hour of study in the library before the professors joined them and ran them through questions.

"Oh, right," Harry glanced to the pretty Asian witch with him, talking louder as he drifted further away, "We're just going to go work on silent casting… for the dueling tournament. I was going to say you're more than welcome to come along but you're clearly busy." Daphne looked at the other witch and she couldn't help but feel that the usually unflappable girl looked equal parts eager and nervous. I'd wager my entire vault that she fancies him too. That makes at least four. Sodding mad, the lot of us.

Despite her frustration, she didn't have it in her to take it out on Harry, "Thanks, but uh… maybe next time!"

He gave her a roguish smile that she wanted to kiss right off his handsome face, "Definitely!" With that they headed up the staircase while she waited for it to come back. She tapped her foot impatiently, her mind far removed from the studying she was going to be doing. Wonder if Sue's going to get a bit of Harry as well while they're practicing.

By the time the staircase returned Harry and Sue had disappeared somewhere on the fourth floor. Alone, she made her way up to the library. When she reached it, she went straight over to the section that had been set aside for the fourth year academic team. She was surprised to see that Hermione wasn't already there, only Padma was waiting there.

There were books that had been recommended by Professors Vector and Babbling stacked on the table that hadn't been moved since they started studying. They spanned the full range of magical topics, but she couldn't remember either of the professors recommending the book that Padma was reading. She could just make out the title on the spine that was tilted toward her, "Wizarding Laws of Britain?"

Jumping slightly at her voice, Padma clearly hadn't noticed her arrival, "Hello Daphne." She closed the book quickly, more quickly than she would have expected of someone who was just studying.

"Hello. Again, Wizarding Laws of Britain?" She didn't let the topic go.

"I uh… realized that no one on the team was focusing on the topic. I figured at least one of us should have a rudimentary knowledge of the subject." Padma threw her long braid over her shoulder, and only briefly looked Daphne in the eye as she reached for another tome about the history of Goblin Rebellions.

Something made Daphne think that wasn't the whole truth, but took her at her word, "Hopefully, we should be fine if anything like that comes up. Both Hannah's father and mine are on the Wizengamot, and in my case at least I've had to attend multiple sessions and learn the history. But I imagine they'll mostly avoid the topic. They wouldn't want to appear biased toward the host country."

"Still, Professor Vector did say we would all need to be well rounded for the individual testing. During the team competitions, we'll be able to rely on our areas of expertise but that won't be the case when we're by ourselves." That was true, Professor Vector wanted all eight of them to be as knowledgeable as they could be across disciplines, though there were obviously some things that they each had more interest in than others.

"Well… if you have any questions, you're more than welcome to ask me. Hell, Susan Bones has been to more meetings than some of the actual Wizengamot members over the years because of her aunt, so you could always ask her as well." Daphne sat down across from the Indian witch and grabbed a book from the stack as well. It was a book on obscure charms and their uses.

Over the course of the next five minutes, they were joined by the rest of their teammates. Usually, Daphne loved the serene quiet of the library, but as she tried to focus on the text in front of her, her mind kept going back to what Susan had said. She couldn't help but imagine her childhood friend with her beautiful bust wrapped around Harry's cock, thrusting it between them until she made him explode. I bet he fucking covered her. There is that rumor about powerful wizards.

As the minutes ticked by, she never once turned the page. She looked at the book without seeing. All the while her face was lightly flushed as she rubbed her thighs together subtly beneath the table. Her imagination only made her pussy wet, and needy. Her lack of focus didn't go entirely unnoticed. Her roommate Lily Moon, was next to her and whispered quietly in her ear, "Are you alright, Daphne?"

Startling slightly, she looked around the table to find that no else was paying them any mind, "I… uh…"

"You look a bit flush, do you have a fever? Maybe you should go see Madam Pomfrey?" Lily asked, "Vector and Babbling would understand if you missed one practice."

"You're right," Daphne was happy for the out and started gathering her things, "I'm just not feeling quite right, tell them for me?"

Lily nodded her head, "Of course, I'll see you later." Daphne gave her dormmate an appreciative smile before making her way out of the library. When she reached the entrance, she stopped for a brief second. Maybe I should go see Madam Pomfrey, just make sure there's no… magic or potions affecting me.

Making her way to the Hospital Wing took no time at all, there was a first year there with a bloody nose and a sixth year with a singed robes and a mild burn on their hands, but most of the beds were empty. The matron came and escorted her toward a bed, "Something wrong Miss Greengrass?"

"I'm… I'm not sure, Madam Pomfrey."

Her cool, comforting hands checked her forehead and cheeks. "Bit warm, dear, but certainly not a fever."

"Do you think you could just check to make sure there's no spells or potions affecting me," Daphne said quickly, "I'm not sure if I've been quite myself lately."

"You think someone has cursed you or given you a potion without your knowledge?"

"Honestly, no. I just want to be sure."

"Alright, dear." The matron's wand weaved through the air, and Daphne's body glowed with a faint white light, "No spells," another spell and she glowed again, "and no potions either. You're fit as a fiddle."

She didn't realize she'd been holding breath and let it out with a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Madame Pomfrey." I knew he wouldn't have done anything like that, but I'm happy to be sure.

"Of course, I'm here to help, Miss Greengrass." She gave her a kind smile, "Is there anything else?"

"No, I think I just need some rest." she stood from the bed, "Have a good night."

"You too, dear." Daphne knew she could go back to the practice if she really wanted, but was also aware that she would still be distracted. So, as she left the hospital wing she decided to head down to her dormitory, so that she could find some privacy… and some relief.

There were a few people in the Common Room when she stepped inside, and she could feel Malfoy's eyes on her as she crossed the room, but she paid none of them any mind and Draco even less. He spent most of his time secluded in the dungeons since his punishment, at least when he wasn't in detentions.

The last thing Daphne wanted to do at that moment was think about Draco, she had far more enticing thoughts that had her hurrying to her bed. When she reached her dorm, there was no one else inside. Curfew was less than an hour away, so people would probably be coming back soon, but she would already be comfortably sequestered by the time the others arrived.

Stripping out of her uniform, only her knickers remained as she climbed into her bed. There was a noticeable wet spot on the emerald-green, satin fabric. She leaned herself back against her soft pillows and closed the curtains behind her. No one would be able to disturb her now, and she couldn't be happier with that about it.

Skimming her fingers down her belly, she wasted no time getting her fingers beneath the band of her knickers and plunging one of them into her dripping core. She gasped low in her throat at the lewd squishing that came from between her thighs as she started chasing her peak.

Her thoughts instantly went to Harry and what he might be doing. Sue Li most likely. While Daphne was a bit vain, and rightfully proud of her looks, she couldn't deny that her Ravenclaw year-mate was stunning, and exotic. I certainly wouldn't kick her out of bed. A few short weeks ago, the thought wouldn't have even crossed her mind, but now it seemed to be as natural as breathing.

Daphne pictured the slender girl bent over and inviting her lover to take her from behind. Her long, slim legs spread and her pale, pink pussy wet and ready. While the girl was a menace in a duel, she always looked delicate, and Daphne imagined Harry's fat cock would split her in half and have her fucked stupid within a couple strokes.

"Fill that… little pussy." Daphne murmured to herself, caught up in the picture she was painting for herself. She wanted to be there with them kissing the other girl's porcelain skin, and licking the sweat from every crevice formed by Harry's hard muscles. She wanted to kneel between where they were joined and let them drip onto her face with every thrust. She wanted to lick at his bollocks and Sue's little slit, until they both couldn't take any more of it and just exploded. I bet they would taste fucking amazing. Merlin, why didn't I just take them up on the offer.

It wasn't lost on her that she had manufactured this entire scenario in her own head, and that they could simply be practicing dueling, but her lust-addled mind didn't care about that fact. It was as real to her in that moment, as the digits digging into her pussy.

Shlick. Shlick. Shlick. A second of her fingers joined the first as she kept sawing away at her own dripping quim. I'm so tight. Even that's a bit of a stretch, how am I going to take Harry? The stain on the front of her tiny undergarments was growing bigger with every plunge and prod of her fingers. She scraped against the sensitive walls of her tunnel as she imagined Harry and Sue shaking and shuddering against each other. I'll make him fucking fit. Her thoughts were erratic and broken, but all focused on her lust.

"So much… cum." It would drip out of Sue, her little hole couldn't possibly handle all of that cum, and Daphne would be right there to lap up every drop that she couldn't take. And then Harry would slide in behind her, stretch her lips on his bulbous head and fill her up with every inch of his stupidly big cock. Because of course he can stay hard for a second round… or five. Now that had her absolutely gushing, and her beautiful, nubile body flushed as she reached her peak.

She filled her other hand with the soft, pillowy flesh of her tit and tweaked at her hard nipple. Her hips popped off the bed as her toes curled in pleasure. Her pussy flooded with more of her arousal and it gushed around her fingers and leaked to her bum cheeks. The entire front of her knickers were soaked in her juices. Her thighs quaked as she gasped and mewled through her climax.

Eyes heavy with pleasure, she stared up at the ceiling, fingers still gently toying with the lips of her pussy, "I'm not going to be left out. If Susan and Sue, and sodding Ginny Weasley are happy to go after what they want, why should I be any different. I'm Daphne Bloody Greengrass!" For the first time since this desire, this need, had started, she resolved herself to get Harry.

By the time she fell asleep that night, she'd gotten herself off three more times. To thoughts of her and Harry, and Susan, and Ginny, and even the girl at Honeydukes. It'll be reality sooner rather than later. I refuse to live through fantasies alone.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

The tunnel was dank, dewy, and horribly uneven until it opened onto a high vaulted chamber with a smooth grey stone floor. Great pillars flanked him on either side, entwined with carved wood. It was wet, having been flooded at some point in the past. At the far end of the room, there was a massive statue of what could only be Salazar Slytherin.

But what concerned him most was the body lying still not far from the base of the great statue. Hurrying across the chamber, water splashed around his feet with every step. He pulled up short when he saw a tall, handsome young man of twenty years or more standing in the light staring up at the founder's statue. He had dark hair and wore Slytherin robes. He'd never seen the man before, but he knew who he was all the same, "Hello Tom."

Here was the person that he knew one day would grow up to kill his parents, the one who was responsible for hurting his classmates this year, and the one quickly sapping the strength from Ginny for himself. The young Voldemort gave him a small, cold smile, "You don't seem surprised to see me."

"Dumbledore never could find the Chamber, but he knew that it was you that opened it. Did you think he wouldn't tell me?"

"The old man like to keep his secrets, but that might just have been because it was me. I always had to be awfully careful around him," Tom scowled, "But now he's been driven out of this castle by the memory of me."

"He's been driven out of this castle by the stupidity of a Minister more concerned with appearances than results and corrupt bastards who still believe in your misguided principles." Harry countered, "Dumbledore told the Minister outright that he thought it was a Basilisk being used to harm the students… by you, and that the school should be shut down after the first attack. But Fudge would hear nothing of it."

Tom laughed mirthlessly, "Of course he wouldn't. Politicians rarely do what's best for people. With the right amount of gold, they can always be counted on to do what's best for the interests of those around them, and barring that the best interests of themselves."

With a jolt, Harry came back to himself, and he found himself in the comforting confines of the Headmaster's Office. There was a light sheen of sweat on his brow and he breathed heavily. Dumbledore placed his wand upon his desk and smiled across at him, "Well done, my boy. You've made outstanding progress in just a few short weeks."

Harry rubbed at his temples irritably, trying to get rid of the headache that was starting, "Doesn't feel like it." They'd been testing his occlumency for hours now. While at first he'd been mildly successful at repelling and recognizing the probes sent his way, growing fatigue made it more and more difficult. And so, with each renewed assault, the Headmaster found it easier to see into some of his memories.

"Remember the very first chapter of the book I gave you. It takes time to master the Mind Arts. That you managed to recognize my attacks and force them out already is a show of steady progress. And it shows in your control of your magic." At least that much is true. While it still wasn't perfect, he wasn't hurting anyone in lessons anymore and that'd been his main goal.

The Headmaster looked lost in thought. He still regretted the way that things had gone during his second year, and rightfully so. Despite his best efforts, he'd made mistakes, some of his own making and some not, that led to his students getting hurt. Harry coughed lightly to get the other man's attention, "Is everything all right, sir?"

"Yes… yes, Harry. I'm afraid I've already kept you more than long enough. Well done again. The same time Wednesday." With that, Harry stood and made his way out of the office. The eyes of the former Headmasters and Headmistresses were all on him as he left. Most of them had become fascinated with their lessons. It must be more interesting than watching Dumbledore read letters and take meetings all day.

When he reached the common room, it was already empty. It was a Sunday morning, and Dumbledore was right in that they'd gone longer than usual. Cleaning himself up quickly, he made his way down to the Great Hall for some much needed food. The tables were packed with students, no one in any particular hurry to leave on the weekend. I must be one of the last one's down

Looking along the tables, he tried to find somewhere that he could squeeze in and found the perfect place. Walking down the aisle between the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables, he threw his leg over the bench and plopped himself down beside Susan and across from Daphne.

"I'm not going to just pull him…" It was his Slytherin friend that noticed him first and she went quiet. He quirked an eyebrow, as she quickly looked away from him and found her plate incredibly fascinating.

Turning to look at him, he got a big smile from the redhead, "I was wondering where you were." Her hand went to his leg beneath the table and gave him a light squeeze. It didn't leave his thigh after the affectionate gesture though. Since their encounter in the Hufflepuff Basement, these casual displays of affection had become more common.

"I had a lesson with Dumbledore." Harry told them both, filling his plate with food. He started scarfing it down, happy to refuel after an already long morning.

Daphne snorted at his explanation, while Susan could only shake her head in disbelief. Chewing on a piece of bacon, he looked between the two expectantly. It was Daphne that answered his silent question with a fond smile, "Only you could casually mention you had a lesson with one of the most famous wizards in the world like it was nothing."

Susan continued that line of thinking, "You realize that most of the students in this school have never shared more than a dozen words with him, right?"

"I've never given it much thought." Harry admitted, "I've known him since I was a child, and always treated him like he was just another… friend, I guess. We talk, we joke, we tell stories. it's just the way things have always been between us." Both girls could only shake their heads at that.

Further conversation was interrupted by an owl that dropped in front of Harry. The bird offered its leg and the letter on it. He didn't recognize the bird, so with brow furrowed in confusion, he untied it. It was only a short letter.

We heard back from the Conclave. Come down to the village as soon as possible so we can discuss it. Today if possible.

Orina and Anya.

Both Susan and Daphne were looking at him expectantly, hoping he would tell them what was in the letter. If it was Hermione, she would've just read over my shoulder. Running a hand through his hair, he gave both a relaxed smile, "Just a message from a couple of friends."

"Oh, come on! Your eyes lit up when you read it. It must be more than that." Daphne didn't look the slightest bit pleased with his simple explanation.

"It's probably another one of his many… many lovers planning their next liaison." Susan said with a giggle. All three laughed at that, Harry a bit woodenly. Well, she's half right. It's from my lovers just not to schedule any illicit liaisons. He still needed to talk to Susan about Orina and Anya, but things had been so busy with the upcoming tournaments that he'd hardly had a moment alone with her.

People were starting to meander out of the hall. I have a few hours before quidditch practice later. I should be able to get down to the village and back. Susan gave Harry's thigh another squeeze to get his attention as he ate the rest of his meal absently before breakfast finished, "Daphne and I were gonna head to the library, we've both put off our Arithmancy assignment too long already. Did you want to join us?"

"No… I have something I need to take care of. I'll see you two later." Both girls looked disappointed at the news, but neither of them protested.

Susan leaned in and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek, "You know where to find us if you change your mind."

"Of course." With that the two lovely ladies left together.

Finishing up the last bit of his meal, he stood and headed toward the head table, "Professor," he stood in front of Dumbledore and showed him the message he received, "I would like permission to go down to the village this morning."

Looking at him over his half-moon spectacles he chuckled, and handed the paper back to Harry, "I'm afraid I can't give you permission. Without your guardian accompanying you, it would appear as preferential treatment. I'm sure Severus would be in my ear before lunch if you were allowed to leave the grounds when others aren't." Leaning in, the Headmaster spoke so that only he could hear, "Of course, if you had some other means of reaching the village without anyone being any the wiser… that would be none of my business."

Keeping a straight face, he gave a stiff nod, "I understand. Thank you, professor." He beat hasty retreat from the hall, knowing it would take a while to get to the village down the passage he had in mind. Thanks to Sirius, he knew of a couple passages out of the castle. The safest he'd been told of was on the third floor behind the statue of Gunhilda of Gorsemoor.

Hurrying back up to the dorms, he was stopped in the common room by Ron, "There you are mate. Didn't see you at breakfast."

"You don't see much other than your meal at breakfast." Harry needled at his friend.

Ron chuckled, "True, but I was looking for you. I wanted to talk about some of our quidditch strategies before practice today."

"I'm a bit busy right now." Harry tried to push past his ginger friend but was stopped.

"With what? You've been more on top of your assignments this year than Hermione since you barely seem to sleep anymore." Harry quirked an eyebrow at his friend, who shrugged his shoulders, "What? I can be observant when I want to be."

He was saved from coming up with a lie when Ginny spoke from his side, "He promised to help me with some dueling before quidditch practice later. Right, Harry?"

"Exactly." He agreed.

"There see." Ginny gave her brother a look, and while it seemed like he was going to protest for a moment he thought better of it.

"Fine, but we're discussing it after practice." He moved over to the other side of the room and joined Parvati and Dean in conversation.

Turning to the youngest Weasley, he gave her smile, he gave her a quiet, "Thanks."

"Don't mention it." She gave his bum a light smack, "I've known you long enough to be able to tell when you're up to some mischief."

"Hey, I resemble that remark."

Ginny rolled her eyes at him, "Normally, I'd be all for joining you, but I don't have your insane energy and I don't want to be knackered before practice later so… I'll wait down here. Still need my brother to think we're headed off together." He bounded up the stairs and retrieved his invisibility cloak.

When he came back down, Ginny was waiting for him by the portrait hole with a big smile on her face, "Ready?" He gave her a nod and they exited the portrait of the Fat Lady and stood alone in the corridor, "So where are you off to?"

"Hogsmeade, to see Orina and Anya." He told her the truth.

"Oh…" she bit her bottom lip before giving a small shake of her head, "That's almost enough to make me want to come with but… I really do want to relax before I practice so… next time?"

Harry chuckled, "Sure… if that's what you want."

"Very much want." She leaned up and gave him a kiss on the cheek, and reached around to give his bum a squeeze, "Off with you before I change my mind and do something I'll really enjoy… but regret later." Ginny turned and headed toward the enchanted staircase while Harry made for a secret passage that would get him to the third floor quicker.

A few minutes later he found himself standing in front of the statue of the One-Eyed Hag, "Dissendium." Just like Sirius said, the hump of the statue opened to reveal a short slide down to a passage.

It took him nearly an hour on foot to reach the other end. With his invisibility cloak on, he opened a hatch in the basement of Honeydukes and hurried inside. No one was down there as he made his way up the stairs and through the sweet shop. He slipped out the door and hurried toward the Three Broomsticks.

It'd become such a normal part of his life, happening nearly every day, he didn't even pay it any mind as his cock hardened in his trousers. Though he was rather surprised at the timing of it, it'd become rather predictable in the last week or so. Unlike before when it could be any hour of the day, it happened at night, after dinner and luckily for him, when he was alone. Or not I suppose if what's happened with Ginny and Susan is anything to go by.

He followed behind a middle-aged witch as she went into the Three Broomsticks. He didn't really care if Rosmerta saw him. She likes me well enough that she wouldn't tell anyone up at the castle anyway. But he wasn't there to make small talk with the innkeeper, not to mention the situation in his trousers. So, he just made his way to the stairs and headed toward the rooms where he knew he'd find his veela lovers.

When he reached the door, he tried to open it only for it to be locked. There were charms on each of the inn's rooms that meant they only opened from inside or with the right key. So, all he could do was knock and hope one of them was inside. Knock. Knock. Knock. He could hear nothing within, the rooms were also charmed to ensure the privacy of the patrons within. But he was in luck as the door opened to Anya's beautiful face, her blue eyes peered through the crack in the door, but she kept her body hidden from view.

"Who's there?" He heard Orina ask from within.

Sounding irritated, Anya replied, "No von." Before she could close the door, he removed the cloak from his head.

"That's not nice, I'm right here." He watched as her sapphire eyes lit up in joy, "I came as quick as I could." She quickly pulled him into the room, closing the door and locking it behind him. The sight on the bed had him throbbing in his trousers intensely.

Orina was bent over the edge of the bed, legs spread wide and tiny little slit dripping down her thighs. Her big, soft tits were pressed to the mattress and wrapped in a satin white bra. There was a pair of similarly colored, skimpy knickers wrapped around one of her ankles, "Fuckin' Merlin… looks like I interrupted you two."

She looked over her shoulder at him, and a sultry smile came to her lips the second she saw him, "You're never interrupting, just making things better. Much, much better."

Something she said amid their lovemaking the last time he'd been in this room came back to him then. She said that they'd been helping each other… and implied it was almost every day. His jaw dropped from the connection he'd just made as Anya stepped around him and over to the bed. And while her nude body was certainly jaw-dropping that's not what caused it this time.

His other veela lover was bare naked save for a pair of pink ankle socks, and somehow that made it all the sexier. Her beautiful bust bounced with each step until she stood beside her dearest friend's upturned bum and ran a finger through her damp sex. With a naughty little smirk, she brought that digit up and licked the juice that stained it off with her tongue.

As enticing as that sight was, he fought to hold onto his train of thought and not get mired in his own lust, "It's been you two… together… that've been causing it."

Both girls turned their captivating blue eyes toward him, and he could feel the warm greeting of their alure as it washed over him, trying to coax him into bed, "Vat?"

He stepped closer to the bed, eyes glued to the beautiful sight of Anya toying with the lips of Orina's pussy again, "Almost every day since our first time together, I've had these overwhelming surges of… desire. I've just gotten used to them at this point."

"You think…"

"That it's when you two are together that it happens, yes." Absently he dropped a hand to Orina's bum and wrapped his other around Anya's hip, "I thought it was just my magic becoming accustomed to being entwined, and the destruction of the Horcrux," which is probably part of it, "but this is… definitely part of it too." Their new jobs even explained why it'd become more predictable lately.

Squish. Squish. Anya prodded at Orina's dripping sex more aggressively at that news, pulling a moan from her friend's throat. Her other hand dropped to the waist of his trousers, and she toyed with the snap, "So you're hard for us right now… because we've been fucking each other for last five minutes."

"How terribly naughty of us…" Orina said low and throaty, wiggling her bum as he squeezed the smooth flesh, "to make you so desperate… so hard… and not be there to take care of you."

Giving him a wicked smile, Anya unsnapped his trousers and wiggled her hand into his pants, "I think he's had a few other naughty vitches to take care of him though… so it's not all bad." He sucked in a sharp breath of air as she wrapped her delicate digits around his length.

Orina whined in her throat, "Our fault… our responsibility." Pushing back with her hips, she started grinding her bum needily against his upper thigh through his trousers.

"I think she vants to make it up to you… and I think she's right… we should both make it up to you." She brough both hands to the waist of his trousers and pushed them down his legs. His member popped free, bouncing up to slap against his abs through his shirt. Takin hold of him with both hands, Anya pressed her thumb against the underside of his glands and coaxed a bead of pre-cum that she gathered on her palm and started working into his shaft.

Gripping him around the base, she slapped his shaft against Orina's bouncy bum. She giggled at the wanton moan it pulled from her friend, "Do you want it?"

"Yes, please." She said, quick and eager.

"But he filled your little pussy the last time he vas here. Shouldn't it be my turn?" Anya pushed and pulled his cockhead through her puffy pussy lips, teasing them both terribly.

"You can have turn too! We both know he can go more than one round!" The veela on the bed was shameless covetous of his cock. She tried to push back against him when Anya teased her again, but her friend pushed against her bum to stop her.

"He might not have enough time though." Without warning, Anya guided him all the way into the welcoming heat of Orina's pristine pussy before pulling on his hips and helping sink into his lover. Harry threw his head back with a groan and Anya smiled up at him, "Luckily, I have solution."

Leaning up, she pulled Harry into a deep kiss which he returned happily. Her nails came up to dig into his chest through his shirt before she pushed away from him. There was a sexy little smirk on her full lips as she turned her back to him and hopped onto the bed beside her friend. What she did next caught him by surprise.

Draping herself over Orina, she pressed her beautiful breasts into her friend's wonderfully sculpted back. The soft, pillowy flesh spilled out to the side so he could see their incredible curves from the back. Then she moved her bum so that he was looking at two perfect backsides stacked right on top of one another. There were four pink, inviting holes on display for him. Anya's pristine pussy dripped with arousal and a strand of her essence fell right onto Orina's smallest, tightest hole.

The erotic sight had him pulsing inside of the gripping heat around his member, making them both groan. Anya looked back at him, her sapphire eyes dark with lust and need, "Now you can fuck us both."

Harry didn't need to be told twice. One hand dropped to Orina's hip while the fingers of the other found Anya's dripping heat. Schlick. Shoving deep into her sex with his cock, his digits plunged into Anya's. He quickly started gathering speed, humping against the two beautiful bums in front of him. Watching with rapt attention, he loved the way the flesh jiggled and wiggled, the pale cheeks turning redder with each powerful thrust.

As they rutted against each other the room was filled with the heady smell of their lovemaking. The allure became palpable around them, and just drove their passions higher. Anya kissed at the back of her dearest friend's neck, gentle, feather-light little kisses that made her shiver and whimper. Trapped beneath Anya's weight, she could do nothing but take every snap of his hips, as he used and abused her silky sheath, not that she was complaining one bit. Every time their bodies smacked together, she moaned or whimpered or cursed or just thanked him for fucking her.

Grabbing her friend's platinum blonde, tresses, she pulled her head up and nipped at her ear, "Do you like that naughty girl? Do you like having that cock back in your hungry little hole?"

"I fucking… love it… I vish… we could do this…every day." The ridiculous, buttery grip of her sex got even tighter as he plowed her to her peak. Her sex had no desire to let him go as it tried to coax the cum from his balls, but he managed. With effort he pulled free of her needy hole, both her asshole and pussy flexed and pulsed as she came, trying to milk a cock that was no longer there, "No… put it back…"

But Harry wasn't listening. No, while Orina twitched through her climax, Harry aimed his creamy cock higher and sunk his length into Anya's welcoming heat. His first lover threw her head back in pure bliss and bowed her back. Unlike her friend, she wasn't trapped one bit, so she instantly started pushing her hips back to meet his. There lovemaking wasn't gentle, both of them using the other to chase their pleasure.

Despite the decadent sensuality of it all, Harry was still aware that this wasn't the reason that he'd come to Hogsmeade, and the longer they fucked the less time they had for his real purpose there. I could always visit again tomorrow… or the next day… or the next… if we don't get around to it.

That rational part of his brain didn't stop him from loving every second of filling Anya though. His bollocks slapped against Orina's puckered hole every time he thrust back into Anya's desperate pussy. He could feel her wet digits rubbing at that insanely tight entrance and scraping against his bollocks.

Anya's legs started to quiver as she neared the edge. Grabbing her silken hair right at the base, he pulled on her, forcing her back to bow until he could lean down and kiss her as she looked at him with wide, sex-drunk eyes, "You shouldn't… tease 'Rina so much. Your naughty little pussy… has missed this… just as much as hers."

"More…" She admitted with a sexy whimper, "Please… sucking you in the store… wasn't enough. I needed you… deep… soooo deep… inside of me." Harry could feel his climax approaching as he fucked her to her peak. A squirt of pussy juice escaped the airtight seal of her puffy lips and splashed against Orina's firm cheeks. Their other lover was plunging her own moist fingers into her sex, chasing a second climax of her own as they fucked on top of her.

"Please… please fill me." Anya begged, voice pure sin.

"You earned it together," Harry pulled his cock from her vibrating depths with a pop, "so I think you should share." Despite her orgasmic shudders, Anya managed to pull herself off of Orina. Both girls listened intently and fell to their knees at the foot of the bed. They stared adoringly at his cock, as their soft hands joined together to work in tandem to milk his load from his cock.

"Fu…fuck." With that exultation, his cock swelled in their grip, and he started shooting thick ropes cum. The first shot covered Orina from her chin up to her hair, her pink tongue flicked out of her mouth and her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she reached her second peak from the decadent taste. His cock kept pulsing, and by the time he was done, he'd left both beautiful young veela covered in his seed.

When they leaned into one another and started kissing his cum off one another, he genuinely couldn't believe his luck, "You two are… incredible." I must be the luckiest wizard alive, or this is fate's way of apologizing for Voldemort. His musings were interrupted by a knock on the door. Before he could react Orina, was on her feet and headed to open it. She must be joking.

With her face still stained with the evidence of their lovemaking, she opened it and stepped aside to let the person on the other side in. On instinct he went to cover his manhood, but forgot to as he watched another incredibly beautiful woman step into the room. Though she was obviously older than either of his two lovers, she looked fantastic.

Speaking in Bulgarian, she looked at Harry with piercing blue eyes. Her voice was like honey, and whatever she said caused Orina and Anya to giggle. Looking at Anya, she told him, "She says that we chose well."

"Well… you didn't really choose."

"If I could've chosen. I would've chosen you." His heart swelled at that, even as he offered her a hand up from her knees. He got a wide grin for the gesture. Both young women were completely at ease naked around their elder, and it made him feel a bit more at ease. Though I would prefer not to be standing here with my fuckin' knob out.

Leaning in, he whispered, "Who is she?"

"Iliyana, one of the Matriarchs of our Conclave." She must have noticed his discomfort as she grabbed his cock, and put back into his trousers for him, "We asked for help from them, and they sent her."

"Is that a good thing?"

"It means that they are confused by our circumstances, too. Someone needed to come personally to get better… understanding of things."

"Oh."

Iliyana spoke again, her gaze still boring into him. Whatever she said caused both Anya and Orina to drop their jaws in shock, "What?"

It took a moment for Anya to snap out of it to answer him, she swallowed and looked at him still obviously dazed by what she'd heard, "She… she says that you have an allure."

"What?" How the fuck did that happen?

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

Standing there absolutely gobsmacked, Harry watched as his two veela lovers spoke with their elder in hurried Bulgarian. It's a crime that no one has ever thought to invent a translation spell. But there wasn't so, for the moment he could only sit and listen, none the wiser of what was actually being said.

"How can he have an allure?" Anya asked the Matriarch.

The older veela only frowned, none too pleased with her own lack of knowledge, "I don't know, it is unheard of, even true male veela don't have an allure. If I could, I would take you all back to the Conclave until we can determine exactly what has happened."

"That's not possible." Anya replied tersely. Not only was she aware that there was no way that the British magical government would allow such a thing, but she had no desire to leave for her own part.

"I know."

"I feel nothing. Certainly nothing like I feel when we use ours." Orina crossed her arms beneath her bust, not entirely convinced that Iliyana was right.

"No,", Iliyana agreed, "it doesn't seem to be exactly like ours, but it's there. I could feel it when I walked into the room. Though, it disappeared almost as quickly as it came."

"Perhaps… perhaps you can just sense his magic."

"No, I've lived long enough to know the difference." Iliyana looked over to Harry again, and he fidgeted slightly under her intense gaze, not sure where to look, "I'd guess it's why I noticed, and you didn't. It's subtle, far more subtle than the allure is unless a veela is entwined…" That thought brought her up short.

"Is it a problem?" Anya asked, glancing over at Harry in concern. While he didn't know what they were saying he could see enough worry in her eyes that he gave her a gentle smile to try and calm her.

"I don't think so," Iliyana said, but she clearly wasn't certain. "You said that there was something unique about the entwinement?"

"There was a piece of the Dark Lord's soul attached to his scar." Anya explained. She'd been careful not to put that particular information in any letters, "Our magic, or well mine, burned it away. It was… a rather harrowing experience."

"Soul magic?"

"From what Harry said, yes." Orina answered looking acutely unhappy with the conversation.

Iliyana approached the younger girl and wrapped her in a hug. Pulling away she cupped her cheeks, "Oh, my lovely girl. There's nothing to worry about. This is just a quirk of magic that we need to understand." The Matriarch had known both girls since they were just babies and cared for them deeply.

Looking at Harry again, Iliyana asked, "Have you noticed any odd behaviors around you? Since the World Cup? And I don't mean your libido, I've been made aware of that and seen the evidence for myself."

Anya translated for him, and he ran a hand through his dark hair, "I... suppose. The girls in my life have been very… affectionate." He fought down a blush, as both Anya and Orina snickered, "But it definitely hasn't been every woman or girl I come into contact with like it is with veela and men."

While she preferred to speak in her native tongue, Iliyana could speak and understand English well enough to get his point. She hummed at his explanation, "So, it is unique as the circumstances of your entwinement. How interesting." The older veela was very much intrigued by the entire situation.

"It's… I mean I'm not forcing anybody to do anything they wouldn't want to do with this allure, am I?" That's the last thing I want to do.

"No," Anya said adamantly, with a shake of her head. His eyes drifted down to her still exposed bosom despite the situation, "Whatever your magic is doing, I can say that we vant to do everything we've done with you."

"Right," That didn't really convince him. If it's a result of their magic, of course it wouldn't affect them. I'm more concerned about the other people I'm around.

"I believe that she is right. Though, it will take time to find out for sure." As Anya translated that for Harry, Iliyana looked to Orina, "It seems that I will need to stay a while longer."

"Yes." Orina was hoping for a quick resolution to this but that clearly wasn't going to happen.

"It would be best if I find more permanent accommodations while I'm here." Iliyana said, and Orina agreed. They younger veela were looking for a more permanent place themselves, but not everyone was as considerate as Rosmerta.

"That might not be so simple."

"Perhaps your young man will have a solution." Iliyana gave a little smile at the light blush that came to Orina's cheeks at the mere mention of the connection between them.

"Harry, Iliyana vishes to stay…" He wasn't surprised given that what he'd just heard, "so she can help us understand this unique situation. But she'll need somewhere to stay besides this inn. People take enough notice of two veela, third and Matriarch for that matter, vill draw far too much attention."

"Alright," he said slowly, trying to come up with something on such short notice. There was only one place he could think of that he trusted completely, "Dobby."

The diminutive elf appeared silently and looked around the room. When he noticed Orina and Anya's state of undress, he quickly averted his gaze and looked only at Harry. Such incredibly good manners. Or maybe Dobby's just a prude. Hiding a snicker at that thought, Harry told his friend, "I need you to take a message to Sirius. I need him to come here to the Three Broomsticks, and don't just pop him into the room. Have him come through the floo." I don't need the randy bugger ogling either Orina or Anya.

"Of course, Master Harry." Just as quickly as he appeared, Dobby left. All three of the veela were looking at him expectantly.

"My godfather has more than enough room for you, and I think he could use the company anyway." He told Iliyana in particular. Sirius could house the younger veela as well, but Harry didn't like the idea of them living as far away as London where he'd be much harder pressed to sneak out to see them.

With the serious part of the conversation over, at least for the time being, both Orina and Anya dressed. They only needed to wait a few minutes before there was a knock on the door. Harry opened it to find Sirius waiting on the other side with a massive grin on his face, "You do me proud, Harry." He wiped a fake tear from his eye, "Sneaking out to spend time with your lovely ladies!"

Rolling his eyes, Harry pulled his godfather inside. While he wasn't wrong, that certainly hadn't been the reason he snuck out of the castle. "Mind out of the gutter, you old mutt."

"Hey, I'm not old! And I'm not a mutt either!" Whatever else he had to say escaped him as he looked at Iliyana. Harry never saw his godfather so entirely lost for words as he just opened and closed his mouth like a goldfish for a few seconds, "Hel…Hello."

The Matriarch looked amused at his reaction, "Hello." Harry hadn't even considered the fact that there would likely be a significant language barrier with the two of them living together. Iliyana continued in broken English, far more heavily accented than either of the two younger girls, "Your godson says you vould be able to velcome me vhile I stay in country."

"He did?" Sirius' eyes snapped to Harry.

"There's some… interesting things happening with my magic. And the entwinement. Iliyana is helping us figure out what exactly it is and whether or not it's something to worry about." Harry wasn't going to get into the details at the moment. There'll be time for that later, when we know what's really going on. For now, I just need him to agree.

Swallowing thickly, Sirius looked black at the beautiful older veela, "Right… then I'd be happy to have you as a guest. If you're helping Harry than you're a good one in my books." He gave the best roguish grin he could muster in the moment, but Harry couldn't help but notice that his godfather actually blushed at the smile he received in return.

"Good," The older veela said simply. Turning to Orina, she offered her a hug, "I will see you soon. Once I'm settled, we'll take a closer look at your magic… and Anya's." She went and hugged the other young woman and then joined Sirius at the door, "I need to get my things."

"Oh no, I can… I can have my house elf get them for you." Harry couldn't hold back a snicker at Sirius' reaction to the Matriarch, and received a glare from his godfather because of it.

Iliyana ignored their interaction, "Lead way."

"Of course." Sirius opened the door for them and with that, they left the three lovers alone in the room.

"I'm…" Both Anya and Orina both started to say, but Harry stopped them.

"No, don't you dare. Either of you." Harry had suffered with enough misplaced guilt in his life, from the death of his parents to Sirius' incarceration, "There is nothing to be sorry for. So, there's something strange going on with my magic, that's nothing new. As long as it's not hurting anyone, and I don't think it is, then it's fine. And it's not anyone's fault."

Both girls sagged in relief. Anya stepped over to him and hugged against his side, resting her head against his shoulder, "We just… we forced this on you."

"The entwinement?" Orina moved to his other side, and mimicked her friend while nodding against him, "Maybe a little," he chuckled, "but if I knew it was going to remove the Horcrux, I would've done it a heartbeat and damn the consequences. So, I don't feel one bit hard done by it."

"She was right," Orina said, bringing her hand up to trace circles into his chest while Anya kissed gently at his neck, "we chose really well." They shared a laugh at that.

As much as Harry would love to stay there and just spend some time with the two veela, between the conversation and their… activities before that… he knew that he was pressed for time. With a squeeze against both of their hips, he gave a sigh, "I need to get back to the castle."

Anya pouted, while Orina shook her head against him, "I do. There's quidditch practice and I'm not sure that I'll even be able to make it back in time. And if I'm not there, there'll be questions I'd really rather not answer."

"Oh, fine." Anya pushed away from him with a laugh, "But we vill see you soon?"

Kissing the top of Orina's head, "Promise." The kisses they gave him before he left nearly broke his resolve but somehow, he managed. He made his way back to Honeydukes and down the tunnel back into the castle.

He reached the pitch for practice with two minutes to spare. Though Gwenog made sure to tell him, "I expect the team captain to be here sooner."

Not one to argue with his coach, he just nodded, "It won't happen again." He pointedly ignored the smirk on Ginny's face as he joined his teammates.

"Son of a…" Harry cursed as a stinging jinx struck his hand. He managed to keep a hold of his wand despite the pain and fired back with a silent spell of his own, though it splashed harmlessly against a shield.

Sue Li dropped the shield and looked properly peeved with him, "You're distracted." It was just the two of them in an old, unused classroom. They'd been using the same room for weeks as they practiced. The desks were all pushed to the side to give them more than enough room.

"No, I'm not." Harry countered, and the refusal didn't sound honest even to him. He didn't want it to be true, but he was distracted. He had been ever since going to Hogsmeade and meeting Iliyana a few days prior. Despite his best efforts he couldn't stop thinking about the simple idea that he had an allure of some kind. But I've seen no evidence of it. No one is acting any differently around me than usual, trying their damndest to impress me, or falling all over themselves just to get near me.

He'd even tried to apply some occlumency to keep himself focused but his rudimentary knowledge of the art wasn't enough to allow him to fully manage it. Sue frowned and took a step toward him, "No, you're distracted. I've landed more hits on you in the last twenty minutes than I have in the last month."

"Maybe you're just getting better." He offered with a small smile.

"I know I am." She said confidently, and it was true. They'd both improved significantly between the dueling team and their own personal practice, "But as I've improved, so have you. Even faster than me in fact." Sue didn't particularly like admitting that fact, but there was no point in denying when someone was better than you.

"I'm fine. I promise." He insisted, more to himself than to her.

Sue stared at him for a long moment, her dark eyes boring into him, "Fine then. Again?"

"Again."

She took one step back and fired off a spell without any warning. He brought a shield up to catch it effortlessly. Magic in general was becoming easier with each passing week. They traded spells again and again and again. The room was filled with brightly colored lights as they dipped and dodged and shielded.

Harry tried his best to focus on the moment, but despite his insistence that he was fine. His mind wasn't fully on the moment, and Sue knew it too. And she had every intention of taking advantage of that fact.

Closing the distance between them, she used her nimbleness and his distraction to force him on the defensive. Each spell she fired off was more aggressive, more powerful as she threw everything she could muster into the fight.

Panting with effort, Sue ducked one of his spells and rolled forward so that she was mere inches from him. The tip of her wand glowed a bright red just next to his temple, and gifted as he was, even he couldn't avoid a spell from point blank range. As the red light touched him, his world went black.

He didn't know how long he was unconscious, but what he did know was that when he came to, there was a weight pressed against his chest. Sue looked down at him with dark eyes, her knees on either side of him. She had a satisfied smile on her face, and he thought he understood why, "Congratulations. You did say that you were going to beat me this year."

"I did," She agreed, she was still trying to catch her breath from the exertion, "Though I would've preferred if I'd managed it when you were focused. Especially considering it took me trying my absolute hardest to manage it."

"Still, you beat me all the same." Harry tried to push up slightly but she pushed down with her bum and forced his chest against the floor. While her legs were lithe, there was some solid strength there. "Sue?" She lightly ground her hips against his chest, and he could feel a small damp patch forming where her crotch was pressed against him

"You have no idea how much I've been dreaming about this." Sue told him, her voice low and excited, she grabbed at the hem of her skirt and leaned back to show him that she wasn't wearing any knickers. She had a tantalizingly tiny pussy with small lips. It was bright pink against her porcelain skin and dripping in anticipation. Her mound was bare and puffy and looked baby smooth. There was a strand of her arousal connecting her to his shirt, "I've soaked every pair of knickers I own thinking about you, Harry."

As enticing as that sight was, Harry couldn't help the doubt that entered his mind. She took the glint of arousal in his eye as a good sign and ran her hand through his dark hair, "I was thinking maybe you'd reward me… for my first victory. Only if you want to, of course."

"Sue… I don't think…"

"Am I not pretty enough?" Sue asked him suddenly, and he could only quirk an eyebrow at that question, "I saw you… with the girl at Sprintwitches. She was… stunning." She blushed prettily at his look, and she squirmed against his chest at the mere memory, "I understand if you don't want to…after being with her."

"You're beautiful, Sue," Harry insisted, not entirely sure how he'd found himself in this situation. Let this be my final lesson in fighting while distracted, for Merlin's sake. Reticent as he was, Harry couldn't help but acknowledge there were worse places to end up after losing a duel. If it weren't for his concern regarding his allure, there was a good chance that he'd already be tongue deep in her quim.

"Then do you just not like me?" Sue asked, her earlier eagerness replaced by uncertainty and insecurity. "I thought…" With an embarrassed shake of her head, she tried to push off of him but he stopped her by hooking his arms around her thighs, "Please, let me up."

"I like you, Sue." Harry told her, looking up with earnest eyes, "I've always liked you, even when I didn't know you that well." Given the oddness that had become his love life, he didn't give any thought to the fact that she'd seen him with another girl, and it had only made her want him more.

"But I've still clearly read this wrong." She said wiggling in his grip, but unable to break free. He was still quite a bit stronger than her, "I couldn't fancy you more if I tried, I was hoping you felt the same."

"Who says that I don't?" Harry asked pulling her closer to his face, "This is quite sudden though."

"Not for me," she whined, "I've been thinking about it non-stop since the start of term."

"And how long did you like me before that?" Harry asked, blowing lightly at the inside of her thigh, "Or has it only been since the start of this term?" If he was going to do this, he was going to see if he could learn anything about the unique circumstances he found himself in. Not that it'll be a hardship to eat such an exquisite little pussy.

"I… uh… I've always liked you… I suppose." Sue admitted, her own hands coming up to skim across her bust as she panted with need, "You were cute in first year, and only grew more handsome since. And you were always sweet, and kind and polite and … well a very good duelist."

"Well, thank you." Harry said with a smile, pulling her so that she was directly over his face. He didn't go straight for her dripping slit, instead kissing at the inside of her thigh and pulling a wanton whimper from her in the process. Well, I suppose it's good to know that I'm not creating these feelings in girls from nothing. Or at least not in Sue's case.

"You're… um you're welcome. Do you think you could… please." Her eyes were shut, as though simply looking down at him would set her off. However even if she looked down, she wouldn't see him anymore because he was covered by her skirt. The muscles beneath his fingers were quivering as she stopped herself from simply forcing her leaking slit against his mouth.

"I'm sorry, what was that?" he teased her, blowing on her other thigh. He wanted her to ask him, explicitly for what she wanted.

"Please… eat my pussy?" she asked him quietly, as though she was embarrassed by her own desperate neediness.

"Well, if you're going to ask so nicely." Harry unhooked his arms from around her thighs and slid them beneath her skirt to her bare, perky bottom. Her lovely cheeks were firm and smooth, and wonderfully tight as his fingers sank into the flesh and he pulled her against his mouth.

The second he touched her swollen lips with his mouth, she gasped like all the air had been taken from her lungs. Her taste was lovely, like ginger and rose, and she was dripping against his chins as she started grinding herself against him.

Harry had no intention of being a motionless bystander as she chased her pleasure though. His tongue flicked out and delved deep between her folds, "Oh… Merlin, yes!" Her voice was deep and guttural, before she squealed in a pitch that might have broken glass. Luckily for him, he was trapped between her thighs. The velvety skin pressing against his ears on either side of his head.

Her hole was pulling at his tongue like it was a cock, trying to milk him as he swished and flicked it against every sensitive inch of her tunnel he could reach. Her fingers dug into his hair and pulled hard, "Don't stop… Don't stop…"

Like I have any intention of stopping. No, if this is what she'd been dreaming about, then he was going to fulfill it and then some. Holding her in place, he made her stop squirming and his lips latched on to her clit. Her little bundle of nerves was no bigger than a pinky tip and only just peeking out from beneath her hood. When he flicked his tongue against the sensitive nub, her whole body shook like a leaf.

The grip on his hair became tight enough to hurt but he didn't care. Her essence dripped down his chin to his neck as he lapped and licked at her heat. Every wiggle pulled another whimper or gasp from her "Oh…oh… oh!" With another loud cry, she came. A small squirt of her juice splashed out of her spasming slit as she writhed and shuddered. She squeezed him between her thighs, but he never let up as she rode through her peak.

Still twitching in the aftershocks, he kept licking lightly at her delicious tunnel as she pushed her skirt out of the way and looked down at him with adoring eyes, "That… that was amazing." She'd pulled her shirt open, revealing her big, soft tits encased in a bright blue bra. His cock throbbed in his trousers, but this wasn't about him.

Oh, sweet girl… you think we're done. Without any warning, he started devouring her again. She threw her head back, as her eyes rolled to the back, "Holy hell… so… sensitive." His tongue was relentless, and it became almost painful for her as she whined sinfully. Every noise he pulled from her was music to his ears and only made him work harder to pull the next one from her.

Then he did something he knew she wasn't expecting. I swear, parseltongue sometimes feels like cheating. "Fuck!" The usually quiet girl couldn't stop the lewd gasps and curses that escaped her mouth as his tongue started vibrating and flicking with inhuman speed and dexterity.

He ate her to another orgasm and then another. At first, she was begging for more but by the time he'd pushed her through her fourth consecutive peak she was almost crying from the his attentions to her oversensitive sex, "Please… please stop… I can't take anymore… too fucking good."

With one final kiss right to her still fluttering lips, he pulled away and looked up at her. Sue pushed off of him and almost collapsed at his side but managed to keep herself up with weak arms. She looked at him like he was something out of a fantasy, adoring and stunned in equal measure. Giving her a roguish grin, he asked, "Good as you dreamed it would be?"

"Better…" she chuckled, "better by … I don't even know. That was… divine."

Harry was incredibly proud that he'd quite literally blown the stunning Ravenclaw's mind. He hopped up off the floor and licked his lips to get one last taste of her lovely essence before he cleaned himself up.

Sue's legs were unsteady as he helped her up. He helped her button up her blouse as her fingers were still shaking slightly. When she was completely dressed again, he leaned down the small distance between them to give her a kiss, "What do you say to another duel? Something tells me I could beat you right now even if I was distracted."

"Prat." Sue said and smacked his chest, but the small smile she gave him told him she didn't really mean it, "I think I should head back to Ravenclaw Tower that… well it took a lot out of me." She blushed prettily at the admission, and he found it adorable, "Would you walk me back?"

"Try and stop me." He offered her his arm, and she took it with a shy smile. Even after what they'd just done, he doubted there was any getting rid of that part of her… and he didn't want to either.

As they made their way through the corridors toward the Ravenclaw Tower, Harry decided that he wasn't going to worry himself too much about what exactly his entwined magic was doing. Because at this point, I'm living the dream of most teenage boys. It's hard to look at that as anything other than a gift.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on. 

Chapter Text

It wasn't even midday yet when Harry emerged from the passage of the One-Eyed Witch. Normally, given that it was a Friday, he'd be in classes, but there were extenuating circumstances.

As usual after visiting his two veela lovers, he was in a fantastic mood. It was the third time since his first clandestine visit there that'd he'd managed to get down to the village. If there was one small disappointment in his visit, it was that no, or very little, progress had been made in determining the unique nature of what was happening to them. I haven't even seen Iliyana since that first time.

Still, he took a great deal of pleasure in any time spent with Anya and Orina. They were quickly becoming more than just his lovers but his closest friends. He would've stayed down in the village with them even longer, but today more than any other day, his absence would've been noted. The two foreign schools were set to arrive sometime after lunch… hence the dismissals from class.

Like the rest of the school, Harry was excited for their arrival and what it actually meant. The tournaments start soon. I swear the leadup to Halloween has never felt so long. Hopefully, nothing ridiculous happens this year.

Looking around the corridor, Harry made sure that there was no one around to witness his quite blatant rule-breaking. Even underneath the invisibility cloak, he thought that it was best to be cautious. The corridor was non-descript for the massive castle, just one of the many unused rooms was across from it. Finding that the coast was clear, he pulled the cloak from his shoulders and hid away in his bag.

As he passed the door to the room just across from the passage, it opened, much to his surprise. Susan leaned against the doorway, with a tiny, mischievous smile on her face. Her school uniform was in far from pristine condition, her yellow and black tie loose around her neck and the top few buttons of her blouse undone to show off just a hint of her impressive bust, "Hey there, Harry. Fancy seeing you here."

"Hey Susie," he returned her smile. While he certainly hadn't been expecting her, that didn't mean he wasn't pleased to see her, "What brings you to this part of the castle?"

She took one step out into the corridor and grabbed the front of his shirt to pull him inside the room, "Oh not much, just you."

"Me?"

Leaning up, she kissed him on the lips heatedly. Her hand went to the nape of his neck and she scratched her fingers there making him shiver. She hummed her affirmation as she pulled away, "Yep, waiting for you. Didn't manage to catch you after breakfast, but saw you headed this way. Unlucky me, the passage closed behind you as I was coming round the corner."

"So, you waited hours for me? Alone?"

"I waited, yes," Though she deliberately ignored the second part of his question, "I enjoy spending time with you and we haven't had… well any good chance to spend time alone since our fun down in the basement."

"Sorry about that," Harry said. Despite his willingness for a repeat, the opportunity hadn't presented itself.

"Oh don't apologize," Susan said with a shake of her head, "We've both been terribly busy. I thought about inviting myself along to your practice sessions with Sue," there was something in her eye that made him think her mind went to something… illicit, "but, I don't know her nearly well enough, and I wouldn't want to intrude."

"You wouldn't be intruding," he told her. Granted, they'd been getting up to more than just dueling practice, at least some of the time that they spent together. He'd eaten the Chinese witch's delicious quim twice more, though they'd had more practices than that. And it's always so adorable how embarrassed she gets to ask. Because she certainly hadn't beaten Harry since that one and only time, she was forced to ask him. And always so politely too.

"I'll keep that in mind." Susan said, leaning in to kiss him along the jaw, "But right now, I have something else I'm thinking about."

"Oh, you do?" Harry's hands dropped to her hips and pulled her a bit closer.

Sue giggled lightly, "Hmmm I definitely do. I'm curious though, where did you go down that hidden passage? Visiting one of your other lovers?"

Oh, how right you are. Harry swallowed, knowing that anything less than the truth would be unfair to her and his other lovers, "I was in Hogsmeade. Visiting the Three Broomsticks." Despite their best efforts, the two young veela had yet to find more permanent accommodations.

She was still nuzzling against his neck, "And…"

"I was visiting Orina and Anya." That caught her attention.

She pulled back, her eyes going dark with desire as she looked right at him, "Orina… she's the new absolute fucking stunner that's working at Honeydukes?"

Harry nodded his head, and that simple confirmation pulled a whimper from the redhead in front of him, "They're the veela I saved at the World Cup."

Susan was breathing heavily, in arousal though, not anger, "And you…uh… you…" she gestured meaningfully, "with them while you were down in the village?"

"Yes," he admitted, holding back a chuckle at her unwillingness to just ask him the blunt question, "though I would've gone down there just to spend time with them. They're wonderful."

"Oh, I'm sure they are." Susan leaned into him again, nipping at his jaw as her hand went to the waist of his trousers, "I could've guessed it you know. You reek of sex. It's on you like perfume… and it smells soooo good."

There was a noise from behind him, from a voice that Harry recognized right away. It was a gasp of indignation and need, and frustration, "How many?" The voice demanded.

Susan's fingers were just about to wrap around his shaft when he pulled away to find Daphne standing there. His redheaded lover wouldn't be denied though, as she stepped with him. Her fingers found his shaft and they both moaned. Trying to ignore the soft hand around his cock, he looked at the beautiful blonde Slytherin, "Hi Daphne. Didn't expect to see you here."

The girl in question stepped close to him, her chest pressing into his arm. Her striking blue eyes were darker than he'd ever seen them. Not for the first time in his life, he wondered how he'd gotten himself into this sort of situation. Better than the basilisk I suppose.

"I asked, how many?" Daphne growled the words out, her eyes drifting down to where Susan was clearly stroking him beneath his trousers.

"How many girls?" He received a harsh nod in return.

Susan gave a firm squeeze of his leaking glans, and muttered to herself in spite of her company, "You're still fucking wet…oh, I bet they taste incredible. " Daphne's attention snapped to the redhead at that.

Harry's eyes fluttered from the pleasure that shot down his spine at Susan's actions, but he still managed to answer, "Oh uh… Orina, Anya, Ginny, Susan, Sue…" With every name listed, Susan stroked him. Both Daphne and Susan were breathing heavily, the air charged with desire and need.

Susan giggled, and looked right at Daphne, "You should add one more name to that list, Harry."

Harry's emerald gaze met Daphne's and she blushed but didn't move away, as she muttered, "More than one probably." He quirked one eyebrow at that, genuinely unsure who else she could be referring to. Merlin, at what point does it become excessive?

"She's been such a wonderful potions partner for you this year…" Susan said as she unsnapped the button of his trousers, and started pushing them down his thighs, "Don't you think that you should reward her?"

"Not helping, Bones." Daphne snapped out. Though her eyes weren't on her friend, no they were on the bulge in his pants that was straining against the stretchy material and leaving an obscene impression of his manhood.

"What?" Susan asked innocently, "You're in here because you want a piece of Harry, just like me."

"I do have an Outstanding in Potions, thanks to you." Harry interjected, "And you've even shared some of your best kept secrets with me."

"Because I fancy you, obviously," Daphne said exasperatedly, "Not that you seemed to notice."

"Of course I noticed," He said, much to her surprise, "The little looks and slips of the tongue, when your mind was ahead of your mouth. Blimey, the first day of classes, you said that you were going to keep me."

Her blush deepened at the reminder, as she murmured, "Thought you would've forgotten about that."

"What bloke forgets when a beautiful girl tells him they're going to keep him?" Harry asked her with a smile. Though he doubted that she saw it, because her eyes were glued to where Susan now kneeled. Hooking her fingers beneath the waistband of pants, she pulled them down and his heavy member bounced between his legs. Daphne gasped at the mere sight of it, and she wiggled her thighs together.

Susan looked up at her friend triumphantly, "I told you."

"I uh… I never said I didn't believe you." Susan wrapped her lips around the head of his cock and moaned low in her throat at the taste. Pulling away she started stroking his sex-slick cock, "Fuck… they taste amazing… Is it just one or?

"Both," Harry told her without hesitation. Every little tidbit he shared about his veela lovers only seemed to drive her own desire higher, so why hide anything.

Susan reached for Daphne's knee and pulled her down next to her. The Slytherin's big, blue eyes were fixated on the leaking cock-slit as Susan angled him in her direction, "You should taste it, Daph."

"I…" She hesitated, and Harry was about to reassure her. Tell her that she didn't have to do anything she didn't want to, but Susan was relentless.

"It's all you've been dreaming about for weeks, Daphne." One of her delicate hands was stroking the base of his shaft while the other massaged the curve of her friend's bum, "His big, fat dick wet with the juices of some other gorgeous witch. How many times have you cum around your fingers with this very thing in your mind?"

With a shameless moan, Daphne opened her mouth and latched onto his sensitive glands. Susan's hand went to her friend's hair, blonde locks filling her fingers as she leaned into whisper, "You look so fucking hot with his cock in your mouth." Her eyes rolled to the back of her head at the taste of him. Her tongue flicked along the underside of his glans, but she pushed no deeper. No her legs shook and she humped against the air as she shuddered through an orgasm. Huh, never seen anyone have one hands free that quickly

Susan was absolutely giddy as she looked up at Harry, "Look at her, so horny she didn't even need you to touch her. That's… amazing."

"You… you're telling me."

With another mischievous smile, she looked up at him through hooded eyes, "You know, I'm surprised your veela lovers left your cock sooo… dirty. Any good girl would have cleaned that beautiful cock up for you."

Harry groaned as Daphne recovered from her own orgasm and was tentatively sucking more of his cock into her mouth, her soft hands came up between his legs and tickled at his bollocks too, "I… I gave them plenty to remember me by for the rest of the day. They… they wanted to do the same." Two pairs of dark eyes looked up at him at that, pure lust reflecting in their depths.

Susan leaned into whisper to Daphne as she continued to suck his cock. Minutes passed as they had a quiet conversation. Anytime Daphne needed to respond, she would shake her head with his length still lodged in her warm oral embrace. The words spoken were rushed and soft enough that he couldn't hear any of it. Whatever the redhead had planned, it prompted the Slytherin to pop off his cock minutes later but not without one more kiss to his crown.

She looked so earnest as she asked him, "Can you give us just a minute?" He nodded his head and started stripping himself of the rest of his clothes. He could feel their eyes taking in every inch of him. It seemed he'd distracted them from their little plan.

When he realized they weren't going to move without his prompting, he asked them, "Well?" The two girls looked at each other, each looking for silent support from the other.

As though they'd rehearsed it, they pushed their skirts to the floor where they pooled at their feet. Both of their pristine pussies were covered by a pair of skimpy knickers. Slytherin green for Daphne and Hufflepuff yellow for Susan. Just because they were friends with a common goal didn't mean they didn't feel a sense of house pride.

Daphne laid herself down on the ground and Susan laid herself over top of her friend facing her. Their legs were interlocked and their hips were pressed together. They wiggled their hips and grinded their covered mounds against one another. They both whimpered slightly at the illicit contact. Since she had the better angle, Susan reached back and peeled their knickers away from their soaked slits. The two pussies were stunning, Daphne's a darker pink than Susan's. A drop of the latter's essence dripped down and formed a strand between the two girls.

They were both looking at him desperately horny. Susan spoke as Daphne bit her lower lip between her teeth, "Neither of us is ready to lose our virginity." She blushed at that admission, but relaxed at Harry's smile, "But we both want to feel you. And we think Orina and Anya had the right idea of things. We thought maybe…" Her bravado failed her then, and she couldn't seem to find the words.

He knew exactly what they wanted, "You want me to stick my cock between your gorgeous pussy's and fuck you, right? So, then I'm covered in both of you as well as Anya and Orina."

"Fuck, yes." Daphne said, much to both his and Susan's surprise, "That's exactly what we want. Now please, Potter. Just do it. You don't have any idea…" She sounded like she was on the verge of tears, and he had no intention of making his beautiful friend cry.

Without another word he kneeled down to the stone floor. He couldn't help himself and he popped his crown between Susan's swollen lips first and then between Daphne's. Both girls gasped with desperate neediness that made him throb in response.

He knew that if he wanted to, he could slide deeper into either one of them and neither would stop him. Both girls were nearing a primal state of need that knew no reason. But they'd made their intentions perfectly clear to him, and he had every intention of abiding by them. That and unbeknownst even to him, there was something in his subconscious screaming at him not to.

Instead, he slapped his hand against Susan's slit, and his fingers came away wet with her arousal. It had the desired effect, causing her to jump just enough to widen the gap between their damp sexes and he slotted himself between them and pushed down on Susan's hips. All three breathed in delicious extasy. Daphne was staring down at the crown of his cock where it poked out between them, her fingers dropped down to rub lovingly at the slippery glans.

Their taut lips hugged either side of his cock and covered the swollen shaft with their arousal. That's new, but certainly not unpleasant. Slowly, he thrust his hips between them. His crown scraped across Daphne's clit, and her mouth opened in a silent scream, her pink lips stretched in a shocked O.

Susan leaned down to kiss her on the cheek, before turning back to look at him with desperate eyes, "Please… you've teased us enough, Harry."

That sounded like a challenge to Harry, but it would have to wait for another time. He grabbed Daphne's hips, pinning her firmly against the stone floor and started gliding in out of the wonderful seal they'd created with their sexes. It took a bit of practice before he found an appropriate rhythm, and on one occasion he slipped into the welcoming embrace of Daphne's heat, he had to stop himself from pushing forward and sinking into her tight tunnel. The look in her eye when it happened was equal parts fear and indescribable want.

Quickly though, he found his pace and depth and was hammering between their bodies. The wanton moans and gasps he pulled from their bodies as he glided between their snug holes was music to his ears.

"Oh… oh… that's… fuck…" Susan came first, her leaking cock-hugger covered the top of his cock in creamy juices that made his already wonderfully lubricated passage even easier. As her strength left her, she pressed her body against Daphne's and left him pressed not only between their pussies but their taut bellies as well.

Daphne wasn't far behind her friend, panting with every thrust of his cock against her. She reached between them and fisted his cock just as it emerged from between their slits. Daphne peaked at him from over her friend's shoulder, "I want you… soooo… so… bad. You're going… to fill me past my fucking belly button. I don't… I don't know how I'm going to get any sleep knowing that."

Wanting nothing more in that moment than to watch the gorgeous girl cum again, he reached between them and found her extra slippery clit beneath his gliding cock and pinched it. The effect was immediate as she screamed, high and long. Her pussy bathed his bollocks as she peaked, and that proved enough for him.

With his cock head hugged on either side by their slits, he started cumming. In her orgasmic haze, Daphne managed to push against Susan's shoulder so that she could see him gushing cock-head. His thick, creamy seed shot out from between the two girls and covered Daphne from her cheek all the way down to her bare pussy mound.

Just like every other girl he'd been with, she licked the cum from her lips. And just like every other girl, he watched as she had a mini-orgasm at the mere taste of him. Not to miss out on the treat, Susan started licking at Daphne's skin, trying to get as much of his thick, white seed into her mouth as she could manage. The sight of them sharing his seed made his prick throb, but any thoughts of more were quickly wiped from his mind.

Seemingly from nowhere, Dumbledore's voice echoed in the room, but it was happening everywhere in the castle at once, "All students to the entrance hall to greet our guests."

Harry slapped Susan's bum, "Looks like you wouldn't've had the time to clean me up anyway." All three laughed at that and dressed quickly. When they left the room a few short minutes later, no one would have been any the wiser to their activities in the room.

When they reached the enchanted staircase, a sea of students, mostly Ravenclaws and Gryffindors, were descending but stuck thanks to one of the stairs turning. They joined the throng of people almost entirely unnoticed and headed to the Entrance Hall.

All of the professors were waiting for them. Harry parted ways with Daphne and Susan telling them, "I'll see you girls laters." He gave them both a kiss on the cheek and was happy to see the smiles it brough to their lips.

Each of them joined their own houses. Harry noticed Daphne join Tracey, who was looking between him and her friend and wiggling her eyebrows. Daphne slapped her on the arm discreetly and he had to admire the way she didn't even start to blush.

"Everyone, uniforms in place… yes, you too Mr. Weasley. Fred and George, nothing funny or I swear you'll spend the next three years cleaning every nook and cranny in this castle." McGonagall was fussing. The twins saluted her because even they weren't foolish enough to test the woman on that threat.

They walked in lines out of the castle. It was a crisp October afternoon in Scotland. The sun just peaked through the clouds as they all waited anxiously for the arrival of the other schools. Harry felt someone poke him in the side and he looked to his left to see Ginny smiling at him knowingly, "So, where were you?"

"Dueling practice… with Susan and Daphne." He lied easily enough. No one was paying them any mind, though he still talked quietly lest any unwanted eavesdroppers were nearby.

"Really?" Ginny asked innocently, "Not Sue? I'm sure she'll be very put out when she hears that she was left out."

"Sue's not the only person I practice dueling with… as you well know." He really hadn't meant the double-entendre but, it certainly came out that way.

She snorted out a laugh, "Oh, don't I know it." He was saved from having to tell her anything further as a murmur went up in the crowd. In the sky, a dozen massive, winged creatures were descending toward the ground. Behind them was a quite large, powder-blue carriage.

"Pegasus?" He asked no one in particular.

Of course, Hermione was nearby and happy correct him, "Abraxan actually, from the size of them."

"See it's that sort of useless knowledge that's going to win you the academic tournament, Hermione." Harry teased her. I guess they want to make a dramatic entrance.

"Oh, piss off." She huffed. When Ron stifled a laugh beside her, she slapped his shoulder.

"Oi! He's the one who said it! Slap him!" He protested.

"Weasley!" McGonagall hissed at him, and he quickly shut up. They all watched as the carriage landed with surprising grace considering how quickly it'd been moving. Every student who climbed from the carriage was dressed in light blue robes of fine silk, for the boys and girls alike. Though the design was different depending. There were at least sixty of them, maybe seventy when all was said and done.

The woman that followed them out of the carriage was a truly massive woman. She was as tall as Hagrid, but surprisingly graceful. She wore robes of black satin, and opal jewelry. Her hair was dark, and her skin a sun-kissed olive. Despite her size, or because of it depending on the person, she was a good-looking woman.

The boys and girls waited until she was at the head of the line before following her up to the castle. As they neared, Dumbledore approached the large woman and Harry noticed that Hagrid was staring, "Madame Maxime, a pleasure to see you again."

"Dumbleedore," her accent was thick, "'Ogwarts iz as imprezzive as ever."

"Welcome to the students of Beauxbatons!" He called out. Many of the French Academy's students were pretty if not outright gorgeous, though Harry had long suspected that was at least partially related to magic. There were far more gorgeous witches per capita at Hogwarts than he would expect to find out in the Muggle world.

Harry heard Ron mutter something that caught him off guard as he scanned the students, "She's an angel… an absolute angel." He groaned in pain though when Parvati stomped on his foot and glared up at him.

Looking around, Harry found that almost every boy near him and the boys from the other houses as well all seemed fixated on one particular girl in the throng of Beauxbatons students. They were arranged from youngest to oldest and she was one of the upper years, and she was near the back.

Her eyes were a piercing blue and doe-like. Her hair was an eye-catching platinum blonde. It didn't look as though she wore a bit of makeup, and yet she quite clearly didn't need it either. She had high-cheekbones, and full lips on a heart-shaped face. And all of that before you even came to her body. Curves in all the right places, hugged by the powder blue uniform. Her breasts were big and firm, and he would wager that much like she lacked a need for makeup, she had no need for a bra either. Her thighs looked slim, but strong and her hips were wide and womanly.

A stiff wind blew and caused her and the rest of her classmates to shiver. Northern Scotland isn't the south of France. Did anyone think to have them use some Warming Charms?

It seemed that Dumbledore noticed though, as his wand was in his hand. With a wave, they all looked considerably more comfortable. Eyes twinkling, Dumbledore gestured for the students to enter the castle, "Hogwarts hospitality is yours, Madame. Please go inside while we await Durmstrang."

"Mila 'as not arrived yet?" As if in answer, a ship appeared in the Black Lake.

"I daresay that is her now, my dear."

No one was paying the school heads any mind though. There were jealous looks being thrown at the unnamed Beauxbatons student from every girl whose boyfriend couldn't take their eyes off her, and lustful gazes from nearly every boy regardless of their relationship status. It didn't seem to faze her one bit as they started making their way into the castle. To Harry, there was only one reasonable explanation. I'd bet everything I have in Gringotts that she's at least part veela.

Looking to his left, he found that Ginny was staring at her too, but it wasn't as absent as others in the crowd, "See something you like?" He asked her with a wink.

Ginny shook herself and glanced at him, "I wouldn't say no… that's for sure." Harry chuckled heartily at that. But then, stopped when he felt there was an intense look being directed his way. When he looked up, he found that the young woman he'd just been discussing was staring at him with her brow furrowed as she passed them by.

"Looks like you're the only one who got her attention," Ginny whispered to him, as a couple of the boys around him turned to look at him irritably, "Not that that's anything new." He glared at her, but she just wiggled her eyebrows up at him unrepentantly.

They didn't need to wait long for the students of Durmstrang to disembark their ship. They seemed trained almost like a military regiment for the whole thing. They wore fur cloaks over blood-red robes and had fur hats on their heads. They're certainly better equipped for the cold of Scotland.

They were led by a woman who looked no older than thirty-five. There was a scar on her cheek, and her dark hair was in a braid. Her mouth was in a thin line as she approached, but she smiled as she reached Dumbledore. They hugged like old friends, and Dumbledore gave her a kiss on the cheek, "Mila, you had a safe trip?"

"Rough seas off the southern coast of Norway, but fine other than that." He couldn't pinpoint her accent, but he knew it was certainly Scandinavian of some kind. She clapped a hand on Dumbledore shoulder, that looked hard enough to knock a weaker man over, "Come, we're hungry. No use standing out here all day." The Durmstrang students followed their Headmistress in, followed by the Hogwarts students.

As they passed beneath the doors of the Great Hall, Harry leaned down to Ginny and said, "I think I may have underestimated just how interesting this year is going to be." The snort of laughter he received in return told him that she agreed.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on.

Chapter Text

The Great Hall was packed full with all of the extra students but it seemed to Harry the millennia old castle expanded of its own accord to accommodate them. The Beauxbatons students stood at attention where they'd joined the Ravenclaw students at their table. It was only when their Headmistress took her seat that they did too. The two headmistresses were seated on either side of Dumbledore.

Dumbledore stood and the whole hall quieted down, "Welcome! Welcome all of you! You've traveled long and far, and so… let's eat." At his last word, the tables were filled with food. It was quite extravagant for a Friday lunch but considering the circumstances it made sense.

Some of it looked like the usual fare, but then there were some dishes that he'd never seen on Hogwarts' tables before. Probably for the sake of our guests. Something tells me that most of the students from Beauxbatons aren't used to heavy English fare.

Of course, none of the foreign students had joined the Gryffindor table so it was largely lost on him and his housemates. He did see Hermione take a bit of fish stew near them as she explained to Ron that it was called bouillabaisse. Their friend dismissed the French dish out of hand.

Feeling daring, he decided to take some potato pancakes, covered in a berry of some sort. The berry was a bit tart, but it tasted good all the same.

Across from him, Ron was staring at someone across the room, and this time it wasn't the young French woman, instead he was fixated on one of the Durmstrang students sitting with the Slytherins, "That's… that's Victor Krum."

Harry turned to follow his gaze to a familiar face. He'd seen it all over the camp at the Quidditch World Cup. The Bulgarian Seeker was sat next to Draco, though from the look on his face, he wasn't well-pleased with that fact. The man in question was thin, dark-haired, and pallid with a large, hooked nose and thick eyebrows, "Huh, you're right."

"How're you not more excited?"

"He looks quite grumpy." Hermione interjected, glancing across the room at the older wizard disinterestedly.

Harry breathed out a laugh, but responded to Ron, "Maybe because I've spent every practice for the last month around Gwenog Jones and Daithi Moran… so, I've had my fill of famous quidditch players. And in the end, he's just another student." He knew that's how he would prefer to be viewed. Even if I never seem to manage it.

"'Just another student' he says, unbelievable." But Ron's eyes never left the quidditch star, "Why did they have to sit with the snakes?" He bemoaned

Harry shrugged his shoulders disinterested, "I doubt they made a point of picking them. And besides, it's not like they're all bad." Given his activities only a short while earlier with one of their members, he felt like he was something of an authority on that fact.

"Speak for yourself, mate." Scowling, Ron returned to his food annoyed, fork digging into a piece of beef and scratching the plate.

Ginny snorted next to him at her brother's sulking, "Grow up, Ron. It's not as though you don't stare at Tracey's bum every chance you get during quidditch practices." Even Harry could feel the intensity of the glare that Parvati was throwing at Ron thanks to that declaration.

Suddenly, Ron didn't have time to sulk about who Krum was sitting with as he was far more concerned with doing damage control with his girlfriend. Harry hid his laughter as he looked at Ginny, "That was cold, Ginny."

"He deserves it… sometimes at least." Ginny winked at him, entirely unrepentant, "He needs to pull his head out of his arse and accept that there are some good Slytherins too. He seems to be one of the only people left who can't seem to wrap their heads around it."

"Well, I can't say I disagree with you there… but, I don't even know if he stares at Tracey's arse during practices."

"Oh, it happens. Well, the staring does anyway." Ginny said mischievously, "It's kinda hard not to when he's the keeper and watching the action of the game. I can't say for sure where his eyes are going when he's staring though."

"You're a menace." He told her, amused.

She shrugged her shoulders, "only occasionally. And only to my brothers… mostly anyway."

"Just a good reminder not to get on your bad side."

"You'd be hard pressed to manage that, Potter." Ginny nudged his shoulder before getting pulled into a conversation with Demelza.

"Excuse moi, are you done with ze bouillabaisse?" A decidedly French voice asked from behind him, it was almost melodic and it reminded him immediately of Orina and Anya. If that wasn't enough of an indication who was standing behind him, the way that Ron's eyes glazed made it obvious.

"Yeah, it was excellent…" His ginger friend replied, voice touched with awe. He was quickly snapped out of it with a yelp as his girlfriend stamped on his foot. At the rate he's going, he's going to be lucky if he still has a girlfriend by the end of the day.

Hermione rolled her eyes from his other side and said loud enough that everyone could hear, "You refused to try it, you git. When I said it's quite nice, you said you'd take my word for it." Ron's ears were red as his hair as he stared at his plate, doing his best to keep himself out of any further trouble… and embarrassment for that matter.

Turning in his seat, Harry came face to face with the beautiful young woman who waited there patiently. It was fair to say that she was just as captivating up close as she had been from a distance, "You're more than welcome to the rest. I think Hermione was the only one who had any."

She stared at him intently to a point that would have made him feel uncomfortable in the past. Seemingly paying no else else even a bit of notice, she asked "Did you not try 'eet?"

"No," He told her winningly, "I needed something with a bit more carbs than that. Quidditch and dueling to think about and all that. So, I went with one of the…" he didn't actually know where it was from.

"Swedish, it was Swedish, Harry." Hermione supplied for him, sounding amused.

"Thank you… one of the Swedish dishes." Though it's not just quidditch and dueling that I need the energy for, but no one else needs to know that.

With every word out of his mouth, the French witch across from him seemed more intrigued by him. Grabbing the pot of, admittedly, delicious looking fish stew he offered it to the older woman, "Here you go. I'm Harry by the way, Harry Potter."

Eyes widening ever so slightly, something occurred to her that seemed to make everything she was thinking click into place. He was surprised to find that she didn't look to his forehead and the diminished scar that remained there.

Taking the pot from him, she offered a bright smile and introduced herself, "Fleur. It iz nice to meet you, 'Arry. And zank you." There was something incredibly alluring about the way that she said his name, and it had absolutely nothing to do with her actual allure.

With that she turned and walked back to the Ravenclaw table, Harry knew his weren't the only eyes that glanced down to her bum as she walked away. It is quite a sight. Though, he was the one capable of turning away before it became obvious, and frankly rude, staring.

When he turned back to his plate, he heard Ginny snicker at his side, "Oh, sod off you." He told her quietly and acutely aware that the attention of the table was still on him.

"What? I didn't say anything." She tried to act innocent, but he knew better. It didn't help that she couldn't hide the little grin on her face.

"No, but you were thinking it."

"What? That you seem to attract veela with a shocking amount of ease. Guilty." She told him as the attention finally seemed to move away from him.

Harry watched as Ron stabbed his fork down into his plate, staring daggers down at the poor piece of beef there. He mouthed to Ginny, "What's his problem?"

"If I ever figure that out, I'll let you know." She whispered to avoid attracting her brother's anger. He'll get over it eventually.

It was only a few minutes later, as the food disappeared from the tables, that Ron's brooding was no longer of much interest to him. An ornate, jeweled casket was carried into the room by two ministry officials. He didn't recognize either of them, but three of the people that followed behind, he did. There was Ludo Bagman, who he'd met for the first time at the World Cup, and behind him was Bartemius Crouch.

He wasn't surprised to see them considering they were part of the Department of Magical Games and Sports and the other International Magical Co-operation. Their workers had been on the school grounds for weeks to ensure everything was in order for the coming tournaments and events.

The person he wasn't expecting to see was Amelia Bones. She was still Head of the DMLE, her support for Scrimgeour resulting in his successful election. Behind her followed two witches and two wizards wearing the robes of the Magical Law Enforcement Patrol.

The casket was placed in front of the head table, and it was only then that Dumbledore stood and walked to it. The lights in the hall seemed to dim and flicker as he approache the casket and opened it with a wave of his wand, reaching inside. What he pulled from within was a nondescript, wooden goblet with just the hint of silver runes carved into its rim.

Dumbledore spoke, voice carrying over the quiet whispers of the Hogwarts students and guests alike, "You all know of the tournaments that have brought us together. Here you have… the Goblet of Fire," he held it aloft, for all to see clearly, "It is the impartial adjudicator that will select the participants for the final event." There were murmurs in the hall as he placed it atop the casket, and it erupted in white-blue flames. For the briefest of seconds, they flickered red, but no one seemed to pay that any mind.

'Your name, year, and school must be clearly written on a piece of parchment and added to the flames to be considered for participation. There will be both a Protective Line and the Magical Patrol in place to ensure there is nothing… untoward done. Anyone younger than the participating years who attempts to subvert those protections won't enjoy the repercussions, I'm sure." He said the last far more cheerfully than the warning probably warranted.

"You have until Hallowe'en, this upcoming Monday, to enter your name." The Headmaster finished with a flourish, "Consider wisely and have a wonderful rest of your day." Waving his wand one more time, he walked away from the casket as a perfect, silver circle surrounded the casket. Well, that must be the line he was talking about.

With that, the assembled students all started chattering excitedly. Already there were Hogwarts' students pulling pieces of parchment from their bags and scribbling the necessary information down.

Harry watched as Ron across from him did just that and hopped off the bench, his earlier sulking entirely forgotten. Turning in his seat, Harry watched as students started throwing their names into the fire, "So… you gonna put your name in?" Ginny asked him, turning in her own seat and leaning back against the table.

"Probably…" he said slowly, still uncertain, "I already have quite a lot on, I'm not sure if it's worth adding to it."

"For what it's worth, I think you should." Ginny told him, rubbing absently at his forearm, "You're the best your year, and honestly most the years, have to offer. And you'd be a right sight better than my brother." They shared a laugh, watching as Ron arrived at the front of the line that had formed and tossed his name into the goblet.

"Do you think you'd get chosen?" Lavender asked him from further down the table, drawing both of their attention.

Harry could only shrug his shoulders, "I'd say I have as good a chance as anyone if I do decide to enter." He wouldn't be surprised, given his many adventures. He'd done things he doubted anyone else at any of the three schools could begin to compare to. But I haven't the foggiest what the Goblet is judging people on. So, it might be about as useful as a chocolate teapot.

None of the foreign students had risen to join their hosts, simply watching with curiosity as, one by one, students from every house started throwing their names into the flames. With each piece of parchment, the fires flickered red.

As Madame Maxime rose, so did the boys and girls from her academy. For a brief moment, the furor around the goblet stopped as everyone watched them leave, "Do none of them mean to enter?" Lavender asked the air.

"No," Harry chuckled a little at the foolish question, "I don't think they came all this way not to participate. I'd say they don't have any parchment on them. And they don't seem like they were going to beg it off students."

The Durmstrang students didn't leave and nor did their Headmistress, though many of them did get up from the Slytherin table and start trying to find other company around the room. Malfoy looked like someone kicked his puppy when Krum got up without even acknowledging him.

Lavender took that explanation without any complaint, her eyes scanning the foreign boys at the Slytherin table. She slid down the table and sat directly across from Parvati, "Do you see that one there, Parv? Now he's dishy." Her interest in the goblet faded quickly enough, and her priorities were back on the usual.

Harry shared a look with Ginny, and by silent agreement, they both rose and headed away from the Gryffindor table. The redhead went and joined Tracey and Emma, where they were currently sitting at the Ravenclaw table. For his part, Harry ended up by Madame Bones.

The older witch was hugging her niece, and pulled away to hug Daphne as well, "How've you been Daphne? And your sister? I hear things from your father at the Wizengamot, but never as much as I would like. Always too busy, that one."

"I'm not surprised. If you want to know about what's going on with the Greengrasses, you need to run into my mother." Daphne smiled fondly at the thought of both her parents, and he would guess at being reacquainted with someone who'd been a part of her life as a child, "I've been wonderful, Amelia. Properly chuffed honestly, we're only two months into the term and it's already been the best since I've been here. Astoria… is well Astoria, she's always been a bit of a law unto herself."

All three women chuckled at that, "Well, Susan might've mentioned that it had a good deal to do with a certain blonde Slytherin getting brought down a peg or two." Amelia shook her head, disgusted, "It's sad that school children were forced to outright avoid one another because of potential retribution from his father."

"It was miserable," Daphne admitted, "but things have changed… for the better."

"And are you putting your name in the goblet?"

"Merlin, no!" The blonde shook her head emphatically, "I've enough on with the two tournaments I'm already participating in."

Susan noticed him then and grabbed his arm to pull him into the conversation, "Well hello there. Eavesdropping, were we?"

"Not intentionally," he told her, and offered the older witch his best smile, "It's good to see you again, Amelia. I didn't expect to see you."

"You as well, Mr. Potter. After the fiasco at the World Cup, Rufus wanted me to ensure this went off without a hitch." She looked between the three teens, eyes discerning of the way both girls leaned into him just a bit, "And how about you? Are you planning on joining this tournament?"

"I'm considering it. But like Daphne, I'm quite busy already."

"If you want to give Hogwarts the best chance of winning for our year, you'll put your name." Susan interjected, a hint of pride in her voice for him. He felt like he was being shown off to his girlfriend's parents. And I suppose that's true to some extent.

"Well, you have at least one vote of confidence." Amelia looked at Daphne.

"Oh, Susan's absolutely right." The other girl added, smirking at Harry and the predicament he'd found himself in.

"Well, with that much support behind me, I suppose I'll have to put my name in." He wasn't entirely convinced just yet, but whatever arguments he had against it were seeming less and less relevant with each vote of confidence from the people in his life. And besides, dueling should only help in any tasks, and I doubt they're going to make them the sort of thing that's going to take up all of the time in between too.

"Amelia!" Moody limped over to them, eye whizzing around in its socket, "I want to talk to you about the protection on the goblet?"

"Well, I was expecting that. If you'll excuse me, duty calls." She muttered to the three of them, "Hello Alastor, wonderful to see you as always. Of course, I'd be happy to discuss it with you." The Defense Professor took a drink from his flask, and offered it to Amelia, "That best not be whiskey." Her tone was teasing, but he clearly didn't catch it.

"Whiskey! No! Constant Vigilance. I wouldn't' have my mind dulled by whiskey." He handed the flask to Amelia, "Water, I wouldn't have my enemies poisoning me when I least suspect it."

"I'll take your word for it," She handed the flask back to him and they walked toward the Patrol officers standing at attention at the sides of the room.

"He's a damn good teacher, tons of experience…" Daphne started, "but there's a reason why they call him Mad."

"You're telling me."

They were interrupted then by Tracey, who looked absolutely ecstatic, "Harry, we're headed down to the quidditch pitch. Our new friend there," she turned to point at a pretty, dark-haired girl that was talking to Ginny, Luna, and Emma, "is a quidditch head. Wants to get out and fly after spending so much time locked up in a ship. We figured, what better time to start working on those inter-school relations that the professors have been banging on about."

"Go on, Harry." Susan urged, "You might even find yourself flying against the best seeker in the world."

He furrowed his brow in false confusion, "I can't fly against myself, Susie."

All three girls dropped their mouths at that outlandish statement. Daphne poked him in the ribs, causing him to yelp though he certainly played it up, "Arrogance doesn't look good on you."

"Oh, I know," he leaned into whisper, "I'd say I look much better in nothing at all." The blonde blushed and got a curious look from Tracey that promised a future conversation, "I'm just taking the piss. I'm pretty sure Krum could fly circles around me in his sleep. I was at the World Cup."

"Well, off with you, Potter. You're the only one who has a Firebolt to go grab." Tracey pushed him toward the door, "We'll meet you down at the pitch."

He weaved his way through the throng of people. As he neared the door, he bumped into the very subject of his last conversation, "Oh, sorry about that. Too many people not to run into somebody."

Krum walked a bit duck footed and had rounded shoulders up close. On the ground, he lacked the grace that he showed in the air, "It's… fine." His English was stilted but understandable. There was already a gaggle of girls not far away at the Hufflepuff table giggling and gawking at him.

"Brilliant flying over the summer, by the way." Harry complimented but didn't' waste any more time. With that he left the perplexed Bulgarian man behind. His eyes followed Harry as he turned the corner and headed toward the stairs.

He made his way up to the Gryffindor Tower and retrieved his Firebolt without any interruption. Though, he did give a wave to Nearly-Headless Nick as he passed him. When he reached the quidditch pitch, he was surprised by just how many people were already down there, but then it was a longer trek up to Gryffindor tower than it was down to the Black Lake.

There were half a dozen students from Durmstrang just watching the people that were already up in the air, and twice that many Hogwarts students. He could see Ginny and Tracey and Emma fleeing from their new friend, who was in hot pursuit. They weren't playing quidditch, just flying… and playing tag from what he could tell.

The sun had come out fully from behind the clouds and the warmth of its light cut through most of the autumn chill. Straddling his broom, Harry shot up in the air to join them. There was an actual cheer from the Hogwarts students that were watching as he joined the girls. They stopped briefly and hovered over to him, "So, what are we doing?"

"Well, Harry I'm afraid…" Ginny tapped him on the shoulder and before the next words had even left her mouth, the other two girls bolted off in opposite directions, "you're it!" The redhead bolted off too, calling back to him, "And no tag backs."

Harry rocketed off after Emma, not because she was the weakest flyer of the bunch, but because she was definitely nearest. Every turn and evasion she made, he only got closer until a minute or so later, he was tapping her on the shoulder.

The game went on like that each of them dipping and diving through the cool fall air. They were joined by more and more people as the minutes and hours ticked by. The Beauxbatons students could see the commotion at the pitch from their carriage and decided to investigate and joined them too.

The sun was halfway below the horizon when Harry took a little break, hovering near one of the tall visitor's stands. Taking a gander around the crowd, he could see Fleur there with a younger girl, who looked younger than the fifteen of a first year. She looked no more than ten and was clearly the French witch's younger sister given the striking resemblance. They talked quietly together, sitting slightly apart from the rest of the Beauxbatons students with the exception of one. There was a redhead on Fleur's other side that laughed at something she said.

Fleur must have felt his eyes on her as she looked right at him in the sky. She gave him a little wave, when her sister noticed him, she gave him a brilliant pearly white smile. The younger girl said something to her sister that made her giggle. The little moment was lost when Harry had to evade a charging Blaise, "Come on, Potter!"

"You're never gonna catch me, Zabini!" Harry was right, he didn't. But Emma took advantage of his distraction and managed to tag him while when he went to make one of his turns. Gotta hand it to her, she is good.

At the peak of their little game, there were forty people up in the air from first to seventh year and all three schools. There were three people 'it' at one time at that point, because otherwise there was too much "hovering around for it to be any real fun." Or at least that was what Tracey and her new friend insisted

And that said nothing about the clangor happening in the stands. Most of Hogwarts, and almost every one of their guests filled them. Harry was disappointed that Viktor never made his way into the skies, but he was watching the whole thing with the interest of a man who adored nothing more than flying.

Those numbers dwindled as the sun fell below the trees and bathed the pitch in darkness. When Harry finally landed on the ground the stands were mostly empty, but where before the schools had largely been apart from each other, those that remained were mixed groups of Beauxbatons, Durmstrang, and Hogwarts. As were those who'd already left.

Harry stumbled slightly as someone jumped on his back and filled his vision with flame red hair, "All it takes is some games and a bit of flying to bring people together." Ginny said wistfully.

"It was a good idea." Harry agreed.

"True… not my idea though." She pulled on him slightly to turn his head to the dark-haired girl from earlier as she walked next to Tracey, "Harry meet Sigrid, Sigrid meet Harry. Sigrid is from Sweden. Same year as me." Considering they'd all been at it the longest, they were sweaty and tired, but you wouldn't know it from the smiles on their faces.

"Hello."

"Hi," Sigrid replied with a crooked smile, "You're very good on a broom." The girl was as short as Ginny, with grey-blue eyes, and hair coal black as his own.

"Thanks." They all pulled up short when Viktor stood in their way. Much to his surprise, Sigrid gave the older man a hug.

"You've gotten better vhile I vas playing for the Bulgarian team, bratovchedka." Viktor told her with a smile.

"I spent long enough flying. I'd be disappointed if I hadn't gotten any better." All three could only stare at the interaction. Harry fought a chuckle as he thought about what Hermione had said earlier. He doesn't look nearly as grumpy now, in all fairness.

Noticing the looks they were getting, Sigrid explained, "Viktor and I are cousins. On my mother's side."

"And my father's." Viktor supplied.

"Oh," Tracey said rather loudly, "well that's awesome." She hooked her arm with Sigrid's and dragged her along toward the castle, "So have you been to any of the Vultures games? I hear your cousin is going to be playing for them."

Viktor shook his head, but had a fond smile on his face before he looked at the remaining pair, "You're both good flyers. I look forvard to seeing you in an actual game." Harry couldn't help but notice his accent was thicker than either Orina or Anya's.

"Thanks." They both replied simply, not sure what else to say to the most naturally talented flyer they'd ever seen on a broom.

"I heard you are best seeker at Hogwarts." Krum was looking at Harry, "Obnoxious blonde boy claimed it vasn't true, but others told me he was lying… has grudge against you."

"I'm not half bad, but it certainly doesn't take much to be better than Draco." Ginny snickered against his back at that, and he reached back to pinch her bum and make her behave.

"I vould like to see for myself." Viktor nodded, making up his mind. "We vill have to fly together then. Vith fewer people though… and snitch to catch." Harry could have pointed out that he'd get plenty of chances to for himself in the upcoming tournament, but thought it was better to keep his mouth shut. With that, the famous seeker turned and headed alone up toward the castle.

"Well, that'll be interesting." Ginny wrapped her legs around Harry's waist, making herself more comfortable on his back.

"Am I supposed to carry you all the way up to the castle?"

"I'm tired…" she told him with a cute pout in her voice, "And I promise to repay the favor."

"Oh, little Ginny Weasley is going to carry me on her back up to the castle, huh?" He didn't believe that for one second. She was stronger than she looked, but that didn't mean she could carry him uphill that far.

"Alright, maybe not in kind. But I promise to repay it somehow." She leaned into to whisper in his ear, "I can already think of plenty of fun ways of doing it."

"Well, if you insist." The grumble from his stomach was enough to spur him into motion and toward food. When they arrived, the Great Hall was filled again with students from all three schools, but now they were spread out across every house table. Fleur and her younger sister were talking with Luna and Sue Li at the Ravenclaw table and he almost went to join them but, was stopped by a hand on each shoulder just after he let Ginny down.

Fred spoke from his left, "Harry, our dear friend. I think you should come and spend some time with your old teammates."

"We've missed you." George continued, "Angelina's been the worst, but that's understandable. You were her favorite little firstie once… and she's never quite let that go."

"You don't have to twist my leg, lads. And you certainly don't need to guilt me." He'd half expected to get the same conversation from them that he'd gotten from Ron, but they knew better than to interfere in Ginny's affairs. So, he spent dinner talking with some old friend he hadn't seen much during this unique year after an afternoon spent making a couple of new ones.

By the time he reached the common room, it was already near curfew. And half the house was still up talking about the eventful day. It was near midnight when his head found its pillow, and he was bone tired and ready for a good night's sleep. Though, he'd grown accustomed to that meaning six reinvigorating hours at most.

Since the destruction of the Horcrux in his head, his dreams had been normal. That wasn't to say that they were uneventful, or boring, but they no longer included vivid images of what the diminished Dark Lord was doing hidden away.

The one that came to him as he dreamed that night was just as vivid as the old ones that he'd suffered but decidedly more pleasant.

He was naked as the day he was born, and the silk against his knees felt real. The soft skin beneath his fingers was firm and yielding to his grip. He was looking down at a beautiful, curvaceous woman with silver-blonde hair. That was nothing new to him, he'd found himself in this very position in the waking world more than once. But the eyes that looked up at him weren't either Orina or Anya's, no they were Fleur's.

Her toned body shook and jiggled with every spear of his shaft into her body. Her pussy was tight and slick, and felt like heaven. Little whimpers escaped her lips with every thrust, "Oui… oui… 'Arry… mon amour… 'arder… I can take… everything you can give me. I can take it." Her slender fingers gripped at the sheets, pulling them hard as her legs quaked.

There was hot breath against his ear, "Another one, Harry? You just can't seem to get enough, can you?" Hands caressed his chest and his bum and one went to his bollocks and caressed the sensitive, swinging sack.

"I…"

"She is so beautiful." He did not know who was speaking to him, Anya or Orina, as their voices seemed to meld into one,, "Look at her losing her mind on your big, fat cock. Do we look that good when it's us?"

"Oh yes," The other insisted squeezing hard at the base of his shaft as he neared his peak, "No, not yet. Not nearly yet."

"Please… please… I neeeed it!" Fleur begged, eyes wide dark and wide with liquid lust. But then, before his eyes, the woman beneath him changed. The sight was no less lovely as he was greeted with the dark eyes and slender body of Sue Li.

The gorgeous Chinese witch was biting her lip, trying to stifle the pleasure that he was giving her. She was looking back over her shoulder at him as he took her from behind, "What magnificent bum." He could make them out now to some extent, as Orina's hand clapped down against the pale flesh of the girl's bouncing bottom.

"And those legs, so long and graceful." Anya added, "If she wasn't such fine duelist, she should have been dancer." Sue's face was turning red as she did her best not to let him hear those noises he so desperately loved.

It was a losing battle though, as she screamed at the top of her lungs, "Fuck! Yes! Use my little pussy!"

"Oh, there she goes." Anya giggled. "Look at how she's pulsing around you. She wants every drop, doesn't she?"

Harry threw his head back, ready to cum but again it disappeared. When he tilted his head again, Sue was nowhere to be seen, but now the silk of the sheets was at his back and he was looking at Daphne. Squatting over his cock with her pussy stretched lewdly around his sizeable girth, she bounced up and down with every bit of force she could muster.

"You fucking… like that… don't you! I'm going… to take… every drop from you cock!" There was a wanton, desperate look in her eyes that he'd never seen before and it made him want to take her even harder. His hands went to her hips, but she slapped them away.

"No, it's my turn… to take you!"

Orina and Anya were at her side, groping her tits and kissing at her neck. Daphne threw her head back and dug her nails into his chest hard enough that he thought they might draw blood. Orina tweaked one of her nipples and smiled down at Harry, "Are we sure this one doesn't have any Veela in her?"

"She does have look of one." Anya agreed, pulling the beautiful younger blonde into a kiss.

Daphne gasped and stared down at him, breaking the kiss. She could take no more and started begging, "Please… please… Harry… I need it… I'll be good, just give it to me."

"Oh, now she's just as desperate as rest of them." Anya clapped amused. Harry felt his balls tighten to his shaft and he thought for sure that he was going to empty himself into Daphne, but with a touch he found the need disappeared… as did Daphne.

Again, he found himself with his knees pressed against soft silk sheets, he could feel lips tickling his bollocks as he plowed into Susan's curvy bum from behind him. Looking down, he could see Ginny's flaming red hair, beneath his knees.

"One at a time, or two at once. It makes no difference." Orina laid beside the two girls as they slurped and sucked on one another's dripping sexes. She ghosted her fingers along the faint lines of Susan's back and Harry felt the redhead shiver at the touch.

"What makes no difference?" Harry asked, confused.

"You'll find out love…" Anya promised, "just wait."

"Harry… I'll beg until my voice goes horse if I have to… just please fuck my pussy… I've been waiting years…" Ginny pleaded with him from between Susan's thighs.

"So loyal… don't you think loyalty should be rewarded." Harry nodded and made his way around and filled Ginny's waiting slit. Every girl was unique, different in their own way, but no less fantastic to have wrapped so exquisitely around the swollen, sensitive flesh of his cock.

His move did not come without protest from Susan, "No, put it… BACK!" Whatever else she was going to say was lost in a moan as Ginny latched onto the other girl's clit and sucked hard enough to make her eyes roll.

"This one is such naughty little minx." Anya said almost proudly of the younger girl.

Susan didn't protest anymore after that, instead, kissing and licking every bit of Ginny's cream she could get off Harry's length as he filled her warm, welcoming hole over and over and over again. Pleasure chased pleasure and he was getting close to cumming again. He expected it this time when the scene before him changed.

What he wasn't expecting was to be standing with hardwood floor beneath him and Padma pinned between him and a bookshelf. Her legs were wrapped around him as he hammered away at her. Her hips were soft and fleshy beneath his fingers, and she was panting needily with every thrust. Her mouth opened into a wide 'O' as she reached her peak like a firecracker, "Yes! Fucking yes! So good!"

"What is it they say about the quiet ones?" Anya giggled as she stood at his side, again.

Orina snorted out a laugh, "I don't think that is always true… but it certainly is for her."

"Come on Harry! You can put it wherever you like… I don't care. I just want it!" Padma demanded of him and he was of a mind to give it to her. Pulling her hips against his as tightly as he could manage, he closed his eyes and finally felt the blessed release he'd been chasing from the moment the dream started.

His eyes snapped open when instead of Padma's welcoming sheath, he felt six soft hands, some dainty others slender and long, caressing and coaxing the cum from his bollocks. He was met with the sight of six gorgeous, eager faces waiting impatiently for him to give them what they wanted. Orina and Anya spoke as one, as they kissed as his neck, "Cum for them, my love. They've earned it."

The load that shot from his cock-slit was incredible. Even when bolstered by his lovers' allures he hadn't achieved anything like it. The beauty of a dream, I suppose. It was enough for all of them, their eyes rolling to the back of their heads in rapture at the mere taste. The prodigious load left him feeling lightheaded and teetering on the edge of consciousness. What happens when you black out in a dream?

He found the answer to that question as he snapped awake, breathing heavily. What in Merlin's name was that all about then?

That thought was quickly wiped from his mind though as he felt a weight against his thigh. Throwing his covers off, he was met with the sight of flaming red hair. Ginny laid against his thigh, suckling on the tip of his cock lovingly. Releasing him with a pop, she smiled up at him, "Hi, that must have been one hell of a dream!"

"It was…" Harry said a little groggily, "Not that it's not lovely, but what are you doing here?"

"Well… I said that I'd pay you back for the ride," she gave him that mischievous little smile of hers, "and considering I couldn't sleep… I figured, what better time than the present?"

Harry dropped his head back against his pillow. Naughty minx indeed.

Follow the link in my profile to see what else I'm working on. 

Chapter Text

The entirety of Beauxbatons strutted into the Great Hall on the morning of Halloween, two by two. The younger students peeled off to let the older students through and each of them placed their piece of parchment into the blue-white flames. It flickered red again and again until the very last one was placed in by Fleur. Once they finished, Maxime dismissed them and they dispersed around the hall, mingling with their hosts.

The walls of the hall were decorated for the holiday. There were floating jack-o-lanterns in place of the usual candles and bats gliding around the morning sky reflected in the ceiling. Instead of the usual orange and black, there were streamers with the colors of each of the three schools.

Neville commented from beside Harry, "Well, I guess they finally decided to finally get it over with."

"They're French, they needed to make a show of it." He joked.

He felt Neville turn to look at him, the same appraising look he'd received from everyone else the last few days, "And what about you? Still haven't decided?"

Harry chuckled, he'd gotten the same question five times since he woke up and dozens more in the previous few days, "As it so happens, I did." There were some people, particularly Ron, who seemed hopeful that he wouldn't, as though the only thing standing between them, and the fourth-year spot was the entry of his name. His ginger friend had been rather distant in the last few days, keeping to Seamus and Dean, and pleading with Parvati, who still hadn't forgiven him for being a prat at the Welcoming Feast.

Reaching into his bag, he pulled out a poorly written strip of parchment. His handwriting would never be anything but chicken scratch, but you could make it out well enough. Neville clapped him on the shoulder and gave him a shake, "I knew it. There was no way you could resist."

With a shake of his head, Harry threw his leg over the bench and bounded up to the goblet. There was a whoop of joy from Fred at the Gryffindor table. Harry only quirked an eyebrow in his direction as the flames engulfed his entry. All around the hall, people watched him. Fucking Merlin, you'd think I'd be old news at this point but no.

Returning to Neville, Harry asked, "What had Fred so happy?"

"There were bets going around on whether you'd enter or not… Apparently most of the upper years were convinced you weren't going to when you didn't enter the first couple days, so they just made a tidy bit of money." Neville admitted guiltily, giving himself away.

Harry snorted out a laugh, "Well… did you at least win." In answer to his question, Fred slid down the table with a none-to-small pouch of galleons in his hand.

"Well done, Harry." He placed the pouch in front of Neville, "You just won your friend here some lovely shopping money for the next Hogsmeade weekend."

"Happy to be of service." He responded dryly as the other boy went red in the cheeks.

"I…"

"Just be sure to treat Hannah next time you head down to Hogsmeade, mate." Neville was full blown tomato red at that as he stammered and stuttered, "She likes you, might as well take a shot, yeah?" Harry grabbed his bag and excused himself, "Now, there are still classes this morning and I need to get to Runes… I'll see you later, hopefully with Hannah." He deliberately said the last bit loud enough to carry over to the Hufflepuff table.

Striding out of the hall, Harry tried not to pay the looks any mind as he made his way to the door. But there was one that forced him to glance in the direction of the rest of the tables. Fleur, sitting with her sister, her friend, and Luna, much to his surprise, was looking right at him. There was a calculating glint in her eye, and or the life of him, he couldn't imagine what difference it made to the French witch. It didn't help that every time he looked at her, he thought of his dream a few nights earlier.

Luckily, he didn't have to think about it long as he made it out into the corridor in just a few seconds. Unfortunately, he was met by an unwelcome face, complete with foul looking snit, "I can't think of anyone worse suited to representing Hogwarts than you, Scarhead. We'll get absolutely embarrassed!"

"Malfoy, finally decided to crawl out from that rock you've been hiding under since you got your arse handed to you on the train?" Harry replied calmly. Whatever's been said to him by his mother clearly hasn't stuck. Two months is better than I was expecting though, honestly.

Draco scoffed in dismissal, "You got lucky!"

"Funny that, I seem to get lucky a lot. After a certain point you have to wonder if it's not just luck… and I don't know, maybe some skill as well."

"We'd be better off represented by a Hufflepuff, or Longbottom, or even a Mud…"

The air became suddenly cold around them as Harry glared at the boy across from him, "Go ahead, finish it." Draco swallowed nervously, looking to Crabbe and Goyle at his sides for support. The only support he'd had since returning to the school.

"I… uh…"

Both Crabbe and Goyle took a step back in fear while Malfoy was rooted to the spot as Harry seemingly towered over him while being only a few inches taller. He stared unblinking, emerald eyes piercing, "Go ahead. Say. It. " Draco shook his head, thinking better on his near mistake. Huh look at that, you might actually be able to teach bigoted arsesholes new tricks. "Right, I thought not. You've done a good job of not pissing me off since the train, Malfoy. Let's not ruin a good thing. Because I doubt that you'll enjoy the repercussions."

"Is… that a threat?" Draco tried to look brave, but the way his voice broke made him sound anything but.

"Oh, no. Let's just call it… an educated observation."

"Piss off, Scarhead," he snarled, finding some of his earlier boldness, "one of these days you're going to get what's coming to you!" Now that was definitely a threat.

"What's going on here?" The tension in the air lifted at Professor Flitwick's arrival.

"Oh nothing, sir." He assured, "Draco and I were just having a little conversation."

"I'm sure." Flitwick didn't sound convinced. And given their history, Harry couldn't exactly blame him, "Well, if your conversation is over, I recommend you both get off to class."

"Of course, Professor." Harry pushed past the Slytherins and made his way toward the staircase, muttering to himself, "Bloody pillock." He walked to the Runes classroom in a sour mood, the sort that only interacting with Malfoy or Snape ever caused him.

When he got to Babbling's classroom, there was a smooth rock engraved with various runes all interconnected on a plinth at the front of the room. That wasn't the only thing in the room, and he found the person there more interesting than whatever it was that they'd be working on that day. Padma sat on the right-hand side of the class at one of the two person desks reading a letter.

Just like every other class, they'd been encouraged to work with people from other houses and unlike some of the others there were no assigned partners for day-to-day classes. So, Harry dropped his bag by the chair next to her. Shee startled as he plopped down in the chair.

When she realized that it was him, she quickly tucked the letter away with the rest of her things, "Sorry, Padma, didn't mean to scare you."

"You didn't," she insisted, but then stopped herself, 'well you did… but it's alright."

Looking at the beautiful Indian girl, for a moment all he could remember was what her wide hips had felt like in his hands as he thrusted away at her body in a dream. He still didn't fully understand why she'd been there in the first place, but he'd be a liar if he said it hadn't been incredibly appealing.

"Right," he gave her a smile, "letter from home?"

"Oh," she glanced down at her bag nervously, "yes. From my grandmother. We always try to keep in touch." She didn't seem to want to look at him, not directly anyway.

"That's great," she nodded quickly, and he nudged her shoulder with his own, "hey, you alright? Seem a bit jumpy this morning?"

"Just… uh… just a bit nervous."

"About what?"

She glanced at him, right at his lips to be specific. Her tongue darted out to lick her own, "They…" it seemed to him that she was looking for a lie, "you must not have seen. The schedule for the tournaments until Christmas was on the house bulletin boards this morning. First event for the fourth-year academics is next weekend." Padma finished in a rush.

"Oh, is that all."

"What do you mean is that all?" she tried to sound affronted, but it didn't quite work.

Harry gave her a disarming little smirk, "You're going to be fine. Absolutely no reason to worry. They don't stand a chance. You've been preparing almost non-stop. Brilliant witch like you has nothing to worry about."

Her eyes lit up, pleased with his compliment, "But…that doesn't mean that I'm not nervous about it."

"Fair enough." he conceded, "There are good ways of getting rid of nerves you know."

Padma was definitely looking at him now, her big, brown eyes wide, "What do you mean?"

"Oh, flying and dueling do it for me." Harry said innocently, looking her right in the eye, "Though if I was nervous about either of my tournaments, I suppose that wouldn't work since… you know that's what I'm actually doing. Why? What did you think I meant?"

"Nothing," she told him a bit too loudly, "I… I was just curious, that's all." Even on her darker skin he could make out the faintest of blushes. They were interrupted from any further conversation as the door opened and more students poured into the classroom.

There were two Durmstrang and three Beauxbatons students mixed in with the regular lot. Daphne noticed him sitting with Padma, huffed slightly and took a seat with Blaise. There were murmurs all throughout the classroom as Babbling came in from her office, "Morning everyone and welcome to our guests. I'm Professor Babbling, I look forward to spending the rest of the year teaching you."

When she came to stand at the front of the classroom, she asked, "Now out of curiosity, what language did I just greet everyone in Miss Granger?"

"English, Professor." Hermione answered, confused.

"And Miss Duvernay?" She looked at one of the Beauxbatons students.

"French."

"And Mr. Ragnarsson?"

"Swedish." No one questioned how exactly the Professor knew the foreign students' names without asking. They were too intrigued by what was going on.

"Excellent, though you're all wrong." Babbling told them cheerily, "I said it in Hebrew." She placed her hand on the stone sitting on the plinth, "This handy little runestone is what's responsible for the confusion. No one has ever managed to work out the arithmancy to make a simple spell work and so this is the alternative. You see, it works as a translation device for each person within its vicinity. It requires a mixture of runecraft and charms work, and they're terribly trick to get right. I've singed my eyebrows more than once perfecting them." The class laughed at her admission.

A hand raised to the back of the classroom, "Yes, Miss Iliev?"

"How can it translate into more than one language at a time?" she asked.

"That is for you to find out, I'm afraid." Babbling clapped, "Right, for this class session. You'll be analyzing one of these stones with your partners, focusing on the runes. I want you to identify as many of them as you can and how they interact." She waved her wand, and one of the stones landed on each table. No one moved, and she shewed them with her hand, "Go on, get on with it ladies and gents."

One complicated piece of charms and runes and I might be able to understand Anya and Orina in Bulgarian. I wonder if it would be easier to just learn it instead… because this looks complicated. Padma was looking at the smooth, engraved stone fascinated. She was probably the best in their year at Runes, though it was a close-run thing with Hermione. If nothing else, she was the most passionate about it.

"That's frickin' awesome." Padma said almost reverently.

Harry leaned in to give it a closer look, and he thought he heard her gasp ever so slightly as their thighs touched in the process., "Well, I'm confident that we'll be able to crack it… eventually."

"Of course, we will." Padma smiled at him.

She was as comfortable reading runes as he was flying up in the sky. They split the stone half and half to translate, trying to determine their purposes, but he neded her help more than once. While he understood runes well enough, but this seemed like it was particularly intricate. Fortunately for him, Padma was happy to help every time he wasn't quite sure what he was looking at.

His one big breakthrough came when he noticed something, "That's not the normal 'ansuz' rune is it?" The Elder Furthark rune, that represented the Aesir, didn't look quite right to him.

"What?" Padma asked turning the stone to get a better look.

"It's been altered slightly, maybe to represent a specific concept."

"That would make sense with some of what I've worked out, but which one?"

"Well," Harry contemplated, "if the stone manages to translate for each person, regardless of their native language, you'd think it has something to do with the mind."

Óðr means mind in Old Norse, so…" she was looking at her notes, and talking to herself more than him for a few seconds, "And that would make sense with 'mannaz' rune… That's excellent, Harry. I imagine that it's probably magnifying one of the charms."

"Some variation of the Legillimency Charm maybe." He offered.

Speaking just behind him, Babbling made him jump, "Quite right, Mr. Potter. Not many fourth years would be aware of that particular spell." The witch was amused by his reaction, always enjoying the chance to catch one of her students off-guard. Giggling, she didn't even wait for him to respond and moved over to someone with their hand up.

Padma beside him looked amused at his expense, "Didn't think you'd be quite so jumpy, Harry. Considering everything you've done."

"Yeah, yeah, laugh it up." She did just that before focusing on their work again. When he saw that she was properly occupied, he struck. With a gentle poke to her side, she jumped in her seat and stifled a squeal.

"Harry!" She hissed at him, without any real heat. She couldn't hide her own amusement at his antics.

He was entirely unrepentant, though did manage to stop from laughing at her, "In all fairness, I'm not that surprised you're a bit jumpy, Pads." She rolled her eyes at him, but the smile on her face gave her away.

As the class neared its end, they combined their notes and put their heads together to put down as much as they could to parchment. That ended up largely being Padma's responsibility, by choice though, and Harry could only watch intently.

When she finished, she dropped her quill beside her and noticed his gaze. She swallowed, feeling slightly self-conscious, "What?"

"Nothing," he told her warmly, "I just love watching somebody do what they love. There's always something really captivating about it. I like to think I look something like that when I'm flying."

Padma ducked her head, delighted and embarrassed by that, "You do… I mean… I think you do. Probably a bit more intense than me looking at some runes though."

"Oh, I don't know. If you get runes wrong, they can blow up in your face or worse." They both remembered what Luna had told them during their carriage ride not too long ago, "Seems about as dangerous as flying if you ask me."

Padma was at a loss for words, and he thought it was cute the way she stuttered, "I… uh… thanks."

"You're very welcome."

"Alright, that's our time done class. Please bring me your work before you leave." Babbling announced from the front of the room, "And now you'll know why you can understand each other in your other classes."

Padma walked up to the front of the classroom and handed in their work before hurrying back to the desk and stuffing her things into her bag, "It was great working together. I'll see you later, Harry. Bit of a hike to Transfiguration, you know?"

It wasn't that far, and certainly not the worst trek in the castle, but he wasn't going to question that, "Cheers, Pads. See you later." In her hurry to get out of the room as quickly as possible, she dropped her grandmother's letter and didn't notice. As Harry started cleaning up his own things, he saw it sitting on the ground on the side of the desk. As he finished up, Harry grabbed it and went in pursuit of the Ravenclaw.

Hurrying out to the corridor, he didn't see her and jogged to catch up. She wasn't down the next corridor either. He bounded up the enchanted staircase and toward the Transfiguration classroom, but still no sign of her. Damn, she's booking it. Harry thought he caught a glimpse of her, but she was turning down a corridor that definitely didn't lead to her next class. Figuring why not, he followed after her and went down the same almost entirely disused corridor and found no one there.

Running a hand through his hair, he shook his head. Well, I suppose I'll just give it to her next time I see her. Maybe she won't even realize that it's gone. He was just getting ready to turn and head back toward the stairs when he heard something that pulled him up short. A breathy gasp for air from behind one of the tapestries along the wall.

Hushed mutterings followed that he couldn't quite make out. Some innate part of him told him that he should go and investigate, and lately his instincts had done nothing but lead him to fun instead of horrible danger, so he wasn't going to ignore them.

Pulling the tapestry back quietly, he was treated to the sight of Padma in the throes of passion. With her eyes squeezed shut, she bit her bottom lip hard enough that he thought she might draw blood. She was trying to stifle any further outbursts as her arm moved insistently beneath her skirts.

Squish. Squish. Squish. He could make out every wet plunge of her fingers as she chased her peak. One of her hands slid underneath the hem of her blouse to cup one of her firm tits. She gasped again and muttered softly, only just loud enough that he could hear, "Handsome… bastard… getting me all riled up."

"This is certainly another one of those things that can relieve stress and nervousness, though I find it's better with a partner." Harry told her softly, sure that his voice wouldn't carry into the next corridor.

Padma jumped like he hit her with an overpowered stinging hex, "Harry! It's… not…" She tried in vain to hide her disheveled appearance.

"It's exactly what it looks like, Pads." He told her, stepping behind the tapestry and letting it hide them, "You were getting yourself off… because of me. Because I got you all riled up, I think you said."

Padma ducked her head, refusing to look him in the eye, "Nothing new there."

Harry smiled at her shyness, "I'd be happy to make it up to you… if you'd like me to that is." He grabbed her hand and laced his fingers with hers, "I did say it's better with a partner."

"Really?" she asked, horny and eager, but utterly shocked.

"Yep."

Padma weighed her options in silence. Unsure what exactly was the right thing to do. But he could see how much she wanted it. Her eyes were big and nervous and terribly hopeful too, "I… uh… I'd really like that." She guided his hand down to her womanhood, "It… well… it never seems to be enough when I do it myself these days."

"I'll take good care of you." He promised her as the tips of his fingers felt the heat coming from her sex before he ever made contact. One horny girl.

"I know." Padma rested her head against the stone wall behind her. She breathed out needily as he slid just one digit into her tight tunnel, "Oh… please don't let this be a dream!"

"Shhhh now," Harry murmured right next to her ear. He placed his hand at the side of her head to brace himself as he started plunging his finger in and out of her leaking slit, "We don't want anyone to hear us now, do we?" Padma shook her head and bit her lip to stifle the noises that were threatening to escape her, "And I promise, this isn't a dream."

She looked like she was having a hard time thinking, so enthralled with the pulsing pleasure coming from her sex, "Why… why would you look at me?" she asked him self consciously, "You have Daphne… and Susan… and Sue… and Ginny… all after you… and even… my own sister… is a better version of me."

Harry growled in her ear and it made her shudder, her pussy flexing around his digit. He pushed his hips against the curve of her hip, "You feel that, Padma." She nodded her head frantically, "That's because of you… all because of you… not Daphne, or Susan, or Sue, or Ginny and certainly not because of your sister. Just you."

Padma whimpered low in her throat and wrapped one of her small hands around his flexing forearm to try and steady herself. Her beautiful honey-brown eyes were open and staring at him, "That's…amazing. Please don't… stop." She whispered in awe.

"You're fucking sexy, Padma." Biting her lip wasn't enough anymore and she covered her mouth to stop from making too much noise as her pussy flooded with her juices, "Don't ever think differently, understand me."

"Hmmm… ye…yes, sir."

"You have an arse to die for, you know that." She shook her head, disbelieving, "you do. Every boy from first to seventh year stares at it when you walk by. It's fat and spankable, and it's a shame that I can't see it jiggle beneath your school robes."

"Just you." She said suddenly very serious, "I don't care… about any other boys. They can look all they want… but my bum is just for you."

"Oh, is that right?" He reached down and smacked his hand against the side of her wide cheeks, taking a firm squeeze of her peachy behind.

Padma's breathing was quick and desperate as he added another finger to her grippy hole. She stretched around him as he pushed and prodded at the sensitive walls of her pussy. She pulled her blouse open and revealed a powder-blue bra beneath, holding up her perky bosom. Yanking on one of the cups, she revealed a firm, chocolate-brown nipple that was poking out in desperate need of attention. Reaching for it, she looked at him with betrayal as he slapped her hand away.

That look was quickly replaced as he leaned down and captured the bud between his lips. It was thick and longer than any of his other lovers. As he swirled his tongue around her oversensitive nipple, her back arched off the wall and Padma was forced to bite down on her own hand to stop from crying out in ecstasy. Her pussy quivered around his fingers, and she tried to hold his arm in place as her whole body trembled through an orgasm.

Undeterred, he fucked her right through her orgasm. He flicked her clit with his thumb, and that set her off even harder. Her juices splashed around his incessant fingers. The tops of her knee high socks became stained with the evidence. Her pussy gripped and flexed, trying to coax cum from his fingers that it would never get.

Again and again, the beautiful Indian witch shook and shivered even after the main event was finished. Pop. Her grasping sheath had no desire to let him go as he pulled himself free. Padma looked at him with glassy, blissed-out eyes, "Way… way better… than doing it myself."

"Happy to help!" Grinning, he brought his fingers to her lips and flexing them to show her the thick strands of her slick juices. He licked them clean as she let out tiny little pants of lustful need.

"Holy… Merlin…" She couldn't believe what she was watching as she reached up to tweak her nipple one last time at the lewd sight.

He moaned his approval and pulled his fingers from between his lips, "You taste delicious." Floral and crisp and entirely Padma.

"You're… incredible." Padma told him awestruck. Pleased with himself, he helped correct her uniform, pulling the cups of her bra back up and doing up some of the buttons.

"Well, thank you. You're pretty incredible yourself, Pads."

Padma was trying to decide on what she wanted to say next, uncertain, "I know!" she finally blurted out. He quirked an eyebrow in question, so she elaborated "About the other girls… and… well… I don't mind. Or at least, I don't think I do."

Harry leaned in and kissed her forehead, "Observant, aren't you?"

"When you don't talk as much as my sister, it makes it easier to pay attention." Padma said with a laugh, "But I mean it."

They'd already taken a long time and he didn't want to make her late, "I believe you. We can talk about it when we have more time. I promise. But I'm glad to hear it." Waving his wand, he removed the stains from her clothing and gave a nod of approval, "There we go, good as new."

"Better than new." Padma smiled, she shook her head, "But, you…" she looked down meaningfully toward his crotch where he was still half-hard in his trousers.

"Don't worry about me. I'll manage." He leaned down and gave her a peck on the lips. That little gesture made her beam up at him, but then she furrowed her brow in confusion, "What is it?"

"Why did you follow me, anyway?"

"Oh, right." He reached into his bag where he'd discarded it when they started and pulled out her letter, "You dropped this."

Padma took it from him quickly, and with the barest hint of a blush on her cheeks, "Thanks! You didn't… you know… read it, did you?"

"Nope."

She couldn't hide the relief at that, "Great. I appreciate it." There was a warning that classes would begin soon, and she pushed off the wall, "Bye, Harry… and thanks again."

"My pleasure." With that she pulled open the tapestry and hurried toward Transfiguration. Shaking his head, Harry headed off to Charms. He ended up being late, but thought it was absolutely worth it.

The hall was bathed in pale moonlight as the torches on the walls dimmed and the last of the desserts disappeared from the tables. The excited chatter died down as the blue-white flames of the goblet grew brighter.

Dumbledore stood at the head table and made his way to the casket, "The moment we've all been waiting for these last days has arrived. Should the goblet choose you, you will go into the next room to await instruction. Best of luck my young friends. Now, I believe we'll start with the fourth years."

Across from him, Ron was muttering to himself, "Come on… come on."

The goblet's flames expanded upward, though they gave off no new heat. From the flames burst a strip of parchment, orange embers licking at its edges. Deftly, the Headmaster caught it as it descended, "The champion for Durmstrang, Ivar Rasmussen." A tall boy with dark-blonde hair and a neatly trimmed goatee stood from the Hufflepuff table. He was met with raucous applause from his school, and polite applause from the others. He stepped over to the side room and disappeared behind the door.

The goblet stirred again, and Dumbledore caught another piece of parchment, "For Beauxbatons, Solen LeClaire." A short girl with braided brunette hair stood from the Ravenclaw table. The applause from Beauxbatons was more polite, and Harry couldn't help but notice that Fleur's seemed almost sarcastic for the younger witch. Curious.

A third time, the flames rose but something curious happened. Instead of a single piece of smoldering parchment escaping from the flames, two did. Everyone watched horribly confused at the whole thing, even the Ministry officials standing at the front. But Dumbledore caught them as though they'd been just one.

Since he behaved as though nothing was amiss, everyone just behaved as normal, "For Hogwarts, Harry Potter." The confusion caused a delay, but the roar that followed was deafening, bouncing around the ancient stone walls loud enough that he thought a stone might knock loose. Though one person who was noticeably silent was his ginger friend.

Ginny and Hermione both shoved him to get up, "Go!" He walked his way over to the side room and noticed McGonagall's pleased smile… and Snape glaring at him like he wanted to burn hole through his head. He's like a child, I swear. Hagrid clapped his massive hands together so hard, Harry was pretty confident he was responsible for at least half the cheering. As the door closed behind him, the cheers were muted, and he was alone walking down to the antechamber. Inside, silent and keeping to themselves were his two competitors.

Harry went and sat by the roaring fire in the room. He didn't know exactly how to feel, he was elated at being chosen, curious and anxious about what the tasks might be, but more than that, concerned. Why in the bloody hell did two slips come out of the goblet. I know that I only put one in there. That shouldn't be possible. There were so many precautions.

As the minutes ticked by, they were joined by more champions. The fifth year champion for Hogwarts ended up being a Slytherin, Terrence Higgs, the one time seeker of for the snakes before Draco and his father bought his way onto the team. He'd been a decent seeker and actually played fair, unlike the likes of Flint. Harry gave him a nod as he entered, but nothing more.

There was a roar from outside that could be heard even in the antechamber, and everyone looked to the door. The sixth-year champion entered, and he was unsurprised to see Cedric Diggory. He was the only person that Harry could imagine would garner that sort of reaction.

The amiable Hufflepuff came over to Harry with a winning smile, "Congratulations, Harry. Everyone knew you'd get it."

"I'd say most the school was expecting you to get it as well." Harry returned with a smile of his own. Cedric was a quintessential Hufflepuff and quite likable because of it.

"Ah, I don't know. There was Angelina. I wouldn't have been surprised to lose out to her."

Finally, the last of the champions started coming. It was the Hogwarts Champion first, and Harry almost laughed when Roger Davies walked in. The older Ravenclaw had yet to forgive him for what he thought was an insult at Sprintwitches, and so he only glowered at Harry and moved to the other side of the room.

Next came Krum, the Bulgarian looked straight-faced, just as he had every other time he'd seen him. He moved over to the sixth year Durmstrang champion and they started talking quietly. Finally, they were joined by Fleur. She stepped into the room with elegant grace, almost gliding down the steps. He heard a scoff from somewhere else in the room and looked to see Solen roll her eyes at the older woman.

Fleur paid it no mind though, moving over to the fire, "Congratulations, 'Arry." She told him sincerely.

"To you too." They didn't get a chance to talk further.

The door opened one final time and many footsteps approached down the stairs. All the school heads, Bagman, Crouch, and the Magical Patrol officers came down the stairs and stood at the entrance, "Congratulations. Congratulations to all of you." Bagman was extremely effusive, "We finally have our twelve champions."

"Yes, congratulations." Crouch said monotonously. His dour expression a stark contrast to his coworker, "You are now representatives of your schools and of your nations." It sounded almost like a warning coming from him.

And to some extent, it was as he continued, "There will be media interviews set for each of you in the coming weeks." Just the thought of that made Harry want to shudder, "The weighing of the wands will be November 25thand the first tasks the next day."

"Is that all you're going to tell us?" Davies asked irritably.

"About the task, certainly, my boy." Dumbledore interjected, "Your ingenuity will be tested just as much as your skill in the coming weeks. I wish you all the best of luck." He chuckled and clapped, "Now, I'm sure that your fellows are planning some rather exhilarating parties to celebrate your selections. You're all free to leave."

The Beauxbatons and Durmstrang students followed their heads out of the room. Fleur hesitated briefly and gave him a little smile, "I'll see you soon." He had the feeling that she meant something specific.

"Yeah, of course." He assured her. They'd barely shared more than two conversations, but he was looking forward to it.

"If that's all, Dumbledore." Bagman seemed to be in a rush.

"Yes, yes of course. I'm sure we can handle anything else that comes up in the coming weeks." Harry lagged behind as the Hogwarts students followed out the foreign students.

Cedric was the last other than him and he clapped him on the shoulder as he left, "Too bad it's a Monday, eh? Hufflepuff can party with the best of them, but everybody will be too worried about classes in the morning."

"You've never been to a Gryffindor party, mate," Harry laughed, "but you're right. Things won't go too late. They'll just have to save until after the first task."

Cedric patted his shoulder one more time and bid him, "Night, Harry."

"Yeah, Cedric, you too." With that, Harry was left alone in the room with Dumbledore.

When the door closed, the Headmaster pulled both strips of parchment from his robes and looked them over. "I know one can become forgetful in their old age, Harry, but I don't remember you putting your name in the goblet twice."

"That's because I didn't, sir."

"I thought not." He offered the two singed strips to Harry.

Grabbing them he looked them over and handed him one back, "That's the one that I wrote and threw into the goblet."

"And the other?"

"I have no idea. I'd say I wrote the name, but the school and year were from someone else."

"I thought the same." Dumbledore stroked his trimmed beard, "Someone wanted to ensure that you'd participate."

"But why?"

"I cannot say." It was rare to see the Headmaster at a loss for words, and in that moment, he looked every bit of his age, "All I know is you must be wary, Harry. It wouldn't do to be caught flat footed."

"Of course, sir."

A tired smile came to the vaunted wizard's lips, "You make me proud… very proud. I had no doubt when I saw you put your name into the goblet that I would see it emerge from the flames. I'm sure you'll find yourself equal to all the tasks ahead."

Harry was touched by the man's confidence, "Thank you, sir. It means a lot."

"Off with you. I'm sure a fun night awaits you up in the Gryffindor Tower, my boy."

It can never be simple, can it? Not where I'm concerned anyway. Still, as he made his way up to Gryffindor Tower, he had to admit it was the most conventional Halloween he'd had since coming to Hogwarts.

Follow the link on my profile if you want to see what else I'm working on. 

Chapter Text

"I think we'll have a good chance tomorrow. Though I've heard the fourth years are in for quite the challenge." Chloe mused about the first day of the academic challenge coming up the next day. It was the only event that wouldn't have spectators. A timed test for accuracy held in the Great Hall for every year over the course of two days.

Sitting at the Ravenclaw table, Fleur pulled a snail from its shell with a fork while she listened to her friend. The weather is terrible and the castle far less beautiful than Beauxbatons. But I must applaud the Hogwarts elves, they are fine chefs. The escargot was delicious. It was no small feat to impress the young French woman, but they'd managed it.

That wasn't to say that she wasn't enjoying her time in the north of Scotland, quite the opposite. It'd been… intriguing, and she found herself in the company of more people than she had at any time since she turned eighteen. While the girls of Beauxbatons had been nothing but jealous of her looks after the change, among other things, at least some of the girls at Hogwarts seemed comfortable in their own skin. Some of them anyway.

She still got filthy looks from idiot girls who blamed her for their boyfriend's weakmindedness and overall uselessness against the allure. As though I have interest in any of them anyway. They can't even stomach the lightest touch of my magic without becoming enamored. I'll never understand such blatant ignorance.

"You're staring at him." Chloe whispered in her ear, giggling when Fleur jumped in her seat.

"I'm thinking," Fleur corrected, "not staring."

"And just happen to be staring in the process?" She wiggled her brow in the direction of the Hufflepuff table where the young man in question was sitting.

"Yes." she replied tersely. Chloe wasn't wrong, she'd been quite intently looking in the direction of the most interesting person she'd met since arriving in Scotland. Harry Potter. She didn't know what to expect, but she wouldn't have been surprised to find an arrogant braggart too caught up in his own stories. But the stories she heard about the World Cup did make that unlikely. Even in France we heard about the Boy-Who-Lived saving veela from the clutches of horrible Death Eaters.

What she'd found instead was someone personable, and well-liked. Except for by that horrid, green-robed boy and that obnoxious Ravenclaw Champion. But more than that, he was someone resistant to her allure. And not just resistant, but entirely unbothered by it. Like it isn't even there. Papa has years of experience and even he cannot always handle Mama's.

That didn't mean he was unaffected by her. She'd felt his eyes on her more than once. With or without the allure, she was still a beautiful woman, and there was something wonderful about somebody looking because they wanted to, because they couldn't stop themselves, and not because the allure forced them to. There were few veela that could ever boast experiencing such a thing.

A tiny smile came to her lips at that thought though, because she could say very confidently that oh… two more certainly could. He reeked of them. At the same time… Even as a part-veela, Fleur was particularly sensitive to that sort of thing, and she knew full-well that it hadn't been just veela that he'd smelled of. But her kin, however distant, were the most potent.

To most women that would have served as a deterrent, but not to Fleur or any other normal veela for that matter. The witch part of her nature might find it odd, but the veela side found it intriguing. Terribly intriguing.

"You could just stop staring and go talk with him." Chloe interrupted her musings.

"Again, not staring." Fleur insisted, "And we have talked."

"Barely." Chloe scoffed, "Three or four short conversations don't count… especially when you're so clearly interested. I didn't take Fleur Delacour for a coward, but apparently, I was wrong."

Turning Fleur smacked her friend's shoulder, "I'm not a coward."

"Why are you a coward?" Gabrielle asked from her shoulder.

Fleur startled for the second time that evening, much to her annoyance, "I'm not." She bit out before she noticed something about her little sister, "Have you been crying?"

Gabrielle reached up and scrubbed her cheeks, shaking her head vehemently, "No." At fifteen she looked no more than ten, and she wouldn't fully blossom for another few years. It was a result of their heritage and one that irritated each of the Delacour women in turn since their mother. It wasn't a problem in the old conclaves where the veela were sequestered away, but for young girls at a school filled with teenage witches and wizards, it could be extremely frustrating.

"You're lying. We both know it. So tell me what happened."

"Solen…" Gabrielle started slowly, talking only loud enough for her sister to hear.

"Of course, it was Solen." Fleur spat, only barely restraining herself from finding the younger student and hurling fire at her, "It has been Solen since the start of the year."

While the other girl was older than Gabby by three years, she'd been relentless in tormenting her since the start of the year. Fleur knew that it was a way of goading her into a confrontation. The younger girl had nothing but disdain for Fleur since her arrival at Beauxbatons, the same year that she matured. And it was only exacerbated when Solen's boyfriend confessed his undying love for Fleur in the middle of the dining hall. As though it was my fault.

Fleur always took the high road. She was older and beyond the petty hatred of some silly little girl. She ignored her bitchy barbs and provocations which only served to incense the girl farther. Still, she persisted. But this year, she had a new outlet for her anger at Fleur in the form of Gabby. And it was taking all her willpower, along with Gabby's pleas, to stop her from putting Solen in her place.

"Yes, well, she caught me after my Charms class. Flitwick is quite good, isn't he?" She knew that her sister was diverting.

"He is. And an even more fantastic duelist." Fleur agreed, "But that doesn't tell me what happened with Solen."

"It was no different than usual, I swear. Just horrid words about you… me… our family. For some reason it just got to me today." Gabby sat down beside her and started gathering herself some food.

"Since you won't let me do anything about it, you should tell Madame Maxime." It wasn't the first time that she'd given that advice since the start of the year, and it wouldn't be the last. Because Gabrielle was adamant that she could handle it just fine.

"It would only make it worse. And as much as Maxime likes you, she likes Solen just as much. It would be my word against hers." There was magic that could tell the truth of it, but none of it could be used over schoolyard taunts, "Besides, she might start it, but I'm usually happy to respond in kind… just like YOU taught me."

With that, her sister started chatting with Luna on her other side. Fleur found the other girl odd, but kind with more empathy and understanding than she'd seen out of anyone save maybe Chloe.

Her oldest friend heard the whole conversation, "You really should put her in her place."

"I would love to, but Gabby insists I leave it be. Besides, now that we are both champions it would look terrible for the Academy." Fleur bemoaned. She didn't care one bit what Solen had to say when it was just her, but it riled her terribly to see it directed at her little sister. There was no one in the world she was more protective of.

"Hopefully she gets embarrassed in the tournaments then. I'd love to see the little brat get humbled for once." Chloe threw her a coy little smile, "We will just have to root for your man to put her in her place."

Fleur did NOT blush, but her eyes glanced in the direction where Harry had last been, only to find that he'd left at some point during the conversation with her sister, "He might not have many opportunities to embarrass her. We don't know what the tasks are going to entail yet."

"Is he not on their dueling team as well?" Chloe mused before tapping Cho on her shoulder. When she had her attention, she asked, "Do you know who ze best fourth year duelist is, by any chance?"

"Oh, Harry," she replied without hesitation, "much to Sue's frustration. There're a few wagers out there on whether or not he could beat the fifth and sixth years, too. I'm pretty sure the Weasley twins still have odds on it."

"Zank you." Chloe told her, failing to hide the amusement in her voice as she turned back to Fleur, "It seems he will have at least one opportunity, no?"

"Oh, quiet."

"What, don't you want him to beat Solen?"

"Of course, I do." Fleur had a great deal of pride in her school, but she'd root for anyone before Solen.

"Exactly." She gave her a mischievous smile, "I have a fantastic idea. You are the best duelist in our year, in the school even. Why not offer your aid, to ensure that he can beat her. Even I must admit that Solen is impressive, so it would do to have some extra help, I'm sure. Especially from someone who's seen her duel before." She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively, "And it will give you a chance to… spend some time together."

"Like a dog with a bone, I swear." Fleur muttered underneath her breath, which only made Chloe giggle.

"What? It is the first time in all the years I've known you that you've taken a genuine interest in… anyone. No one has ever met your incredibly high and exacting standards." She reached up and pinched Fleur's cheek, laughing as she was swatted away, "Of course, I'm going to tease you at every opportunity. You've done your fair share at my expense. It only seems fair that I return the favor."

"Insufferable… you are insufferable. Why do I stay friends with you?" It was a common bit of banter between the two women. One that'd been repeated dozens of times over the course of their friendship. And it usually came about when Fleur knew that Chloe was right. It is an idea that has some merit. Even if it is only some petty self-satisfaction, it would be good to see her humbled. And while I will NOT admit it to Chloe, it is a good excuse to spend some time with him.

"Because you love me." Chloe threw her a cheeky grin.

"Unfortunately." Fleur shook her head in fond exasperation, staring at the place where Harry had been sitting contemplatively.

Of course, Chloe noticed, "He's not even there anymore and you still can't help yourself."

"Oh, leave it alone for five seconds, would you?"

"Never."

Fleur had reached her wits end with her friend for the moment. With a sigh, she slid out from behind the bench, "I will see you back at the carriage."

"Hopefully, it will be after you find that handsome boy and have a proper conversation with him."

Shaking her head, Fleur made for the entrance. Of course, it was just her luck that Solen and her gaggle of snickering friends were near the main entrance as she headed toward the carriage, "Fleur," the brunette called out, "Off to offer your bum to the judges. After all, it's the only way you have any hope of even coming in second, much less winning." The obnoxious girls around Solen tittered at her comment.

For the first time in years, Fleur felt her ire rise at the younger girl's jab. If those were the sort of things she was saying to Gabby, she could understand the tears. Her piercing blue eyes bore into the younger girl, "I don't need to trade my body to succeed. I have more than enough talent to manage that. And unlike you, I don't spread my legs for just anybody… because I know that I am the best and that I deserve the best. We both know your choices certainly leave something to be desired."

Solen was caught off-guard by the response. Her shock was quickly replaced by an ugly sneer on her otherwise pretty face, "I'll never understand how you were chosen. You're going to embarrass the entire Academy."

"Says the girl who's going to have her bony ass wiped across the floor by her competition. In every tournament. By the time this is all over, you're going to be the laughingstock of the entire school." Fleur took a step closer and the snickers stopped as she stared down at the shorter young woman. And I'm going to do everything in my power to make sure it happens.

Solen laughed in her face, but it is weak, discomforted, "No… no… I think you are mistaking me for you… You really shouldn't have put your name in because now everyone is going to see what a fraud you are."

"We'll see." Fleur bit out, short and furious. She stormed away from Solen and her friends and headed back into the castle. There was someone she needed to find. As she reached the entrance hall, she saw the redhead who'd sat with him at the Welcoming Feast, "Excuze moi? Do you know where I can find 'Arry?"

The redhead looked at her with big brown eyes, mouth opening and closing once before she managed to respond, "He's practicing dueling… with Sue Li. Maybe others too… They practice on the fifth floor usually… I think." Fleur had seen lust in many people's eyes in her life, this girl was no different, but she was doing an admirable job of controlling it.

"Zank you…" She waited long enough to get a name.

"Ginny. I'm Ginny." The cute younger woman told her hurriedly, cheeks going almost as red as her hair.

Fleur grinned back at her, "Zank you, Ginny."

Harry wasn't sure if he was in heaven or hell. Daphne and Susan asked to join him and Sue for their regular practice session, and both he and his usual partner happily agreed. He wasn't entirely sure how his Sue Li would take having others around, but she seemed entirely unperturbed by it. He was the only lad in a room with three gorgeous girls all of whom were sweating and grunting from their efforts.

At first it seemed that he was in for an entirely innocent session of genuine dueling practice. Not that he and Sue ever spent the whole time fooling around, they'd both made far too much progress for that to be the case. But, it didn't take long for him to be disavowed of that notion.

"Daphne," He stopped them, "That's far too much flourish on your wand movements. The opening you leave in that fraction of a second could allow your opponent to end the match. And it limits your ability to cast quickly into the next spell." It was something he picked up watching Dumbledore and Flitwick as they instructed during the practices. Every one of their wand movements was perfectly precise to allow for the shortest amount of time between casting.

Daphne frowned, not upset with him but with herself, "Alright, can you show me how to fix it?"

Sue hopped off the desk behind him, "I'll work with Susan while you help her."

"Right, perfect."

Daphne stepped over to Harry and held her wand aloft in front of him, pointing it at the wall. The thing was covered in spell burn from hundreds of spells aimed its way during practice. Casting silently, the red light of a stunner leapt from the end of her wand, but he wasn't concerned with that. He was paying attention to her hand.

He moved behind her and grabbed hold of her wrist, "See the way you're turning your hand on the twist. Your wrist is almost at a right angle, that's far more than necessary, "Make it a tighter circle."

Daphne moved her hips back into his crotch and subtly grinded against him, in a tight circle, "Like that."

Harry hissed quietly, so as not to alert the other girls, "Something like that, yes, but that's not your wrist."

"And your wand is in your hand," Daphne gave a firmer press against his groin and the bulge in his trousers, "So clearly, its not responsible for that. Far too big anyway, just about the right length but too thick. Pretty sure you could knock somebody out with it if you tried though."

Growling into her ear, he pushed back against her shapely bum and made her squeak quietly in surprise, "Again. And more careful this time. Pay attention to the details of the movement."

"Yes, sir." Daphne teased him. To her credit, she managed to increase the tantalizing pressure of her bum pressing against his shaft while also performing the spell. Her wand spun in the air, a far tighter circle than her last attempt.

"Much better." Harry's voice was tight, trying not to give anything away to the other two ladies in the room, "Again. Until you can do it every time, it should be as natural as breathing. And you should be able to repeat the motion over and over again."

Behind them, he thought he heard a gasp but the feel of Daphne's bum against him had him far too distracted to worry about it.

Daphne smirked back at him, "Well it feels pretty damn natural to me." The hand that didn't have her wand in it was playing with the waist of his trousers, nails scratching against the bottom of his abs. She repeated again and again as the seconds ticked by agonizingly slow. With every twist of her wrist there was a twist of her hips against him, so subtle as to only tease him.

"Harry," Sue blessedly interrupted them, or horribly depending on which part of his brain you were asking. He turned to see the slender girl was flushed in the face, glancing furtively in Susan's direction as the redhead smiled at him, "Susan… is having a problem with distance control and balance when avoiding spells. I think…well, you're a better teacher than me. You might be able to help her where I can't."

"Oh, Sue's too hard on herself. She helped me plenty." Susan complimented the Chinese witch who pointedly didn't look at her. Odd.

"Alright…"

"Brilliant." As Susan passed Daphne, she reached over and gave her bum a pinch. Daphne barely jumped slightly, swatting at the hand. The redhead glanced down at Harry's trousers as she stepped up close to him, "You know, boys always lament how much the school robes hide, I'm pretty sure the girls should be just as disappointed considering the show you're putting on right now."

"Not my fault. And you're not helping."

"Who said that I was trying to help?" She asked with a mischievous smile, "I like a good show as much as the next girl." The young Bones was wearing a tight top that beautifully accentuated her lovely bust. Her round tits bounced as she dropped into a crouch ready to dodge, "Shall we?"

Swallowing, Harry nodded and pointed his wand in her direction. Stinging hexes shot from the tip of his wand at lightning quick speed. They were shockingly fast, and perfectly placed to make her move and dodge. In learning to control the strength of his spells, he'd managed to increase speed and precision. Should come in handy very soon too.

Three small welts were forming on Susan, one on her forearm and two beneath the stretchy material on her legs, while she hadn't landed a shot on him, or near him. When she stumbled forward to dodge one of his spells and got caught by another one, Harry stopped "You need to be more fluid coming in and out of evasive movements, try and focus on your center of gravity. Don't ever overextend." I'm pretty sure the likes of Dumbledore and Flitwick are even able to use magic to bolster their balance.

"That's not exactly the easiest thing to do, Harry." Susan told him, genuinely frustrated as she rubbed the sore on her forearm. They were light enough that a simple spell was enough to lessen the pain.

"You must've learned to dance, right?" Susan nodded, "Well think of it like a dance. Be light on your feet, glide. Don't make any movement that isn't necessary." It wasn't how he'd learned but, it was the best analogy he could think of to help her.

"Again," she told him, serious. Sweat dripped from her brow as she tried her damndest to improve. And it was one hell of an improvement. Where before he was firing deliberately to make her move, she forced him to be more accurate. She threw a hex at him that forced him to dodge foward and they ended up bumping right into each other. Seemingly by accident, she fell against him and pushed them both over. He ended up with her bouncy bosom right in his face. One of her hard nipples pressed against his cheek.

"Oh, now this is a position I've never seen you in before." Susan cradled his head against her sensitive mounds, making her gasp at the pressure against her sensitive nubs, "You look good." The redhead ended up straddling his crotch as he pushed up onto his elbows.

Well, she's certainly not as subtle as Daphne. Still, he wasn't going to complain about having such magnificent mammaries pressed into his face. Harry glanced in the direction of Sue and Daphne and found that the two young women had their backs turned to them. He filled his hands with the meaty cheeks of her curvy bum, "You're horrible, you know that."

"Really," She pushed down into his freshly hardened shaft, "I think I'm wonderful." His manhood wasn't enjoying the inconsistent attention it was suffering. I'm of half a mind to spank them for this fucking teasing.

"This your plan all along?"

"Honestly, yes." Susan told him as her fingers traced the bulge in his trousers right next to her thigh, "But, I wanted to get some extra practice in as well. I… uh… really appreciate the help. You're a good… teacher you know." She bit her lips as he kissed at the exposed skin of her neck, "Good at a lot of things."

"You're a horrible tease."

"Guilty." Susan couldn't hold back her moan as she humped against his crotch. But then just a few short seconds later she pushed up on her knees and lessened the wonderful friction. She had a coy little smirk on her lips as she stood over him and offered a hand.

Susan sent him a cheeky wink before heading over to the other girls. Their conversation was brief as Sue just nodded her head and moved back to Harry. He couldn't help but notice that her thick nipples poking out clearly against her tight shirt, and while it could only be sweat, there appeared to be a wet spot forming on her stretchy trousers too. Looks like she's been getting it just as bad as me.

Her eyes darted down to the obvious bulge in his trousers then back up to his emerald eyes, "They've been teasing you, too? Haven't they?" Her voice was strained with her own desire.

"Merlin, yes." Harry admitted. One thing he appreciated about Sue was that she was often a girl of action, not words.

Still, what she did next definitely surprised him. Without any warning she dropped to her knees and pulled his trousers down to his knees. His cock sprung out of his trousers and bobbed heavily in front of her face. "Sue, you don't have to…" He didn't finish the thought as she grabbed his bare dick for the first time, and pointed it right toward her welcoming mouth. She parted her cute mouth and sucked in his leaking crown, "Oh… Merlin…" His quiet exultation was enough to get the attention of Daphne and Susan.

He expected the elation in Susan's eyes from his previous experiences with her, but he didn't expect the lust in Daphne's after her questions about just how many there were. The two girls moved toward them, but Sue Li pulled of his cock and gave one command, "No."

"But…" Susan started with a pout.

"No. You've spent almost every minute since we got in here teasing the hell out of us… so now we're going to tease you. This is what you've wanted all night, and I'm the only one who's going to get it." Sue brought his engorged dome back to her soft lips and enveloped him. The movements were unpracticed and hurried, and wonderful.

"You heard her," Harry added when it looked like both girls were going to protest, "maybe if you're lucky she'll share."

Daphne stamped her foot in irritation, while Susan just frowned sullenly, crossing her arms beneath her impressive bust. He found their lustful frustration cute as all hell, but when Susan turned to Daphne and slipped her hand into her knickers, he could scarcely believe what he was seeing. The wanton moan that escaped Daphne's slim throat told him that she was just as surprised as him.

With a naughty smirk, Susan just told him, "Well, you're not the only one who can put on a show." Slick. Gluck. Slick. Guck. The wet sound of Susan's plunging fingers and Sue's fervent sucking mingled as the smell of sex filled the air.

The Chinese witch could only get about half of his cock into her mouth and a thick strand of spittle fell from her chin down to her heaving bust as she worked. Regardless of her experience, it felt absolutely fantastic all the same. Her tongue was wonderfully dexterous, and she was incredibly skilled at using it to map the most pleasurable veins of his shaft. Her slender fingers came up and tickled at his big, smooth bollocks gently, coaxing bead of slippery precum into the back of her mouth.

Grabbing her ponytail, he was careful not to thrust his hips and force more of himself into her mouth than she could handle, but it did get her attention as she looked up at him with desire darkened eyes, "Sue… I'm… not going to last much longer." That didn't deter the gorgeous dark-haired girl in the slightest. The wonderful suckling of her lips only increased. Herr cheeks hollowed out as she did everything she could to get her reward.

Impressed, Harry moaned low in his throat as his bollocks pulled tight to the base of his shaft. His cock quaked as the cum started racing out of his shaft to fill her waiting mouth. The first rope hit her tongue and the effect was instant. Sue's eyes opened in alarm as she shook through her first cum-induced orgasm from her lover.

Daphne was panting thanks to the redhead's persistent, eager ministrations as they both stared lasciviously at Sue doing her work, "Is that her first time?" Susan asked. Harry only nodded his head as he stared down at the young woman on his cock.

His sizable load proved too much for newbie on his cock, between the body-shaking orgasm and the sheer amount of cum, it started leaking down her chin and at the corner of her lips, dripping down to her long, slender neck.

With a chuckle, Daphne shuddered through her own orgasm, "And… and she called us a… tease? How many times… have you… oh… been alone together? And she's never…"

"Lucky for her… and for you… I like giving as much as receiving." Harry grunted out as more of his seed filled the girl's mouth.

Sue jerked the last of his cum from his cock and pulled off his girthy shaft. Panting heavily, her warm breath tickling his sensitive cockhead as she stood and walked to the other two girls. Without a word, she gathered some the cum on her chin on one finger on each hand. She offered it to the two horny witches that teased them both so mercilessly.

They both eagerly sucked her fingers clean, like it was their favorite treat in the whole world. And from what they've said, it's probably not far off. They shook through their own peaks at just the taste, and Harry was treated to the sight of their beautiful bodies, different but no less enticing, quaking in pleasure.

Their fun came to an end with a sobering knock on the door.

Fleur knocked again, sure that she'd found the room she was looking for. It was the only one on the fifth floor that was magically locked. She was of half a mind to simply magic her way in, but it proved unnecessary.

After the second knock, the door opened to reveal striking emerald-green eyes and a handsome young man, "Fleur?"

"'ello 'Arry," She smiled at him easily, "I was looking for you."

"Oh, well you found me." He opened the door to let her in, "What can I do for you?"

"'elp me, I'm 'oping." Fleur stepped inside and found three other young women in there with him, each of them gorgeous though different. The redhead was curviest, with an obvious hourglass figure. The blonde looked like she could be part Veela, just like her. Her hair was lusterous, and she had the gentle curves of a Renaissance statue. The last was dark-haired and pearl pale. Taller than Fleur with long, slender legs and a surprisingly large bust.

They were all of them lightly glistening with sweat, no doubt from their practice. But that wasn't the only thing that has their faces flush. The pungent smell of their sex wafted in the air like a delicious perfume. I must have interrupted something. She couldn't keep the small smile from her lips as she looked at Harry, "Working 'ard?"

"Tournaments only a couple weeks away. Can't start slacking now." He replied easily. She could understand the omission. Wouldn't want to be caught with his hand in the cookie jar… so to speak.

"Excellent, zat is exactly why I'm 'ere. I wish to 'elp you."

"Why?" He asked confused.

"Because Solen LeClaire is a miserable cow who torments my little sister as a way of getting back at me for somezzing I couldn't control." She laid it out plainly, unable and unwilling to lie in her frustration, "I don't just want you to beat 'er, I want you to embarrass 'er. And I know that I can 'elp you. I'm told that you and 'er," she pointed at Sue Li, "are ze best duelists in your year. You seem like my best chance to see it 'appen." And if it allows me to spend more time around this enigmatic young man, all the better.

"Well, whoever told you that is definitely right." The blonde told her.

"Fantastic," she looked pleadingly at Harry, making her captivating blue eyes as big as she could manage, "So, what do you say?" It was a look that often got her Papa to do anything she wanted when she was a little girl, and still worked a treat when she pulled it out as a grown woman.

Harry glanced from her to the three young women, and gave a shrug of his shoulder, "I want to win. So, it doesn't seem sensible to turn down help when it's offered." He looked her up and down, and she found she enjoyed the feel of his eyes on her and the roguish smile that came to his lips, "You're going to have to show me just how good you are though."

Without hesitation, she pulled her wand out. This should be fun.

Follow the link on my profile to find what else I'm working on. 

Chapter Text

They were sitting against the wall of the Great Hall, just near the door. Harry had Susan on one side and Ginny on the other, Luna was just to the other side of Ginny. They were waiting for their friends to finish with their testing for the academic tournament. They weren't the only ones either. There were people from all three schools there to support their classmates. The entrance was quite full because of it.

"I honestly don't know why they would do this to themselves." Susan said with a shake of her head.

"I know," Harry chuckled, "they've been in there for three hours. I'd be pulling my hair out by now."

"Who knows, they might be?" Ginny remarked, "If Hermione ran into something she didn't know… I can imagine she'd take a few strands out at least. It'll probably only be worse once she's done." She was reading over a parchment of Luna's, she pointed to something and turned to the blonde, "I think you might want to add a bit more to the conclusion, Luna."

Meanwhile, Harry looked at her blankly, "She's going to spend the rest of the day in the library after this is over, isn't she?"

"You mean checking and double-checking her answers? Yes, yes, she is."

"You'd think she'd be more confident in herself," Luna said, handing Ginny back her own assignment, complete with a few little marks of correction that were necessary, "She has fewer wrackspurts rattling around her head than just about anyone in the castle."

"She does have an amazing ability to focus, so I can't say that I'm surprised."

Luna smiled slightly at his easy acceptance just as the doors opened and some frankly harried looking students stepped out. The first through fourth years flowed out of the hall, all ninety plus of them across the three schools. Those gathered actually started cheering for them, much to their surprise. People didn't often take as much of an interest in academics as they did in quidditch or dueling, after all. They all stood as Hermione was one of the first ones out, "So, how was it?" The other fourth years followed not far behind her. Susan made her way over to Daphne and Hannah, while Ginny moved over to Demelza and Sigrid.

"Comprehensive… and difficult." She told them off-hand, mind clearly elsewhere. Padma followed just behind her and nodded her agreement "I need to go to the library."

"Hermione, you've spent more time in the library than anyone. Surely, it's time to take a break, yeah?" Harry tried to reason with her, knowing that it was a likely futile attempt.

"I'll take a break tomorrow," she told him dismissively, "I want to go and check some things while it's still fresh."

"Right," As though she would forget any of it anyway. He shook his head, faint smile on his lips. I wasn't expecting anything less, but it was still worth a try. "Congratulations on finishing this first event of the tournament."

That got a smile from her, "Thanks." With that she headed toward the staircase and the library.

"I don't know where she gets the bloody energy," Padma muttered with a shake of her head, "My brain feels fried. I'm just glad that I was smart enough to finish all my weekend assignments last night. Because I'm going to head back to Ravenclaw Tower to relax… and sleep… probably until dinner tomorrow."

Harry chuckled, "From everything you've said, this is going to be the worst of it. Might want to work on your stamina though, Pads."

She frowned but her eyes were smiling, "What? How to do you develop the stamina for three hours of rigorous testing."

Harry shrugged, "Don't know, but I imagine it will come in handy for OWLs next year."

She gave him an impish smile, "You might just be right there, Harry. I'll be sure to work on my stamina in the future." Leaning up, she pecked him on the cheek, "But I really am tired, so I'll see you later." Hooking her arm with Luna's, she led the younger girl away.

The Entrance Hall cleared out rather quickly, "Mad the both of them, I swear." Ginny said fondly, coming to stand at his side. Demelza and Sigrid were walking together out to the grounds, talking amongst themselves, "They're still discussing the questions, trying to figure out where they might've gone wrong."

It seemed that most of the examinees were happy to get as far from the Great Hall as they could, as quickly as they could. Hannah and Daphne dragged Susan along toward the kitchens. Dinner wasn't for an hour or so yet, and he could imagine that they were hungry.

"Well, looks like it's just the two of us." Ginny smiled up at him, "Any idea what we could get up to?"

There was one thing he'd been considering, but it was dependent on what everyone was up to after the testing. He leaned into her conspiratorially, "I was thinking of going down to Hogsmeade."

Ginny looked up at him with big, amber eyes, "Yeah?"

"Yep," he gave her a smile, "I know you said you wouldn't mind coming along the next time and well… it's not the next time but…"

"Seriously?" Her voice was hopeful and eager.

"Yep, definitely not next time. More like the fourth." That did nothing to dissuade her. If anything, it just made her more excited.

"That's not what I meant."

"I know what you meant, and yes, I'm serious." Harry wanted to introduce his friends to Orina and Anya properly. They'd heard stories of course, and even seen them in passing during the first Hogsmeade trip, but something deep down really made him want to do it right. And that something has absolutely nothing to do with that insane dream I had.

And he knew, even once they met Orina and Anya, there was the separate issue of sitting all the ladies he'd been with down and having an honest discussion about just what was going on. That might have to wait until I know exactly what's going on myself. Hopefully, Iliyana has made some progress on that issue.

Ginny grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the stairs, "We should get going then."

"It's a bit of a long walk."

"Don't worry, I'm not going to make you carry me this time." Ginny shot back at him. They didn't even need to go back to Gryffindor Tower. He'd had the foresight to bring the invisibility cloak along. And while it was no longer big enough to cover him and Ron both under it completely, Ginny was quite a lot smaller. And far more pleasant to be pressed against. And besides, they could always cast a Disillusionment Charm if they needed to.

They made their way to the statue of the One-Eyed Witch. They passed a few people on the way, but no one stopped them. They checked the corridor before Harry whispered Dissendium and opened the passage. Ginny jumped down the slide without hesitation.

Looking around the narrow passage, she whistled and threw him a cheeky smile, "You take girls to the nicest places, Potter."

"Oh, quiet you. Or I'll send you right on up to Gryffindor Tower." Harry replied, amused.

"You wouldn't." She challenged him, standing on tiptoes to look more intimidating. It lost its effect when she blew some strands of her flaming red hair out of her eyes.

He poked her on the nose, much to her annoyance, "You're right. I wouldn't. Now let's get going."

They started walking in comfortable silence for the first few minutes, "So… what are Orina and Anya like? You haven't really told me much about them." He could sense the redhead's eager nervousness.

"Sorry about that," He rubbed the back of his neck, "I don't like talking about them where just anyone can hear and we haven't had any time alone since you ambushed me in the showers." The fact that his exploits hadn't been the talk of the school since the start of the year spoke volumes about the girls he'd been with. He knew there were plenty that would be bragging about it from the top of the Astronomy Tower if they'd been in any of those girls' shoes.

"I totally get it, Harry. You don't need to apologize. Merlin knows, you're the talk of the school too often for your own good as it is." She nudged his arm with her shoulder, "And I wouldn't say ambushed. I just joined you to make sure we were both as clean as possible. It's always easier when there's someone there to wash your back for you."

"Been in many showers with someone else to know that?" He teased.

"Nope, It's just common sense."

"I'm sure that's only reason to do it with a partner, right?" They both chuckled slightly at that, before Harry continued, "Anya and Orina are brilliant. They're kind and loving and just easy to talk to and…"

"Clearly make you very happy," she was smiling at him, a small genuine one at the happiness in his voice, "You've been more at ease since you met them. And confident. Which honestly, has only added to the sexiness." There was more to that then just them, but they've certainly been instrumental in it.

"You make me happy to you know?" Harry asked, a hint of concern tinging his voice.

"Oh, I know." Ginny turned to look him right in the eye, "Just like I know we're not the only ones. Don't worry, I'm not jealous. Well maybe a little bit," she gave him a little wink, "but not because they make you happy. More because you've been able to come down here four times to see them. And it's been weeks since I've gotten a proper moment alone with you."

"Says the girl who snuck into my dorm."

Ginny snorted, "Didn't hear you complaining. And you weren't exactly awake when I did that."

They chatted about nothing and everything until they neared the end of the passage. Ginny piped up with, "Have you thought about bringing some brooms down here? Would definitely cut down on the travel time. Could probably be down here in a few minutes."

"Bit of a tight squeeze, don't you think?"

"Oh come on, we both know that you wouldn't have any trouble."

"It's not a bad idea." He agreed, "I'll give it some thought. A couple of old Cleansweeps wouldn't cost too much."

"Just a thought." She told him as they reached the hatch that led up into Honeydukes.

"Cloak or charm?" he asked, pulling out the translucent material.

"Cloak, the charm makes me itch." He didn't question why she, a third year, had cast the charm or more likely had it cast on her. Probably helping the twins with some mischief, "Besides, it's more fun trying not to get caught underneath the cloak than the charm."

"And the fact we'll be pressed together has absolutely nothing to do with it?" He asked deadpan.

Ginny smiled unrepentantly, "I can think of worse ways to spend the evening."

"True," he moved up the ladder to the hatch and peaked underneath to see that the store room was empty, "Alright, coast is clear. Come on." Once they had the secret passage shut behind them, Harry pulled Ginny in front of him and draped the cloak over them. They walked together up the stairs, taking a moment to get the rhythm right. They opened the storeroom door quietly to find a largely empty sweet shop.

"You're done for the day, Orina dear. You already clocked out and I've told you plenty, we don't want your work for free. I can finish everything else up on my own. Your treats were a wonderful success… as always." Mrs. Flume's footsteps carried down from the stairs to their apartment above their sweet shop as she made her way down.

"Thank you," Orina was just finishing the count at the till. She reached behind herself to untie her apron, "All done, have vonderful evening Mrs. Flume."

"You too, dear."

There was only one customer in the shop, an old witch looking at the Chocolate Frogs. As Orina moved out from behind the counter, Harry and Ginny pushed out of the storeroom right next to her. Whispering, he got close enough that she could hear him, "Orina…"

The young veela jumped in surprise, drawing the attention of their only customer, but she quickly went back to what she was looking at. A big smile broke out onto Orina's face and she gestured for the to follow as she headed toward the door with him. Once they were outside, she spoke to the air quietly, "Hello handsome, vasn't expecting you tonight. Not sure how you snuck up on me, usually I can feel you with my allure when you're nearby."

"It's quite a special cloak." It was the truth, Harry knew. No invisibility cloak should last for generations. Not to mention, it completely hides the people beneath it, better than the charm could ever hope to. Well except for our shoes if we're not careful.

"I vould agree. Come, Anya should be at inn already." Harry had to nudge Ginny slightly to get her moving as she was staring at Orina. They followed behind the beautiful woman toward the Three Broomsticks. Slipping in behind her, the pub was probably half full with witches and wizards, and a couple of families all eating their dinners. Rosmerta was bustling about behind the bar, filling mugs with butterbeer.

Noticing Orina, she greeted her, "Hello there, long day?"

"Long, but fun… as always." Orina smiled. From everything she'd told Harry, she did truly enjoy her job. Baking was a passion that she was happy to spend her days doing.

"Well, you just missed Anya. Should be upstairs. Gonna come down to eat?" Rosmerta stepped from behind the bar and started handing out full, frothing mugs of butterbeer.

"Maybe later, might just order for the room instead tonight," Orina walked toward the stairs.

"Of course, just let me know."

Harry and Ginny had to dodge a gruff-looking wizard, who might have already had a bit too much to drink as he stood hurriedly to get to the loo. But they managed easily enough and followed Orina upstairs where it was quieter. The wood creaked beneath them, but nobody noticed the extra footsteps and they reached the girls' room without any trouble.

Stepping inside, Anya was lounging on the bed, eyes scanning over a magazine. She was wearing an overly big shirt and a small pair of pajama bottoms. Her eyes went to the door as it opened, "There you are. How much extra time did you give Flumes tonight, half-hour or more?"

"Twenty minutes," Orina admitted, unconcerned. While Anya didn't mind Sprintwitches, she wasn't as passionate about it as Orina was about baking for the Flumes, "I have surprise for you."

"Oh," that got the other veela's attention. She threw down the magazine and bounced forward on the bed, "What is it?" She was probably expecting something delicious from the oven at Honeydukes.

"Best surprise, I vould say." With that Harry threw the cloak off of him and Ginny, both girls eyes immediately went to the short redhead and their smiles grew bigger and slightly predatory, "Vell, two surprises apparently."

Anya jumped off the bed excited, her allure emanating out of her without any thought. It had Ginny staring at her as she approached, her breathing quickening slightly. His first lover leaned up and pulled him into a kiss, "We have missed you."

"You always say that," He replied cheekily.

"That's because it's always true." Orina retorted, looking not at him but at Ginny, "And who is your friend?"

"This is Ginny." Harry introduced her.

"Ah, this is Ginny." Orina stepped closer to her, fingers coming up to play with a loose strand of vivid red hair, "He has told us about you. I remember seeing you at Honeydukes. I thought it was you then, just the hair gave it away. You vere right, it's like fire."

"Hello," The redhead managed to find her voice. Whatever the allure was doing to her, she managed to fight through it admirably, "It's… nice to meet you both. Harry's had nothing but good things to say about you." Her recovery didn't change the fact that he could see her nipples poking against the front of her black, long-sleeved shirt as he stood behind her. It was quite easy since she was short enough that he could look right over her head.

"Likewise," Anya replied from behind her, still kissing at Harry's neck, "you play quidditch as vell, no?" They both loved to fly, and were fans of the game, but Anya was the biggest lover of quidditch out of the two.

"I do," Ginny replied easily as Orina grabbed her hand and pulled her over to the bed, "I'm a chaser though."

"He says you are best chaser he knows." Anya leaned against Harry's shoulder, ceasing her kisses, and looked at the pair as they sat on the bed. Even when they weren't making love, or properly fucking for that matter, both Orina and Anya could be quite touchy. It was something he'd grown used to.

"That's just him being nice," Ginny's breathing was a little erratic, as Orina seemed fascinated by the younger woman, "He's met Moran for Merlin's sake."

"You'll be better than Moran one day." Harry cut in, and Ginny smiled at him, genuinely touched.

Anya wasn't doing much better than her friend as her eyes never left Ginny even as she touched and kissed him, "Ve look forward to seeing you play…both of you play next week."

Ginny's eyes finally broke away from Orina as they darted over to Anya, "You're coming to the first match?" She got two nodded heads in response, "We'll have to do our best to put on a show then." Her breath hitched slightly as Orina dropped a hand to her thigh.

Orina giggled, light and musical, "Oh, I'm sure you both vill be brilliant."

"I vouldn't mind a show now, too." Anya muttered against his shoulder, looking at him meaningfully. While he knew full well that was the most likely outcome of their visit, he hadn't expected either of his two lovers to be quite so… forward. Though, I probably should have. They've made it quite clear that they're creatures of passion. Why would this be any different?

Orina reached up and played with the material of Ginny's shirt, "You know he didn't just tell us about your quidditch prowess?"

"No?" Ginny licked her lips and turned to look at the veela who was so tantalizingly close to her, "He probably mentioned my Bat-Bogey Hex too, right? Made Malfoy scream like a little girl on the Express."

Anya snorted out a laugh, "Yes, he might've mentioned that as vell. Said something about never vanting it directed his vay. If the boy is anything like his father, I can say I vould have done same… or vorse." Her hand glowed briefly red against his chest.

Scowling slightly at the mention of Lucius, it was quickly wiped away by a gasp as Orina cupped Ginny's breast through her shirt, "He did tell us all about that, yes. He also told us about the vay you… helped him at… the Burrow, he said it was call… when no one else could."

"Oh, yes," Anya chimed in, "he was quite explicit about what vonderfully naughty girl you became once you had his cock in your hand." Ginny was staring at him, mouth open and panting. The look sent a throb right down to his cock that Anya wasn't helping in the slightest by scratching her nails across his chest.

"And then the way you sucked him off in bathroom the day of the trial… and vith your parents only few floors below. Quite daring." Orina's fingers slid along Ginny's shoulder and down her side to the hem of her shirt. Her hand moved back up, pushing the material upward and revealing the hint of Ginny's abs.

"I… uh… I figured he could use a little stress relief."

"Plus, you really vanted to." Orina teased her.

"Yes," Ginny nodded staring at the older woman like she was the most beautiful thing in the world, "I really wanted to."

"I imagine it is struggle not to climb into his bed every night when you're just next tower over." Orina straddled Ginny's waist and grabbed at the hem of her shirt, pulling it over the athletic redhead's head. It left her torso bare save a crimson red bra.

Harry hissed as Anya reached down into his trousers and fisted his hardening cock, "Especially after the vay he tormented you in practice showers. So cruel…"

"That was… totally worth it. And I think about going over there every… night. Even did it once." Ginny admitted with a needy gasp as Orina cupped one of her breasts in each hand. Her bra was pulled down so that her poking nipples were exposed to the cool air.

"Oh? That is story we haven't heard." Orina pushed Ginny onto her back and slid down the bed until her knees touched the floor.

Snap. Anya undid the button of his trousers as she grinded her crotch against the side of his thigh. She was enthralled watching her dearest friend working on the redhead, but that didn't mean that she was going to leave him unattended.

The older of the two veela peeled Ginny's trousers down her legs, leaving her in nothing but her bra and matching knickers. Her head popped off the bed as Orina placed her hand flat against her sex, a wet patch formed on the thin material immediately. Anya breathed heavily against his neck, "Fuck, look at that… she's so wet."

Harry could relate, as his own cock leaked a bead of precum that dropped to the floor. Orina threw a wicked look back over her shoulder, eyes darting to his jutting cock, "Can you blame her. She's been vaiting months for him." It was true. Every time he'd been with any of his girls, and they were his girls, something urged him not to take things too far. Not that they hadn't had plenty of fun, but he'd only ever fucked Anya and Orina.

"Years." Ginny corrected her, eyes fixated on Harry's cock. Her hand skimmed down her taut belly down to the waistband of her panties, but Orina grabbed her hand before she could get to her sex.

"Years." Orina corrected with a chuckle, "Such devotion deserves to be rewarded. And I think now is the perfect time for it."

"But he's so big," Anya cut in as she stroked his cock to full hardness, "Vill he even fit?"

"Oh, we'll make him fit." Orina pulled Ginny's panties down her muscled thighs, and they dropped to the ground, leaving her puffy pussy mound with her neatly trimmed pubic patch of coarse red hair on display, "Just have to make sure they're both ready, no?" Then without any further teasing, she buried her tongue in Ginny's sex. The redhead released a deep guttural moan as her leg came up to wrap around Orina's shoulder. Her eyes closed, one hand going to Orina's hair while the other fisted the sheets.

Anya dropped to her knees and took Harry into her mouth, lavishing his knob with attention. Her tongue flicked against the underside of his cock as she glided along his swollen flesh. She bobbed back and forth, using more spit than he could ever remember before as she got him properly covered.

"Oh… fuck… yes!" Ginny's voice was strained, tinged with lust, "Right there! Please!" Orina didn't need to be told twice. The grip she had on the older woman hair only tightened as she squirmed on the bed.

Without stopping her bobbing, Anya pulled his trousers off. Her multitasking ability was honestly impressive even with his cock buried in her throat. Especially since she never took her sapphire eyes off him as she did it. He pulled his shirt over his head and rested his hand in her silver-blonde locks as she worshipped his cock.

They only had to wait a few short minutes before Orina brought Ginny to her first peak. The redhead cried out, a roar of pure pleasure. Her chest and face were flushed as her head lolled back to the sheets beneath her.

Anya pulled free of his cock, and stroked her spittle into his flesh as she went down to his balls and started sucking on each one in turn, distending the heavy orbs from his body slightly as she suckled and licked them. When she felt him throb and release another bead of precum, her hand gathered the slick liquid and worked it into his cock with the rest. He was glistening, and there was a bit of spit staining the top of her blouse, "Your balls are so full." She told him with her cheek pressed against his shaft, "You have so much for her… and for us." With one last tug, she stood up and pulled him by his cock toward Ginny.

Licking her lips, Orina looked a woman pleased with a job well done. Given that Ginny's sex was visibly glistening with arousal, as were the tops of her thighs, he could understand the look. Both veela moved to the bed and laid on either side of Ginny. They stripped themselves quickly, but somehow still sexily as hell. They pressed their naked breasts into each of the redhead's sides. Seemingly unable to stop themselves, they ran their hands along her, "Your body is beautiful." Anya told her, kissing her neck.

"So tight… and tiny…" Orina commented tracing her finger around Ginny's abs. The younger woman's blush only grew at the compliments, and coming from two such stunning creatures, it really was a compliment.

"Tha… thank you."

"Oh, no need to thank us. It's the truth. Harry has knack for picking beautiful women it vould seem. Orina shot him a wicked smile as her finger trailed down Ginny's mound right over her sex and too Harry's bulbous cockhead. Grabbing him, she slid him through the witch's hugging, swollen lips. He could only groan at the feel against his cock.

Suddenly, Ginny only had eyes for his cock and where it was about to go. Anya leaned in and whispered against her ear, "Are you ready?"

Nodding, she dropped her fingers to his crown, and touching him right along with Orina, "I've wanted this for so long."

"He's going to stretch you, maybe even break you." That only seemed to titillate her more, "You von't vant anyone else after this."

"Nothing… nothing new there." Her amber eyes met Harry's as she beamed up at him. As they placed him at the precipice together, Harry couldn't contain himself anymore. Pushing himself the first few inches into her tunnel, he broke her hymen with that firm thrust. Ginny squeaked slightly, but there were no tears as she adjusted to his size. He wasn't sure if it would still be there, he'd heard athletes could sometimes break them and he knew that Ginny had played with herself more than enough as well, so he wouldn't be surprised if she'd broken it during her self-exploration.

Ginny was warm and tight, and he rubbed a thumb against her foot as her face scrunched up. She was trying to get accustomed to his intrusion, "Holy… that's definitely bigger… than my fingers." Her hand moved to his abs, fingertips just grazing against them, "I'm okay… I'm okay…thought would be worse honestly… please… more…. I want all of you…" Her pussy was just as small as the rest of her and hugged his tip like a silken glove.

He slowly drove his cock deeper into her body. While he'd been both Anya and Orina's first, their bodies were built for the carnal, not to mention the Lust Potion, so he hadn't been nearly as careful. He wanted Ginny's first time to be fantastic, and that couldn't happen if she was in pain. The allure in the room became pressing, and whatever pain she felt dissipated entirely as the euphoria of it washed over all four of them. Both girls gave him a little wink as they made the moment that much better.

They both groaned as his balls rested against the cheeks of her firm, perky bum. Her tunnel spasmed and squeezed even tighter around him, as she quaked through her first cock-induced orgasm. The lines of her abs went from faint to obvious, as she flexed with the pleasure. A small squirt of her juices escaped the seal of her sex and left glistening drips on both of them. Her eyes were glazed over in pleasure as she stared down at her stomach, "It's so… deep. And it feels so… fucking good."

"Is it as good as you imagined?" Anya asked, reaching up to tweak one of her nipples.

"Better… so much better." Her pupils were so big that the amber in her eyes was just a thin band.

Orina's fingers spread apart on either side of his cock as she grinded her palm down into the top of Ginny's sex, "Just wait… it's only going to get better." With both of his veela lovers looking up at him, he started moving his hips.

Her clutching tunnel had no desire to let him go. The lips of her pussy pulled away slightly with him. He grabbed ahold of her knees before he pushed his hips forward, it was accompanied by a wet plap and a meaty thwack as his balls bounced off Ginny's bum. The little redhead stared open-mouthed; eyes fixed on where his cock was reshaping her pussy.

His movement were steady as she got used to having a cock inside of her for the first time. Her body rocked with every clap of his hips. Her creamy, perky tits rippled and the enticing little buds proved too much for Anya as she leaned down to capture one of them nipples between her teeth.

Orina whispered into her ear, not loud enough that he could hear, but he could imagine the lewd things that were coming from her mouth as she touched the redhead everywhere she could. It was driving them both higher and higher with need, but Ginny wasn't conditioned to it the way he was and she came around his cock again and then again. Her mind was going numb from the heights of carnal pleasure they were subjecting her to.

His shaft was swollen and red but covered with her shiny juices as she soaked the sheet beneath her bum. Without warning he grabbed her at the waist and popped himself free of her sheath, he spun her around and was treated to the sight of her fantastic, well-sculpted bum. He'd stared at it more than enough on the quidditch pitch and now he wanted to watch bounce as he fucked her wonderful little pussy.

Ginny tried to hold herself up on her arms, but they were weak from her climax, so she ended up with her face pressed into the mattress and her back arched obscenely. It looked incredible and only got better when Orina moved to cradle her head in her lap and Anya moved to essentially pin Ginny's chest into the mattress, she gave him a cheeky smile, "Don't want her going anywhere and it gives me best view."

Draping her body over Ginny's back, her head rested on the younger girl's bum as she reached for his cock and brought it back to the welcoming heat that was waiting for him. His flared crown split her tight lips open again and she felt even better in this position.

Ginny moaned deep and wanton into the skin of Orina's thigh, she was kissing and licking there absently, but not actually eating her out. She was too focused on the pleasure coming from her hugging, cum-hungry hole to even attempt it.

It didn't take him long to fuck her through another orgasm. Something about it being Ginny's first time made him want to hold off even longer, so without any trouble he kept sawing into her beautiful behind. He smacked his hand against the firm cheeks and Anya giggled as she kissed the red handprint he left, "She's absolutely gushing, it's so fucking sexy."

Ginny was mumbling, "So fucking good… just need your cum… please give me your cum…. I need to feel you fill me."

There was a part of him that was reluctant, knowing they hadn't cast the spell and she wasn't exactly thinking straight, but Anya put his mind at ease, "We are veela, our magic is based in passion. It extends to sex as vell and not just our own, but our partners. If you don't vant her to get pregnant, she won't. So, fill her up with every drop."

That explains a lot, because we haven't exactly been careful. Still given that reassurance, he had no qualms with burying himself balls deep inside of Ginny's gripping sheath. His shaft swelled inside of her and she felt him throb as the first ropes of cum traveled up his shaft. The air was thick with magic as he started filling her.

"Fuck! Yes! It's… so warm… yes. Thank you… thank you… than…" The second the first rope of his cum battered the back of her pussy, she started cumming again. Her body couldn't keep up with all the pleasure and her mind went blank even as he continued filling her past what her womb could possibly handle. Her oversensitive little sheath didn't stop flexing and pulling on his cock even after she lost consciousness. It wanted every drop he could give. Finally finished, he pulled free of her used sex.

Glop. A mixture of his thick seed and her juices leaked from her hole and dropped to the floor. Anya caught the next drop before it could fall and brought it to her lips, her eyes rolled to the back of her head at the taste, "You taste good in her."

"I like her." Orina said as she stroked Ginny's vibrant hair, "You pick vell. She handled it beautifully" She dropped a hand down to her own sex as she eyed his still hard cock, "Now, come here. You're not nearly done yet."

By the time they were done, they'd all missed dinner, not that any of them seemed to notice. He wouldn't be surprised if Orina and Anya could sustain themselves on sex. They are creatures of passion as they keep reminding me. Ginny managed to wake for another round and watched Harry with Orina and Anya intently. They had experience that she was more than willing to take advantage of.

Much as it would be wonderful to spend the night, Harry and Ginny both knew it wouldn't be wise. They'd already missed one meal, people would ask questions if they missed breakfast as well.

Disappointed but understanding, Orina and Anya kissed either of Ginny's cheeks as they hugged her, "It was truly pleasure to meet you."

Blushing, Ginny looked between them, "Yeah, you too." Orina let them into Honeydukes with her spare key. And locked it behind her as she returned to the Three Broomsticks.

They were maybe a quarter of the way back to Hogwarts and Harry found himself carrying Ginny again, "Thanks for the ride… again."

"Honestly, it's my pleasure." He chuckled back at her, "As good as you dreamed."

"I meant what I said, Harry. Way fucking better." They both had dopey grins on their faces at that.

But then something changed, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up as though in anticipation of danger. Ginny perked up on his back as well. There's something wrong. And then he felt the draw to get back to Orina and Anya. So, this is what they meant when they said I'd know if they were in danger.

"Go," Ginny seemed to know exactly what was going on and he didn't have the time to worry about how right then, "I'll just slow you down right now." Putting her down, he rushed the way he came.

Follow the link in my profile if you enjoyed to see everything else I'm working on. 

Chapter Text

The tunnel's walls blurred at the sides of his vision as he raced back toward Honeydukes. His mind became focused on only one thing, getting back to Orina and Anya. Time was inconsequential, but he knew that he made it back to the hidden entrance faster than he'd ever done before. He threw it open and didn't even think to close it behind him as he stormed out of the shop.

The lock of the door opened with a wave of his wand and he didn't much care if the Flumes heard him throw it open. There were more important things to him in that moment than being caught outside of the castle or even the existence of the tunnel.

Before he reached the Inn, he saw the smoke billowing up black and heavy into the air. Then there was the cacophony of panicked voices nearby. Harry sprinted right up to the Three Broomsticks and found that the top floor was half on fire.

He charged through the front door, wand in hand. Madam Rosmerta was doing her best to stifle some of the flames on the ground floor as they engulfed more and more of the wood. His wand whipped toward the fire, and he was surprised to feel it resist his magic, but with a small flare of his own will they flickered down to nothing. It was certainly magical fire of some kind but at least it wasn't cursed fire.

"Harry?" There was soot on her face and smoke hanging in the air. It was that smoke that was the bigger danger. Inhale too much and you'll pass out before the fire ever comes anywhere near you. He didn't pay the frazzled innkeeper any mind though. He just bounded toward the stairs, "Don't… "

"Get out. I need to go get them." He could hear some of the wood creaking under the stress as it broke down slowly from the assault of the flames, but he pressed on. The flames fell away as he went and he pushed the smoke away from his head with a gust of air from the tip of his wand.

There was a crash as he neared the top of the stairs, and he was treated to the sight of three hooded figures pushing their way into Orina and Anya's room. Their heads were covered with Bubble-head Charms, and they had their faces covered with dark masks. But not Death Eater masks. One of the men pushed inside the room, but there was a flash of light and the man cried out in pain from the blinding heat.

The spell that left his wand was a simple Disarming Spell. But he had no interest in control, only in making sure that they were safe. It flashed through the air, bright and angry, cutting through the smoke and crashing the bastard on the left. Their wand went flying as the spell that followed sped down the hall just as fast. A bright blue bolt of energy sent him flying into the dark and smoke. There was an audible crunch as the man hit the door at the far end of the corridor. And just like that there were only two of them.

Some of the ceiling fell between them, "Fuck! They've got help! We've gotta get out of here!" He heard the man scream, thick and raspy to his partner in the room. He turned toward Harry and flourished his wand, "Depulso." The spell was well aimed but splashed against an easily cast shield as he stalked toward the bastard.

Harry's wand slashed through the air as a flurry shot through the air. The man wasn't completely unskilled as he managed to stop the first one with a hastily cast shield. It shattered like glass and he could see the slit of the man's eyes widen in shock. He avoided the next one and seemed to understand that he was in a losing battle because he tried to apparate away. Harry's last spell was a sharp, glinting arrow that shot through the air. There was a meaty thunk as it hit home before the man disappeared away.

Reaching the doorway, he looked inside the room. Dark smoke was gathering up at the ceiling. Anya and Orina were huddled on the ground doing their best to breath slowly and calmly, but it looked shallow and strained. The heat in the room was nearly unbearable even as he stretched his magic to dampen the flames as he walked inside. Dripping sweat, he couldn't help but notice that the heat didn't seem to bother them but even with their resiliency to it, their eyes were glassy as they teetered on the edge of consciousness.

The man who entered before him laid writhing on the ground, clawing at his own face in agony. There were horrible bubbling burns that would be hard to heal even with magic. Assuming I let him survive. He wasn't worried one wit about the well-being of the nameless assailants, he just rushed to Orina and Anya's side. Note to self, learn the Bubble-Head Charm.

They both looked at him with vacant eyes for just a moment until realization dawned. An Exploding Hex jumped from the tip of his wand and obliterated the room's window and part of the wall beneath it. He could hear the roof creaking as the beams weakened faster and faster. Knowing that he was running out of time, a wave of his wand wind drove smoke out of the room in a great billow. The air breathed just a little bit cleaner, and he leaned down to pull the girls to their feet, "I know you're weak, but I need you to hold onto me."

Their hands glowed a light red and even singed the fabric of his shirt as they did as he asked. Their grip was surprisingly strong. He pulled them toward the open wall and took them right to the precipice. Without a second of hesitation, he walked all three of them right over the edge. The drop wasn't overly high, only one story up, but he cushioned their fall with a quick spell anyway. They landed on the soft ground in the throng of people that gathered. Some were trying to help while others just watched on in shock.

Orina and Anya took desperate, hungry gasps of the clean air while Harry turned back to the Inn. Summoning Charms didn't work on people, only on objects, but he wanted someone alive to answer just what the hell was going on. So Harry, pointed his wand and willed his magic to pull the man in their room out of the hole. It wasn't a proper summoning charm, more like deliberate accidental magic, if that made any sense, but the man came tumbling out the window to land with a heavy thud against the cold ground. He fell unconscious with another quick spell from his holly wand.

There were pops down at the apparition point as help arrived. Unfortunately, they were much too late to stop any further damage as half of the roof collapsed in on itself. Rosmerta approached them then, worried and sweat-soaked with tears in her eyes, "Oh… thank Merlin, you're alright."

"Sorry… sorry, I couldn't save the inn." Harry apologized. His head felt light as the adrenaline started to fade from his body. The Ministry's workers came down and started doing their best to stifle the flames that remained.

Rosmerta smiled wetly and shook her head, "Oh, you brave young man. Don't you worry about the inn. It's only wood and stone, it can be rebuilt easily enough." She looked at Orina and Anya and stroked each of their arms comfortingly, "I… couldn't get to them… I…" she sobbed slightly, and Anya reached out and took her hand.

"It isn't your fault… Abby," She said with a gentle smile, "No tears for us now. We're safe." Rosmerta took a shuddering breath and gave each of their arms a squeeze.

"Abigail!" Harry looked down the street to see Professor Dumbledore rushing along it. His wand weaved through the air, and he could feel the vaunted wizard's magic extend toward the inn. The fires that remained faltered and flickered out at his command. By himself, he managed to finish the work that the Ministry workers had come to do in just seconds.

"Oh, Albus." Rosmerta stood and headed over to the Headmaster. Harry smiled when he saw the way she turned the man away, trying to do him the favor of hiding his presence. It was thoughtful of her, but he knew there was no hiding from Dumbledore on this. He already knows I'm here, I'm sure. And I'll need to explain either way.

For the moment, he was just happy to have his loved ones safe. Whatever the consequences, he would bear them easily if it meant they were alright. They both sagged against him, bone tired, but he could hear soft words from Orina as they teetered on the edge of sleep, "We'll help her… vith rebuilding. They were here for us. It's only right."

"I'll talk to Sirius," Harry told her kissing the top of her head, "I'm sure he'd be happy to help. It'll be better than new by next weekend, I'm sure.

He expected her to fight him on that, and if she wasn't so exhausted, she might have. Instead, she just looked up at him with teary eyes, "Thank you… for that and just… for coming."

Harry chuckled, throat soar from the burn smoke, "Anytime… every time." They squeezed him tighter as he guided the three of them over to one of the nearby buildings where they sat and waited. A healer approached them and checked them. Luckily, none of them were much worse for wear. Save a bit of soot and grime on their faces and a few minor burns on Harry, nothing was wrong with any of them.

By the time that Dumbledore came over, the crowd had largely dispersed. Rosmerta was talking to a Ministry worker and the assailant still laid conscious near the wall of the inn. Orina and Anya were asleep against his shoulders, so the Headmaster spoke softly, "Such a lovely evening, a shame that it has been spoiled so terribly." He looked down at Harry over the rim of his glasses, "I hear that you ran headfirst into the fire."

"There was no other choice, sir."

"Oh, of course there was, my boy." Dumbledore smiled, "But you've never been the sort to choose what is easy, particularly when someone you care about is in danger."

"No, there wasn't any other choice." He rubbed circles against their backs, comforting himself that they were alright, "The fire didn't happen by accident." He nodded in the direction of the man, "That one there with two more, they were trying to get to Anya and Orina."

Dumbledore hummed, "I'll inform the Patrol. I'm sure they'll want to talk to you." He glanced in the direction of the inn, "And the other two?"

"One apparated away with an arrow lodged in his body. The other was unconscious inside when the roof collapsed." Harry told him, "I'd say they're Injured if they're lucky."

Nodding, the Headmaster sighed, "Sometimes… well, these things are necessary. If we must choose between saving our friends and saving our enemies, it's quite the simple choice." Harry nodded his agreement, as Dumbledore gave him a little smile, "Obviously, given that you were out of the castle well after curfew, there will need to be a punishment."

"I understand." Harry would do it again, all of it, in a heartbeat. If I hadn't come down to Hogsmeade with Ginny tonight, I might not have been able to get here in time.

"Wonderful, you'll be serving them with me at the usual time and place." Dumbledore chuckled at the look of surprise that Harry shot up at him, "I've been well aware of your little excursions, Harry. You and I both know it. Just as we both know it is not desire alone that is driving you, but magic." He shook his head and smiled, "Your bravery and loyalty don't deserve a punishment, but I must inform Minerva so…"

"Of course, sir. Thank you."

"Think nothing of it." His blue eyes twinkled bright, "Now, I just need to finish a few things up here and then we can head back up to the castle."

"And Anya and Orina? They lived here."

"I've offered Abigail a place in the castle for the night at the least. Your young friends are certainly welcome as well." With that Dumbledore left him and headed back to the Ministry workers, he pointed toward the man unconscious on the ground. Two of them headed over, bound him and pulled him to his feet.

Harry wasn't paying them too much mind though, as he nudged Orina and Anya awake, "Hey, we're going to head up to the castle." They both groggily nodded their heads and let him help them to their feet.

It was only a few minutes later that Dumbledore gathered them and started heading up to the castle. It was late, the waxing moon hung bright in the sky but little more than a fingernail. It must be past midnight by now.

The Headmaster spoke quietly with Rosmerta as they trod the path up to the old castle. Harry and the girls lagged behind slightly, they girls were rightfully tired after the ordeal. When they reached the entrance hall Dumbledore called to the air, "Bert?" A house elf popped to his side and looked up at him expectantly, "Can you please show Abigail here to her room for the night?" He turned to Rosmerta, "I'm sure you remember your way to the Hufflepuff Common Room, but Bert will make sure you get there and get settled."

"Thank you, Albus." Rosmerta gave both Orina and Anya a hug, before she followed the elf to the stairs and down to the basement. Dumbledore gestured for them to follow, and they headed up to the staircase until they were on the second floor.

He stopped on the landing, "Dobby?" Dumbledore called again when it was just the four of them, the free elf arrived at his side and bounced on the balls of his tiny feet as he looked up at Harry, "You prepared a room?"

"Yes, Headmaster." The elf eagerly nodded his head.

"Excellent, please take them to it." Dumbledore looked to Harry and gave him a reassuring smile, "Try to get some sleep, my boy. And well done." With that he left them and headed down the corridor toward his office.

"Follow me, Master Harry," Dobby bounded up the stairs like an excited child. They only needed to go one floor higher before he turned down the third floor corridor and led them right toward the statue of the One-Eyed Witch. It was the room across from it that the little elf opened to reveal a quite frankly immaculate looking room complete with bed, wardrobe, desk and mirror. And I don't remember that wall and door being in here the last time.

"I dids my best on short notice, great Harry Potter, sir." Orina and Anya both chuckled at the little elf's enthusiasm even as they finally left his side and moved into the room, "There's a shower throughs the door and…"

"It's brilliant, Dobby," Harry cut the elf off before he could really get going, "Absolutely brilliant." In just an hour's time he'd managed magical plumbing, he couldn't have expected much else. Dobby looked like he was going to explode with excitement as Harry told him gently, "Thank you, I think they're quite tired so…"

Dobby seemed to get his meaning, "Goodnight, Harry Potter, sir and his ladies." He turned to say the last to Orina and Anya but quickly turned away when he saw that they were stripping out of their clothing. He popped away silently and left the three of them alone in the room.

Harry stood there and watched them as they both got down to their knickers. They understandably wanted to wash the scent of smoke and fire from their skin. Wordlessly, they moved to Harry and helped him out of his clothes as well.

Taking one hand in each of theirs, they pulled him to the shower. The warm water washed the grime from his skin. He didn't realize just how filthy his skin was as dark water ran down his thighs to the drain below. They soaped and washed each other in turns and it was tender and loving as not a word was spoken between them. They just took care of each other.

Normally, his showers were quick, but not this one. The water never went cold, and they didn't leave until the stench of flames was a distant memory. There were towels waiting for them on the wall and Harry made sure they were dry before they did the same for him. He couldn't help but marvel at the way their hair didn't need a bit of work to look its usual lustrous, beautiful silver-blonde.

They moved back into the bedroom and Harry noticed that their clothes were neatly folded and sitting on a shelf in the wardrobe. He made to go and grab them, so he could go back to Gryffindor Tower but Anya's hand in his wouldn't let him, "No, stay."

"Please." Orina added as they pulled him toward the bed.

He knew that it might cause him trouble in the morning, but then he'd already been absent plenty long that someone was bound to take note. What was a few more hours, "Alright."

Naked they fell into bed together, pulling the sheets over themselves. Harry laid on his back and each of those gorgeous creatures pressed their soft bodies into him, using his chest as a pillow. Despite the frenetic night, or more because of it, both girls fell into a peaceful sleep in just a few short breaths. Their soft breath tickled is skin as he found sleep easily not long after.

Sunlight pushed through the thin arrowslit window when he woke. There was wonderful warmth emanating from his groin and he could feel soft, pillowy tits pressed against his thighs He pulled up the covers to see two heads of silver-blonde hair down by his hard shaft. It was the first time since they'd been at the World Cup that they woke up together and the last time it'd only been Orina that he found down there.

This certainly wasn't something he'd been expecting given the circumstances of the night before. But he knew that sex was a natural part of their life, and a way of showing that they loved and appreciated him. So, he pushed the blanket away from them and filled his hands with their lovely locks.

He didn't know how long they'd been at it, but he could feel the pressure in his groin growing already as they worshipped his shaft. They worked so perfectly together, never leaving any part of his manhood unattended for more than a few seconds.

Slurp. Slick. Slurp. It was Orina that had his spongy crown in the warm heat of her mouth and she was wiggling her tongue against the underside as her soft hand pumped the top half of his shaft. Anya was between his thighs with his bollocks suctioned between her full lips. Her hand was pumping the lower half of his shaft and they were doing this incredible thing where they moved in the opposite direction in perfect sync.

Despite the intense pleasure, they seemed to keep him right on the very edge for an eternity. They knew exactly when to back off, to slow down, to ensure that he didn't quite finish. It was wonderful and torturous, and quite the way to wake up.

His cockhead was an angry, urgent purple when Orina pulled off it and he was leaking precum like a broken sink. Anya moved up to the top of his shaft, licking him from top to bottom, her tongue massaging the pulsing blue veins as she went. She caught the bead of precum and her tongue massaged his slit as she savored the taste. Orina smiled up at him, "Morning."

Knuckles white from the torment of being kept so very close to his peak, his voice was strained as he responded, "Morning."

"A vonderful one," Orina said as she squeezed his sack gently, "I forgot how nice it could be to vake up vith you." She gave him a wicked smile and leaned down to kiss the side of his shaft.

"I… uh… wasn't expecting this… after…." He groaned as Anya did a particularly wicked thing with her tongue.

"After last night?" She asked and he nodded, "It vas horrible," she admitted, "But we knew that you vould come." Pushing her way up the bed, she came up to give him a tender kiss, "This is our way of showing you just how much we appreciate your bravery."

"Not…"

"Very much necessary," Orina stopped him, and Anya gave him a firm squeeze to show her agreement, "We love you… for everything you do. It's against our nature not to show you in this way. So, don't worry. Besides how could we not when you were so hard. Much too tempting, Harry. Much too tempting."

Harry didn't know what to say, so he figured that action would be the best. Orina squeaked as he pulled her in for another kiss. She pressed her beautiful breasts into his body as she melted into his side, but that didn't stop her from helping her friend. Her hand slid down his body and stroked the base of his cock while Anya pushed her way all the way down his length until her lips kissed her friend's hand. Her throat rippled against his crown as she swallowed against him, and that spelled the end for him. With a groan, his hips popped up off the bed and he started firing off into her warm throat, "Oh… fuck… yes."

Orina giggled as he started firing off into her friend's mouth. Her hand went to Anya's head, and she held her there as he filled her stomach with a thick load. They'd done such a fantastic job of edging him that it just went on what felt like forever.

Lessening her hold, Orina let her friend pull off until just his crown was in her mouth. Anya suckled on his tip as he filled her warm, eager mouth with more of his cum. He squeezed his eyes shut as his cock became impossibly sensitive.

When his orgasm was finished, Orina slid down the bed and kissed her. They swapped his thick seed between them and they both shook in ecstasy. They didn't spill a drop, and when they were done, they made sure to lovingly clean his cock. Damn, what a way to wake up.

They all could have gone longer, but they also knew not to push their luck. They dressed without any further interruption, and it was only then that Dobby popped in, "Professor Dumbledore asked that you come to his office when you're ready. He says he's fond of Ice Mice."

"Thank you," Orina went and gave the elf a little hug, "You did a wonderful job with the room."

Dobby lit up at the compliment, and he thought he could see him blush, "Thank you, miss." He disappeared after that. They head to the Dumbledore's office together. It was still early and they managed to get there without being noticed. When they reached the gargoyle, Harry gave the password. And both of the girls laughed slightly at the professor's eccentric little habit.

The only year he knew of where the Professor didn't use his usual love of sweets was when the Philosopher's Stone had been hidden away in the room. It had caused Quirrell and Voldemort on his head no small amount of frustration in the few months it was there.

Walking up the spiral staircase, they could hear voices from inside the office before they even reached the door. Harry opened it for Anya and Orina, and some seven pairs of eyes went to them as they entered, not to mention all the portraits. There was a Patrol Officer he didn't know, Auror Shacklebolt, which he wasn't expecting, Madam Rosmerta, Sirius, Remus, McGonagall, and Dumbledore all talking amicably.

"Ah, there they are. Come in." Dumbledore greeted them.

Sirius hurried over to Harry, and seemed to be checking to make sure he was alright. Before he even had the chance to accost him, Harry cut him off, "Don't worry, I'm fine. And don't bother telling me not to do it again when you know I will."

His godfather could only shake his head with a huff, "Taking away all my thunder." He clapped him on the arm, "Just do me a favor, don't go charging into anymore fires head on. I don't want to be grey before I'm fifty, and I think you're going to manage it."

"Yeah, I'm pretty sure that I can see a bit of it right there." He pointed at his temples, and Sirius actually squeaked and tried to pull his hair into view.

"He's right." Remus added flatly, which only caused Sirius to conjure a mirror and check for himself.

Shacklebolt snorted at Sirius' antics but turned to Orina and Anya, "Ladies, if you wouldn't mind coming with me? Just to the study up there so I can get your stories." Harry gave each of them a squeeze and they followed the Auror out.

"Won't you sit, Harry." Dumbledore gestured to a chair.

He did, asking before his bum even touched the cushion, "So, why does this require an Auror?"

"Because of the assailant that survived." Dumbledore told him, even if he really shouldn't. The wizard always had a way of ignoring rules when he didn't like them, they were quite similar in that regard, "It wasn't a random act directed at your two young friends because of their heritage or beauty."

"Of course not." Harry shook his head, angry, "So why?"

Dumbledore scowled, "His memory was drastically altered. He knew only what he'd been hired to do, and how much he was meant to be paid. He had no recollection of who hired him, or where and the false memories that were implanted were thorough. To break the charms would mean breaking his mind. Only somebody of significant skill could manage such a thing and so, Amelia thought it best to assign an Auror."

"Are Orina and Anya still in danger?" Harry asked.

"Possibly," Dumbledore admitted, "Which is something we must discuss."

Rosmerta spoke up then, sounding guilty, "Much as I love them, I can't protect them at the Inn if someone really means them harm."

"Nor should you have to," Sirius assured her, "I suggested that they come and stay at Grimmauld Place. Iliyana was furious when she heard what happened and would much rather them somewhere they're safe."

Dumbledore was watching him intently, his crystal blue eyes missing nothing, so he saw perfectly how Harry's jaw ticked in irritation at that. He tapped his fingers against the desk, and gave Harry a little smile, "It has merit of course, but I think there might be a different course that will see them just as safe."

"Albus?" McGonagall spoke for the first time.

"Hogwarts of course," Dumbledore said happily, "It would allow the girls to go to and from their work without trouble, at least after a conversation with the Flumes. And I believe they would feel safer knowing that Harry was nearby."

"Yes, because what are two more guests?" The Scottish woman said a bit irritably, he imagined that was directed more toward him than the Headmaster though, "You can't just hide them in the castle. People will notice and ask questions."

"Of course, they will, and I will devise a sufficient story. Perhaps our history class could welcome a guest instructor, in the form of Matriarch Iliyana, and she brought two of her own to experience the splendor of Hogwarts." He turned to look at the Transfiguration Professor, "There are any number of stories that might be devised, and I'm sure that both Olympe and Mila would be happy to aid me should I ask."

McGonagall sighed, "Very well, Albus." No doubt she thought it was rewarding him for some blatant rule-breaking. Not that she's never done it herself. First year on the quidditch team ring any bells.

"We'll give them the options and let them choose." Sirius said, though from the smirk on his face. He probably already knew what they would decide as well.

They only needed to wait a few more minutes before Shacklebolt came back with Orina and Anya, "Harry, with me please?" As he followed the Auror into Dumbledore's private study, he couldn't help but feel a little lighter. Somehow out of this whole mess, they're only going to be closer.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on. Thanks for reading!

Chapter Text

The feeling was instant, even the subtly of Dumbledore's probe was unable to cut beneath the protections that now existed in his mind. Focusing, he forced it out. And he looked over to see the Headmaster smiling at him, clearly pleased, "Well done, Harry. Very well done. Truly, you've made fantastic progress."

They were sitting in his office in the early morning as had become their usual routine on Saturday, "Thank you."

Dumbledore chuckled slightly, "I don't know if you'll thank me at our next lesson." Harry quirked an eyebrow in question, "While this has certainly been helpful in ensuring that you have the control you were lacking after the events of the summer, there was some ulterior motive on my part as well."

"Oh?" Harry asked. It wasn't surprising considering the way Dumbledore's mind worked, but he was curious to know what exactly the man had in mind.

"Yes, while your magic was certainly the main concern, there is also the issue of Tom." Dumbledore looked at him over his half-moon spectacles, "He is a master of the mind arts, certainly on my level. His only fault is his own arrogance on the subject. He doesn't believe that anyone could form defenses that could actually stop or mislead him."

"I take it that's why you still insist on keeping Snape around?" Harry understood the man might be useful, but it didn't make him anymore pleasant to be around. He'd expected the greasy bat to be more combative after his selection as champion. But since their interactions were limited almost entirely to potions and he still liked Daphne, he'd chosen instead to entirely ignore his existence. Much better than the alternative.

Ignoring Harry's failure to use the Potion's Masters title, Dumbledore agreed, "Yes, it's an important factor in Severus' function as a spy." He steepled his fingers and sighed, "And with that In mind, I believe you may not like what I have to say next."

Seeing where things were going without them needing to be said, he shook his head, "No, we both know you're more than capable to do whatever's necessary with regards to Occlumency."

"Perhaps, but Severus is far more… direct in his methods of Legilimency. There is a brutality to it that I simply wouldn't match." Harry noticed that the Headmaster said wouldn't and not couldn't, "The sort of brutality that Tom would be willing to use given the chance."

"Tom isn't going to try pilfering my mind if he has the chance to kill me." Harry argued.

"Are you so sure?" Dumbledore asked, calm as ever, "Given his inability to end your life… at every turn… and his knowledge of the prophecy, don't you think he would try and assault your mind in the hopes of discovering its full contents?" It was the only reason that the Headmaster had ever hesitated in telling it to him to begin with. He must have always intended that I learn Occlumency then, this just gave him a convenient excuse.

"Fine, I concede that Tom might be more cautious the next time he has an opportunity to kill me," Dumbledore looked triumphant, but he wasn't finished, "But just because you don't want to do something doesn't mean you should force me to endure someone who hates me actively trying to get into my mind."

The man sighed and shook his head, "It isn't just a matter of wants but ability, my boy. I could presumably muster the rage to attack you in the same way Tom might, but I doubt I'd manage to direct it toward you, much less sustain it. Severus on the other hand…"

A muscle in Harry's jaw ticked as he thought it over. He didn't like the idea of giving a man who hated him carte blanche to attack his mind, but he could see the reasoning. There was a small vindictive and competitive part of him that reveled slightly at the idea. It could be fun throwing him back… again and again… really pissing him off.

Finally, he relented, "You're right, I suppose. Might as well test myself against someone more… vindictive." He did have one condition though, "You'll be there when it happens?"

"Of course, I'm not so naïve as to allow Severus free reign in such regards. He's not a man capable of setting aside old hatreds… It'll be here in this room, just as all of our others."

"Alright, until our next lesson then?" Harry made to stand.

"Yes, I will inform Severus." Dumbledore let him get to the door before he spoke again, "Looking forward to your first tournament tomorrow?"

"Yes, it should be brilliant." He turned back to the desk. The first round of the dueling tournaments was the next day. Supposedly there was going to be quite a crowd. Well, considering the stadium they built for it, there damn well better be. And while he did intend to have fun, he also intended to win.

"I'm sure it will be. I know I'm looking forward to seeing it myself. It has been quite some time since I've watched any competitive dueling of this sort. I expect Hogwarts will have a wonderful showing." Harry heard him say Hogwarts, but he expected that the Headmaster meant that he in particular would have a wonderful showing.

"Oh, I expect the same, sir."

"Wonderful, my boy." With that he looked down to his desk, and Harry took that as a final dismissal. He found himself heading down to the Great Hall and a much needed breakfast. When he got there it was still early and the hall was largely empty.

There was someone at the Ravenclaw table that he headed over to though, "Morning, Luna."

The waifish girl looked at him with her big silver eyes, and he couldn't help but notice that she looked more tired than usual, "Oh, morning, Harry." Her usual spaciness seemed exacerbated by her fatigue, as though she was barely seeing him.

"Did you not sleep well?" He asked her, concerned.

"No…" she said slowly, eyes drifting shut slightly, "no… I uh… didn't sleep well at all. Couldn't seem to find my way to my bed."

"What?" Harry's voice hardened, having a feeling he knew exactly where this was going, but he managed to calm himself for her sake, "You have to duel tomorrow, Luna. You need your sleep."

"I know… of course, I know. But it would seem that the Nargles had other ideas for me." She shivered and Harry glanced down under the table and saw that she wasn't wearing any shoes either. They forced her out into the halls at night without any shoes. What the fuck is wrong with them?

Control slipping for just a moment, his eyes flashed a bright green, "Luna," he started gently, "we both know that this wasn't the Nargles, this was jealous, immature pricks who deserve to be punished."

It looked like there were small, unshed tears at the corner of her eyes, and it cut right to his hear,"Oh, no… no. It was just the Nargles." Harry wasn't one to sit there and let something like this continue, he'd seen more than enough of it and it left his blood boiling before. Now, there was no other option but to seek punishment.

Reaching across the table, he grabbed her hand and she took an unsteady breath as he gave her a comforting squeeze, "You have friends, Luna. Me and Ginny, and Sue Li, and Padma and from what I've seen Gabrielle too, and none of us want you to be picked on just for being yourself. So…"

"That's enough for me…" She said softly, voice barely above a whisper, "never thought I'd have that many friends to be honest. What's a few people who don't like me?"

"I have people who don't like me," Harry told her, firm but gentle, "But none of them force me out of my bed at night and make me walk around cold through the halls." There was a part of him that wondered if she'd deliberately avoided the portraits, because normally they would inform the Headmaster of something like that, and he knew that Dumbledore wouldn't tolerate it. It wouldn't surprise me. Luna seems the sort who wants to avoid causing any trouble.

It was at that moment that Gabrielle entered the hall and moved right over to Luna. She gave him a little wave before she noticed Luna's poor disposition, "What iz wrong?" She wrapped one of her small arms around the older girl.

"Nothing. Or it'll be nothing by the time I'm finished," He completely forgot about any breakfast. Giving her hand one last squeeze, he stood and looked at the head table. Luckily for him, Flitwick was sitting there already. There was fury etched in every line of his face as he stormed toward the front. No one said a word to him, and a few people moved hurriedly out of his way.

The Charms Professor felt him coming before he actually stood before him. In his anger, some of his magic was actually rolling off of him, "Mr. Potter?" The half-goblin was clearly confused.

"There's been horrible bullying going on in your house, Professor." Harry bit out the words, clear and concise, "Luna Lovegood was barred from Ravenclaw Tower last night without her shoes and made to roam the castle all night."

"What?" The Professor asked aghast, horrified at the very implication.

"This isn't the first time that something like this has happened to her. She's had her belongings stolen more than once, sir." Flitwick's eyes narrowed, his own magic roiling just beneath the surface, "It was only her insistence that stopped me from speaking up until now, but I can't in good conscience keep it to myself any longer."

"No, nor should you, Mr. Potter." He looked ready to duel anybody and everybody responsible as he hopped down from his seat, "Thank you for telling me. It seems I have a busy morning ahead of me." As he stepped down from the dais, he stomped to the front of his house's table, "Every Ravenclaw will follow me back up to the common room… this instant." There eyes went wide with fright, some more than others, and Harry would wager it was because they only just then realized the stupidity of their decisions, "Miss Lovegood," he said far more gently, "with me please."

Every person in blue-lined robes followed after their furious Head of House, as the rest of Hogwarts and their guests alike all looked on with confusion. Heading back to the Ravenclaw table, he sat down across from Gabrielle, the younger girl gave him a small smile, "Zat was brilliant."

"Oh, really? Because from what I hear, you won't let your sister do the same thing for you." He retorted.

Scowling at him, she folded her arms defiantly, "My situation iz nozzing like Luna's. Petty words thrown at me by a…. how do you say…"

"Jealous bitch?" He supplied helpfully.

Gabrielle giggled, "Oui, zat sounds right. A jealous bitch zat would never dare do ze sort of zings that 'ave been done to Luna." There was probably some truth to that. While Solen would happily antagonize either of the Delacours from what Fleur said, she had a healthy enough fear of both being caught and retaliated against that she kept things to words alone. But will that last when Fleur's no longer at Beauxbatons?

Finally doing what he came down for, he filled his plate with food. As he was eating, somebody stood over his shoulder. Looking back, it was Fleur with Chloe just beside her, "Where are all of ze Ravenclaws?" He patted the seat next to him.

In the same moment, Daphne sat down across from them, "I was wondering the same thing."

"It must be a miracle," he teased her, "that's the only thing that can explain you being up so early on a Saturday. Surely you need another three or four hours of beauty sleep."

"I'm beautiful regardless of the sleep," She said with a flick of her blonde hair, unlike a good number of the girls in the school, she never seemed to feel a bit of insecurity around Fleur. It was a funny thing because it seemed to apply to all of the girls he found himself around, save Hermione, "And what can I say, I found sleep a bit harder to come by considering what's coming up tomorrow."

"Yes, we're all very excited." Fleur cut in, "But what iz 'appening with ze Ravenclaws?"

"Flitwick needed a word with them… about some really cruel bullying done to Luna." Harry explained, and he saw the way that Fleur instantly looked over to her sister.

Gabrielle huffed, waved her off, and spoke to her sister in French, "I already heard it once from him. And it isn't the same, so leave it alone."

"Good," Daphne wasn't as close with the younger Ravenclaw as he was, but she was never cruel to her either, "Astoria has had a few classes with her obviously, says she's odd but very intelligent. Right insightful about most things in a way that would put Hermione to shame at times if what she tells me is true. She shouldn't be bullied because she's a bit odd."

"Oui, she iz a sweet girl." Fleur had a soft spot for her considering just how easily she'd accepted her sister, "Ze are… connards for picking on her."

Harry didn't know exactly what connard meant, but he could wager a guess from her tone, "Yep, right pricks." That sent them all into giggles as they took what French fare they could and ate their breakfast.

Prim and proper, Fleur finished daintily and looked at him, "So… dueling practice?"

"You two are mad. The tournament is tomorrow! Surely now would be the timeto take a bit of break, get your head right for the event." Daphne said with a huff and Gabrielle nodded her head in agreement, the younger Delacour didn't have her sister's same competitive streak, which was why she'd only tried out for the first-year academic team

Chloe snorted from Fleur's side, "Oh, zat isn't going to happen because zat would be ze sensible zing to do."

Aghast, Fleur corrected her friend, "I'm very sensible." She continued in French, "Besides, it was your idea that we work together to begin with."

I wonder if I could manage to make one of those stones, really would be helpful. Or maybe Professor Babbling wouldn't mind lending me one. He'd love to just learn the language, and he had picked up a few words. But learning a language wasn't exactly the highest thing on his list of priorities.

"True," Chloe giggled, "but I certainly won't be involved. Zere are better ways to spend a Saturday zan tossing spells in some dusty room."

"Hey! The room isn't dusty." Harry corrected.

"You will just go back to the carriage to lounge about and sleep." Fleur teased her friend.

"Of course, I will. What better way to spend a quiet Saturday." Chloe agreed, entirely unrepentant.

Daphne smiled, "See, this girl gets it."

"You're welcome to join me in ze carriage," The French witch offered, "Gabby will come as well, I'm sure. She likes to borrow our textbooks. Little overachiever wants to win the first-year academic tournament all by 'erself." Gabrielle blushed slightly but nodded her head at the inquisitive looks she received.

"So, I take it this means you won't be joining us then?" Harry asked Daphne with a raised eyebrow.

It took her a moment to decide for certain but she finally shook her head, "I'd rather not have to grab any healing salves because of your bloody Stinging Hexes, sorry. I'm going to go with Chloe."

"Just the two of us then," he and Fleur smiled at each other. As they all sat there, something quite curious happened. The blue gems that tallied the Ravenclaw House points suddenly plummeted in their cylindrical container at the front of the room. They started the day at 112 and in an instant, they were all gone. Something tells me that is going to be the least of the punishments.

It was only as they were finishing that the hall really started filling with students and everyone of them was shocked to see the sudden change. Pushing his plate away, he stood and offered a hand up to Fleur, "Shall we?"

"Oui." She took his hand and followed him to the door, but not before saying goodbye to the others, "See you later"

"Have fun. Make good choices" Chloe's voice followed after them, and the younger veela only giggled at the redhead's words.

Harry didn't give it any more thought than that as they made their way to the entrance. They headed toward the stairs and were nearing the second landing when they were met on the stairs by Ron. Before he even said anything, he knew that he was in for a headache. His ginger mate's behavior had been erratic at best in the last week.

They'd managed to put it aside during their quidditch practices, but the already tenuous situation between them had only been made worse when Harry and Ginny hadn't shown up to dinner the week before. This… isn't going to help.

"Now you're going around with her," he nodded his head in Fleur's direction, tone scathing, "behind my sister's back." His frustration with Harry was enough to overcome his poor ability to resist the allure.

"I'm not doing anything behind Ginny's back," Harry said, already exhausted with the conversation, "She knows that Fleur and I have been working on dueling together, she's even been there once or twice." It was true. With the tournament drawing closer, the last week had seen many of the participants working together in their free time. Though, Fleur was the only one who was doing it with members of one of the other schools.

"Right," Ron didn't sound convinced, "Just like you weren't doing anything with her last Saturday. And don't think no one has noticed that you've been out after curfew even more than normal. So, it wouldn't surprise me if you been off… fraternizing with the enemy."

Well, some of that was true as well, too. He'd spent quite a bit of time visiting with Anya and Orina late at night when he had the opportunity. It was one massive benefit of needing less and less sleep all the time. It helps that Anya and Orina seem to be going through the same thing.

"She's not the enemy," Harry told him, calm as he could manage, "She's a guest that Hogwarts happens to be competing against. I don't remember that being your tone when they got here. You were about ready to walk over and ask for Viktor's autograph, weren't you?"

Ron's ears went red as his hair, "That's completely different!"

"No," Harry disagreed bluntly, "You just want it to be different because you think I'm doing something to your sister. And that's only part of the reason, because let's not pretend that you'd care half as much if it weren't Fleur that I was with."

Ron looked ready to respond, surely with another angry outburst, but Harry wasn't going to give him a chance, "I've got an idea for you Ron, how about you worry about yourself and your girlfriend and stop worrying about the people I decide to spend my time with, yeah? And get over the fact you weren't chosen as champion, too? I don't know where this ridiculous fucking jealousy is coming from all of a sudden, but I'm bloody tired of it. So, either deal with it, or back the hell off."

With that he grabbed Fleur's hand and walked past his stunned friend, "And just pray that I don't tell your sister about this. Something tells me she's more likely to use her wand than I am. But who knows, piss me off enough and you might just have to deal with mine too." That threat was enough to make Ron pale slightly, as he seemed to realize just what he might have gotten himself into.

The ginger hurried down the stairs in the opposite direction, going more quickly than he had been when he ran into them. Fleur giggling at his side grabbed his attention as they headed up to the fifth floor, "What?"

"I've never seen someone lose their nerve quite so quickly," She said through her amusement, "You are sure that he is your friend?"

Harry shrugged his shoulder, the question honestly puzzling even to him these days, "We've been through quite a lot together over the last three years. He can be a right prat sometimes, but… who can't?" He shook his head, exasperated with the very thought, "I'm fed up with it at this point though, so if something doesn't change…"

"Oui, sometimes you just grow apart from people. Who knows zough, per'aps 'e will come to 'is senses?"

"I'm not sure how much sense he has to come to." That sent them both laughing as they neared their practice room. It was predictably empty as they made their way inside.

"So… Solen or you?" Harry asked as he walked to the other side of the room and took his wand from his wrist holster. It was a common question in the last week, Fleur fought him one of two ways either as herself or as Solen. They were entirely different as personally, Fleur favored Charms and fire magic, her nature giving her an affinity for the element. On the other hand, Solen preferred employing curses and misdirection to gain an advantage.

Turning back around to look at her, he found that Fleur was pulling off her outer robes and tying up her silver blonde locks in a ponytail. As always, she made for quite the striking figure. When that was done she pulled her wand out and started twirling it between her slender fingers, "Solen I zink. What is the tally?"

One thing they'd learned about each other was they they were competitive people, and so there was a board on the wall that had the tally of their victories. When she fought like her schoolmate, Harry had the distinct advantage. At first, he'd been winning little over half the time, but in just a week it had become nine out of ten. Unfortunately, there was no guarantee that he would find himself fighting her in what was going to be the group stage of the competition.

"Eighty-one to thirty-seven," he told her.

"Bon, let's begin then." Without any other warning she fired a spell in his direction. He didn't know if Solen was quite as capable as Fleur when it came to silent casting, but she never uttered a word unless absolutely necessary either way.

The pink spell that came hurtling toward him was a Confundus Charm. He stepped out of the way, "I'm not falling for that again." In one of their earliest duels, she managed to hit him with a Confundus, the nauseating confusion it caused gave her an open opportunity to disarm him.

"I would be disappointed if you did." She smiled back at him. A fire whip escaped from the tip of her wand, and he could feel the heat of it as it skimmed the air just in front of his face. As she pulled it back, he fired a spell toward the tendril of fire.

His Flame-Freezing spell hit the whip and as it slashed back toward him. He let the flame pass across him only to feel nothing but a light tickle. As the fire went out, she whipped her wand back and a deluge of water appeared at his feet. He knew that trick perfectly well, and he had no intention of falling victim to it. Before she could turn the water to ice, he turned it into steam that filled through in a thick fog.

With their vision impaired he called out to her, "That isn't very nice, Fleur. I thought you were going to fight like Solen."

A Depulso came screaming through the fog that he deflected away with a quick shield, though it wasn't from where he expected it to be. Her voice carried to him from his left, "Oh… my mistake." He just shook his head entertained by her antics, "Or maybe I want to keep you on your toes."

While he had overwhelming success when Fleur did her best to mimi Solen, it was a much closer thing when he had to deal with the veela as herself. They fought to a draw more than once, and for the first three days she'd had a clear and obvious upper hand. Fortunately, he was improving rapidly and now their tally was nearly even, "Is this because I'm going to catch up soon."

He'd beaten her three out of their four matches, and was now only three behind, "Non… non, of course not." There was a smile in her voice, and it didn't convince him one bit.

"Underhanded tricks will get you nowhere." Another spell shot through the steam even as it started to thin slightly. His reflexes saved him as she came much closer. She'd Disillusioned herself but he could just make her out as she pushed through the heat. Harry found that the best way to deal with her quite incredible mastery of charms was with Transfiguration and, where he could manage, a bit of conjuration.

Avis. The spell produced three black ravens that soared into the room, Oppugno. The birds dived in the direction of Fleur's silhouette. A flaming shield blossomed around her as they skreiched harshly in their assault. It incinerated them as they flew through to their destruction.

Taking the opportunity, his wand flashed through the air and stunner went soaring toward her. It was never that easy to beat the French witch, she pulled a shield up in time to catch the red spell. The steam dissipated completely and he cast a Finite to end her disillusionment.

There was a light sheen of sweat on both from the steam and he imagined she looked far better glistening than he did. He didn't give her a moment of reprieve though, firing off a Shield-Breaker followed by a quick Bone-Breaker. One thing she'd made abundantly clear to him was that he was to try to win any way possible… so long as it was within the rules. So, he'd gotten used to never holding back with her.

Her shield shatter while she danced out of the way of the Bone-Breaker, it pushed her closer to the back of the room. In fact, her bum was nearly pressing against the desks that they'd moved aside weeks ago. A plume of blue fire shot toward him, it was a spell he'd seen before, and he knew that a simple shield wouldn't stop it. It led to his loss in one of their earliest duels. Protego Maxima. The flames washed against the shiny magical barrier, heating it almost unbearably. He ignored it though and focused on the desks.

Silently, he transfigured them into dogs. Extremely excited deerhounds to be exact that he would wager weighed more than the beautiful girl he was dueling. They barked and charged at her and unlike the birds, they were far too close for her to deal with before they jumped up at her and knocked her down. Now reasonably she could decimate them even as they wagged their tails excitedly and licked her face.

Moving over to her, he had to hold back a laugh as he pointed his wand down at her head, "Yield?"

Clearly wanting to be upset, she couldn't hide her delight, "Oui." Pleased with himself, he ended his transfiguration and sent the desks back to the back of the room, "Zat was a dirty trick, 'Arry." She told him from her back as she pouted up at him.

"One good turn deserves another," he replied with a smirk, as he offered her a hand up. She took it and ended up pressed against his chest. The soft swell of her breasts as they squished against him felt fantastic, but he was focused on the little pout on her face.

"It iz ridiculous." She said with a huff, "In just a week, you are beating me just as often as you are losing." Considering she made no attempt to move from his arms, he wasn't going to make her.

"More often, actually." He said with roguish little smirk, "But, I've had a fantastic teacher."

"Fantastic teachers more like." She was still pouting, ""ow 'ave you learned so many new transfigurations so quickly?"

"I might have asked for a bit of Professor Dumbledore's help." He offered her.

"Zat is not fair." He found her frustration incredibly cute, and he only made it worse by chuckling.

Unable to resist himself, he leaned down and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Her enchanting blue eyes were wide as he pulled back, "It just gives you a reason to get better. After all, it wouldn't be worth your time to duel me if I don't even present a challenge." It was that very reason that she didn't duel Sue Li, at least not unless she was fighting as Solen, and part of the reason that Harry had even taken on more of a teacher role with her too.

The pout was definitely gone now, as she was utterly gobsmacked, "Oui," she said absently, "oui."

Finally pulling away from her, he gave her a cheeky smile and walked over to the board where their victories were tallied and added one more to his side, "So, again?"

If you enjoyed this and want to see what else I'm working on, follow the link in my profile. 

Chapter Text

There was a nervous energy in their changing room because even inside they could hear the murmur of the crowd at the end of the tunnel. Harry paced absently, arms folded, fingers tapping against his own bicep as he went. He wore a specially tailored uniform for the event as did all the other boys. The collar, sleeves, and hem of the shirt were colored crimson against the black of the rest of the shirt. On his chest was the school coat of arms. The material was light and breathable, perfect for intense athletics. The trousers were black as well, and stretchy to allow for mobility.

There was a second year Hufflepuff who looked about ready to have a nervous breakdown. His breathing was heavy, and he was trying valiantly not to hyperventilate. He sat with his head in his hands on one of the benches. He looks worse than I did before my first quidditch match.

Walking closer to the younger student, he spoke softly so not to spook him, "Relax, you've been preparing for this. I know the crowd is a lot, but just tune them out and do your best. That's all anyone can ask of you."

The Hufflepuff looked at him with glassy eyes for a moment, but they cleared with resolve, and he gave Harry a firm nod, "Right."

Giving the boy a smile, he moved away and looked at the board on the wall one last time. Don't know if that'll do him any good but hopefully it helps. The board in question had their names assorted into groups of six for each year participating. The top two from each group would go on to the sixteen-person elimination stage of the event in the coming months. Too bad I'm going to have to wait for Solen.

Harry's attention left the names as he noticed Blaise's amused smirk at his little exchange with the Hufflepuff, "What?"

"You're a soft touch, Potter." Blaise chuckled, "Hard to believe considering what a menace you are when you get in the circle." His own uniform was lined with Slytherin emerald.

"I've been dealing with all the stares since I came back to the wizarding world, so it's pretty easy to sympathize," He explained, "And besides, it looked like he was about to vomit, and I'd rather not have to deal with the smell."

"Oh, don't try and pretend you had an ulterior motive." One of the seventh-years bounced on his feet and smacked himself in the face, as he walked between, trying to hype himself up for the coming event. They both looked at him like he was a bit mad, before Blaise continued, "You just like to help people. Ever think you should have been sorted into Hufflepuff?"

"Nothing wrong with loyalty, hard work, and fair play. But I think I'm a bit too prone to insanity to be one of them."

"And self-sacrificing acts of heroism," Neville added from Blaise's other side, "Or do we need to remind Blaise about… pretty much your entire time here at Hogwarts."

There was definitely some truth to what Blaise said though, "I'd be a pretty dull person if I only had the qualities of one house anyway. I'd wager each of you would have done perfectly fine in a couple of the other houses yourselves."

"Maybe," The dark-skinned boy snorted out a laugh, "But I definitely couldn't have been a Hufflepuff they're just too… much." He turned a teasing grin to Neville, "They make pretty damn good girlfriends though." The other boy blushed a bright red but didn't have a chance to respond.

The door to the room opened and Professor Flitwick came in, wearing simple black robes, "Gentlemen, if you would line up from second to seventh year and follow me. We'll join the ladies and head out to the stadium." They did it easily enough and followed the diminutive professor out into the tunnel. The ladies stood on the other side, headed by McGonagall, and he couldn't help but think the uniforms looked far better on them than they did any of the lads.

The material did nothing to hide any of their curves, and he couldn't help but appreciate four ladies in particular. Daphne, Sue, Susan and Ginny slightly further down all smiled when they noticed his attention on them. As all the gents took their spots next to the ladies, Susan leaned over and whispered to him, "Careful there, Harry. You looked like your eyes were about to pop right out of your head. Can't have you in the hospital wing when you should be wiping the floor with our guests."

Neville tried to hide a laugh behind a cough, but he didn't manage. Harry thumped him on the shoulder to shut him up, but he still shook in silent amusement, "Shut it, Longbottom." He leaned over to Susan and gave a meaningful look at both Sue and Daphne, too, "What can I say, you all look amazing. It won't surprise me if you all win at least one duel because of that alone."

"Well, I'm in your group." Daphne pointed out, with a teasing little smile, "So maybe it'll be against you."

"Oh, I doubt that." He spoke low, sure that no one else could hear as he leaned into her, "I've had practice in handling anything you could throw at me." Daphne blushed at the memory as he pulled away and gave her a roguish grin, "But good luck anyway. I'm sure it'll be a hell of a duel."

"Mr. Potter," Flitwick stood just to his left. Looking up at him, he was unable to hide his own faint amusement, "If you're about done."

"Of course, Professor."

With that Flitwick headed to the front of the line, "After me." As one, they all headed down the tunnel. The noise grew and grew as they drew nearer to the light at the end. The stadium was pristine, made of bright white stones that gleamed in the clear noon day sun. It was open but protected from the cold November chill with magic. The stands that surrounded each of the dozens of dueling circles were made of dark, ebony wood. They were filled with students from all three schools, decked out in their school apparel waving banners supporting their fellows.

Then there were all the guests. People from across Britain and Europe had come to view the spectacle, proud parents roared when they saw their children enter. From two other entrances their foreign competitors made their way in. I'd wager this is at least as big as the stadium for the World Cup, maybe even bigger.

"Please, everyone, welcome our competitors." Dumbledore's voice boomed across the gathered crowd. The roar that went up in the stadium reverberated all the way to the Forbidden Forest and sent birds soaring up into the air.

Flitwick led them to the center, and they were lined up next to their competitors. The Beauxbaton's uniforms were similar to their school uniforms, their shirts the same powder blue but their trousers were black. Their house coat of arms, two wands, crossed, shooting three stars each, was on their chest.

Harry found his eyes drawn to the front of the Beauxbaton's line where Fleur stood proudly, her silver-blonde hair was in an intricate braid and rested along her shoulder. As the thunderous applause petered down, Dumbledore spoke again, "Best of luck to all of you. To your dueling circles, competitors."

They'd all been informed of their dueling circle number, and the rules before they were led into the stadium. The organization of the whole event was honestly impressive, as they all split off there was no chaos, everyone just flowed through the stands as they made their way to the area for their years. Harry managed to catch Fleur's eye and give her a little wink, as he headed toward the fourth-year section.

The twelve circles set aside for their year were in the northwest corner of the stadium. The platform was raised and he climbed up to the dueling circle in a single step. There were stacked discs on each side of the circle that could be used for summoning and transfiguration. They can't exactly expect fourth years to conjure everything after all.

Going over to the official standing in the center of the ring, he shook the man's hand. He was tall with salt and pepper hair closely shaved at the temples. He had brown eyes and a goatee, and sun-kissed skin. The official accepted the handshake, "Best of luck, young man." He had a faint Spanish accent.

As he took his place on one side of the offical, he felt something beautifully familiar wash over him warm and comforting. He looked to his right and saw them both sitting there. Orina and Anya each offered him a blinding smile and he couldn't stop the grin that appeared on his own face. Their cheeks were painted in Gryffindor crimson and gold, and they had a banner between them that read 'Go Harry!' Iliyana sat primly at their side, and then he was treated to the sight of his godfather.

Well he's always had a flair for the dramatic. He appeared to be wearing a lion pelt, with his head sticking out of its gaping maw. He was cheering louder than anybody else. If he thought that would be embarrassing, he was definitely wrong. That's bloody brilliant. Remus at his side just looked amused at his antics. Hermione was sitting with Padma a few rows down and he could see his friend roll her eyes and the rogue's antics.

Harry only had a few moments to wait before he was joined by his first opponent, it was a Belgian Beauxbatons boy with sandy blonde hair and sunken eyes. He was shorter and stocky. If he was a muggle, I'd guess he was a rugby player. The fact his nose was bent slightly as though it'd been broken one too many times lent itself to that thought..

There's was a bell that indicated everyone was ready as they stood facing each other on either side of the official, "Your bout will be to the best of five." They both nodded their understanding, "Wands, gentlemen." Harry's holly wand appeared in his hand from his holster as the Beauxbaton's student did the same, "Bow." There were no smiles as they did just that and headed to their sides of the ring, "Ready. Begin!" That same cry went up simultaneously across the entirety of the stadium.

The word had barely left the officials lips before the Beuxbaton's student was on the offensive. His fighting style matched his appearance. Like a little battering ram. The spells that came firing toward him were precise and powerful, but lacking in finesse. They were all Shield-Breakers and Stunners. Well, might as well figure out what you're good at and do it well. Still, it was fruitless as Harry conjured a shimmering silver shield that weathered the first assault. It cracked at the start of the second, but he saw it coming and layered a second shield beneath it.

The young man was relentless in his assault, and only seemed to grow angry as each renewed attack failed. Harry was just waiting for a window, he knew that it would be a long day and that there was something to be said for clinical, efficient victories. Can't wear myself down in the first fight only to lose later on because of it. Granted, he'd developed exceptional stamina, but he didn't want to rest on his laurels either.

The boy became incensed as his attacks failed again and again, washing uselessly against his shields. He could see that his opponent was wavering and something told him that his defensive ability didn't match his offensive ability. As another Shield-Breakers sped toward him, Harry suddenly dropped the shield and fired off a rapid stunner that seemed almost instantaneous as it closed the gap between him.

Panting from exhaustion, the Belgian didn't have the agility to move out of the way and with just one offensive spell, Harry won the round. The red light impacted him in the chest, and he dropped like a doll with his strings cut. His head bounced heavily against the floor as he fell unconscious.

Their referee held one hand up and pointed his hand in Harry's direction, "Point." With that done he went and revived the downed Beauxbaton's participant. The boy pushed himself up, red in the face and scowled in Harry's direction. Lad, I'm better than you. What good does it do to get angry about it. There were some quiet words asked by the official to which his opponent nodded twice.

With that he gestured for him to go back to his spot. When the official was back in the middle, he looked at both young men, "Ready…" the Belgian shook his head and slapped himself in the cheek, trying to psych himself up, "Begin!"

The second round went much the same as the first. It was almost reckless the way that he threw spell after spell at Harry. As his fatigue grew and grew with every subsequent bit of casting his aim became erratic. The lights went wide and struck hard against the protective barrier that kept the crowd safe from the battles within. He's going to have nothing left for the rest of his fights. He'll be lucky if he pulls out a single round at this rate.

Again, it took only one offensive spell from Harry to end the round. The referee seemed reluctant to even bother with the third round as he checked if they were both ready. The Belgian was lethargic at this point, like he was moving in water, and Harry decided to just put him out of his misery quickly this time, "Begin!"

It was the first time in the match that Harry fired the opening spell. It was lightning quick, a ball of blue energy that shot across the space between them in the blink of an eye. The fight seemed to go out of his opponent as his eyes widened in surprise, he tried to dodge out of the way but it caught him in the shoulder and sent him spinning violently backwards. He was thrown right out of the dueling circle and over the edge of the platform, his pained groans could be heard as they echoed over the edge.

The Hogwarts contingent of the crowd went mad with excitement. He could hear Sirius literally howling in pride. "Winner!" The referee pointed in his direction and headed over to his downed opponent to offer him some help. There was a medi-witch there as well who went to make sure he wasn't injured.

Satisfied with his victory, there was a bench over by the side of the ring where he went and waited. He was the first one to finish, though that had as much to do with his opponent as it did him, so he took the opportunity to watch the other fights as they played out. Daphne fought against a Durmstrang student two rings over. She was holding her own well enough.

Watching them, Harry tried to see any weakness in the Durmstrang's attack, he was left-handed and seemed to favor that side, always moving in that direction. It had Daphne off pace and it led to her making a misstep and finding herself falling victim to one of his Disarming Charms. Just force him right Daphne, make sure he's the one off balance.

His next opponent came over a few minutes later. The Beuxbatons girl was tall and skinny with jet black hair and pale skin. Her eyes were grey and she looked nervous as she fiddled with her wand. Unlike his last opponent, she offered him a small smile as they bowed to each other.

The second match was nothing like the first, the girl resorted almost entirely to Transfiguration, particularly Transfiguration that changed the landscape of the fight. She created obstacles at every turn and seemed to be trying to get him off his feet and so Harry had to adapt. The rounds were longer, much longer in fact, but in the end he beat her just the same as he had his first.

The day went on like that, the sun traveling across the sky slowly but steadily as the hours ticked by. Frankly, it was just exhilarating for Harry. The feel of his magic thrumming in his veins free to use however he chose was brilliant. The stacking victories help too.

Both of his Durmstrang opponents were males and the second of them was the left-handed one. He had a big beard that made him look far older than he was. He was good, the first person he faced who struck a good balance between the different branches of magic. But Harry had already decided on his approach when he watched him fight Daphne. Forcing him to move to his right, every spell was aimed toward his off hand, and it took him entirely by surprise. He was good but not the best at adapting on the fly and found himself wandless quickly.

It was in his final bout that he faced his Slytherin lover. Despite hours of tiring work, Daphne managed to look absolutely gorgeous. The only sign that she spent the last hours working her cute bum off was the glistening sheen of sweat on her brow as she climbed up to his ring. There was a woman who made her way over to the stands that could only be her mother, and it was only confirmed by Astoria's presence at her side.

As they stood at the center of the circle, he gave her a little wink, "Don't go easy on me."

She snorted out a laugh, "Have you met me?"

"Luckily, yes." He gave her a roguish smile. She rolled her eyes, but her blush gave her away even as the referee instructed them to bow. As they headed to their respective sides, they were both all business.

"Begin!" People cheered as they fired their first spells at each other. The lights collided in the middle and exploded in a shower of bright sparks. There was something to be said for knowing your opponent, and Daphne was still very much a Slytherin. So, while she'd certainly given it her all any time they practiced, it didn't mean that she was going to show all of her cards.

That became abundantly clear when the ground beneath his feet turned to quick sand. That's not one that she's ever used. It swallowed him, going to his knees in just a few seconds, as a barrage of spells splashed against his shield. Acsendio. The spell was aimed at his own legs, and it dragged him slowly out of the cloying ground. With a wave of his wand, he ended the spell as his feet popped free of the sand.

Using his distraction to her advantage, Daphne pushed toward him, he fired off a stunner to cut of her advance but she rolled underneath it and ended up behind the protection of his shield. Normally, he knew that the best way of beating the Slytherin was getting her into closer combat, she struggled with her aim, and she wasn't as agile as, say, Sue Li.

So, he certainly wasn't expecting her to willingly close the distance between them. She was close enough that he could smell her perfume as she ducked beneath another spell. She went to fire a stunner at him, but he was too quick. The ground beneath her feet rippled and threw her backward.

Just avoiding the spell that followed her, Daphne managed to roll to the side leaving behind only a spell burn where she'd been. Aiming his wand at the ground, the malleable material of the dueling circle ripple again, like seismic activity, and sent the blonde stumbling around. Thinking quickly, she summoned one of the disks from the side of the ring and used it to transfigure a solid platform beneath herself that held her above his spell. Steady again, she went back on the offensive.

Forced to stop the spell, he stepped out of the way and deflected the spell that came rocketing toward his head with the tip of his wand. It wasn't the most conventional way of defending, but it still worked in a pinch. And looks pretty damn good too.

Every breath from Daphne was clearly labored as she put her all into this fight. It was impressive to say the least and only made him that much more eager to win. She'll curse me if I let her win. I know it. She summoned more disks and used them as platforms to move toward him. That ended up being a big mistake.

He'd spent a great deal of time making sure that his aim was impeccable, so with two quick Reductors he disintegrated both the disk she just jumped from and the one she meant to land on as it came gliding over. It left her tumbling to the floor a mere meter away from him. As she struggled to her feet, he hit her with a quick stunner.

The official came to revive her, but he merely waved him off. The man nodded and pointed to his side of the ring, "Point."

With a wave of his wand, Daphne snapped awake. She turned her head to look at him and groaned when she realized what happened, "Damn it, Harry. I really thought that would work."

Offering her a hand up, he could only smile, "Well… it certainly caught me off guard."

Taking his hand, she pushed herself to her feet, "Well, I'm feckin' knackered now. So, the next two rounds shouldn't be that hard for you. I was just hoping to get a point honestly."

"You got close," he assured her.

"Oh, don't patronize me." If it weren't for the crowd, he imagined she'd stamp her foot.

The referee coughed to get their attention, "If you're ready?" He was looking at them impatiently. They both nodded their heads and moved back to their respective sides. The next two rounds were more conventional. Daphne wasn't lying when she said that she'd knackered herself. Between her earlier matches and the all-out effort she gave during their first round, she didn't have it in her to put up much of a fight.

That didn't mean she just rolled over to die, she still put up a better fight than the Belgian, but she wasn't nearly as close to a victory as their first round. In the end, he completed a clean sweep, 5-0 without any round losses. I couldn't ask for a much better showing.

There was a tally board that showed the results that hung high over their section of the stadium. He was happy to see that both he and Daphne would be heading into the elimination rounds. She'd gone 3-2 as had the left-handed Durmstrang lad, but she'd had fewer round losses and so won the tiebreaker.

They ended up being the first to finish and so cooled down at the side of the platform. Heading over to her, he wrapped her in his arms, "Well done."

Hugging him back weakly, she smiled tiredly, "Thanks. I honestly don't like my chances after this, but it'll be worth the experience."

"Honestly, it might not be quite as bad as you think. You won't have to fight twenty plus matches in the next round all one right after the other."

"True." They were interrupted then as they were joined by their families.

Sirius wrapped him in a big hug and whooped with joy. Harry squeezed the old dog back, it was hard enough that he was forced to let go. He made a show of cricking his back, "Jeez, you've gotten strong."

Remus was far more subdued as he approached, "Brilliantly done, Harry. Really."

"Damn right it was brilliant." Sirius clapped him on the shoulder, "You'd have given your mum and dad a run for their money… and you're only eighteen. Give it another few years and Albus will have a hard time with you." Harry ran a hand through his hair, chuffed but mildly uncomfortable with the praise.

"You always had a flair for the dramatic, Sirius." Daphne's mother stood there looking imperious. So that's where Daphne got that look from. She went and hugged her daughter, and gave her a kiss on the forehead, "You did wonderfully dear, I couldn't be prouder."

"Thank you." She said warmly, "Father?"

"Wishes he could have been here, but the shop simply couldn't do without both of us." Daphne nodded her head but he could see the slight flicker of disappointment in her eyes.

Her mother saw it to and cupped her cheek, "He promises to be here for the next round." Daphne nodded her head as the elder Greengrass glanced in his direction, "Now, won't you introduce me?"

"Oh, of course," Daphne beamed and pulled on his arm, "Mother this is, Harry. Harry this is Analise Greengrass."

"It's a pleasure to meet you." Harry told her honestly. The older woman had the same golden-blonde hair as her oldest daughter, but her eyes were a dark grey.

"Likewise," She told him, as Astoria gave him a smirk from her mother's side. Why do I feel like she and I are going to be having a conversation some time soon. "While your godfather is a bit of a blowhard, I have to agree with him. Your performance was fantastic."

"Thank you."

"You're very welcome," she reached, for Daphne's hand and pulled her away, "Now, head back and get changed so we can catch up before I have to leave." Listening to her mum, Daphne gave his hand a squeeze and headed back to the changing rooms as Analise went and spoke with Sirius.

Padma and Hermione came over then, and both gave him a quick hug, though the way their noses scrunched up told him all he needed to know, "And you thought we were crazy for participating in the academic tournament." Padma told him.

"It was bloody brilliant." He told them. Most anyone else would be exhausted after so much magic, but he was ready for another round or three. Both girls just shook their head at the insanity of that.

Hermione clucked her tongue, "I'm just glad I didn't go out for the team. I'm fine at spells but I don't have the stamina or athleticism to fight for literal hours."

"That's what the training is for, Hermione."

"Sounds miserable." She told him with a tiny smirk of her own, he'd said the same to her more than once when they discussed the academic tournament. Hermione gave him one last pat on the shoulder, not risking getting covered in his sweat again, "Good job, though. Now go get a shower."

It sounded like a good idea to him, but there were still two people he knew wanted to offer their congratulations. He could feel their eagerness through the allure that rolled against his skin. As the two girls left him, he turned toward Orina and Anya and just opened his arm to them. He really didn't care who saw them as they embraced tightly. His two lovers didn't have any reservations about his state, "You were incredible." Orina told him breathily.

Anya nodded against his shoulder, "It was amazing to vatch. You're truly gifted. No vonder you were able to protect us." Iliyana stood just behind them and commented in Bulgarian, "The Matriarch says you were impressive, that she looks forward to seeing you in next round."

At that moment a weight jumped into him from the back and raven black hair that wasn't his own filled his vision, "I won all my matches, Harry!" Sue Li was so proud of herself, she couldn't contain her excitement. He reached back and ended up cupping her bum as she wrapped her legs around his waist. She was the only person he could imagine that would be just as energized after the long day as he was. While his stamina was partially thanks to his impressive magical ability, hers was just born of incredible conditioning.

"Ah, I remember you from Sprintvitches." Anya said with dark eyes, she was looking at Sue Li like a treat. He could feel the Chinese girl's cheek heat up where it was pressed against his own. Coming back to herself, she dropped her legs to the ground and stood at Harry's side. Not wanting her to feel self-conscious for a moment, he wrapped an arm around her shoulder.

He could've sworn he heard a snort of laughter from Sirius, but he ignored it. Let the mutt think whatever he likes. The truth is far better than whatever he's probably imagining anyway.

"Yes… hi there." Sue gave them both a small wave.

"Congratulations, Sue." Harry told her, proud of how she'd done, "You worked so hard."

"I beat the Durmstrang Champion, 3-2. But he's still the other person from my group going through to the elimination rounds."

While it was warm in the stadium his sweat soaked shirt was starting to go cold and he shivered against the witch in the crook of his arm. All three girls gave him a look, "I think you should head to showers, too." Orina told him with a chuckle.

Anya walked over to him and pressed a kiss to his cheek and glanced at Sue in a way he could only describe as predatory before she told him, "We'll see you after, love. You know vhere to find us." She gave Sue a sensual smile, "You're velcome, too." He swore he could feel Sue's heart hammering in her chest at the offer. Iliyana watched it all play out from a distance with a discerning eye.

"You're incorrigible," Harry told her with a shake of his head. But honestly, he found it all endearing. It's good to know that I'm not the only one that finds these gorgeous girls so enticing.

Anya gave him big, innocent doe eyes, "I don't know vhat you're talking about."

"Sure you don't." He didn't believe her for one second, no matter how good she was at that look. There was a cheer from somewhere else in the stadium as matches continued finishing up. There's was the first and he'd reached a point where he was eager for a warm shower, just to get the stink of sweat off of him. He said a quick goodbye to Sirius and Remus before heading off.

Keeping his arm around the Ravenclaw beauty, they walked together toward their changing rooms. When they were alone in the tunnel, Sue finally spoke, "So… where are you going after this?"

"Oh, Orina and Anya have a room in the castle… after they were attacked at Hogsmeade." It wasn't something that was widely known, and Dumbledore had made it clear not to publicize the fact that he'd gotten out of the castle long after curfew, "I'll head up there and have dinner with them." He knew it was unlikely to be all that they were up to, but it certainly wasn't a lie.

Sue nodded her head firmly, and considered what to say next, "And… would you mind if I joined you?" It seemed to take a great deal to get the words out and then she was chattering away nervously, "Or not, if you prefer. I'm sure that the offer was just her being polite. In fact, just for…"

"If that's what you want, you're more than welcome." He knew that she had a tendency to get in her own head about these things and didn't want her feeling anything other than wanted. When pushed, he knew that she could take control, Daphne and Susan had brought it out of her, but that didn't stop her from falling into her own nerves at times.

"Oh…" She hadn't expected such easy acceptance from him, "alright… I'll meet you out here then?"

"Perfect." Harry gave her a quick kiss on the cheek and watched her perky bum bounce as she hurried into the girl's changing room. Simply elated from the day so far, he headed to get cleaned up himself.

It felt good getting clean. His hair was still wet as he stepped back out into the corridor. Sue was already waiting for him, her black locks hung wet down her back. Looks like she was in a bit of a hurry.

Four more competitors came striding down the tunnel then. Neville and Michael Corner both came in looking a bit defeated, and tired to the bone, "That girl is good."

"Who?" Harry asked them as they passed him in the doorway.

"Solen LeClaire," Neville told him with a frown, "She's a menace, I tell you, mate. You're gonna have your hands full if you run into her."

"I hope I do. It should be fun." Neville looked at him like he was crazy.

"You know, sometimes I really do think you're mad."

"Maybe a bit. But being a bit mad makes everything more fun." Harry chuckled as he held the door open for them.

The other two coming down were third years. Luna looked dead on her feet but proud with her arm around Ginny who was holding her up. The redhead looked to be in far better shape. Surprisingly energetic still, in fact.

Sue headed over to them before he had a chance and she gave the younger Ravenclaw a hug, "How'd you do?"

"I won four," Luna informed the Chinese witch with a beaming smile, "made it to the next round."

"She was brilliant." Ginny gave the waifish girl's shoulder a firm squeeze.

"How bout you, Gin?" Harry asked as he came to stand with him.

"Same, four wins, made it to the next round." She gave him a wide grin, but winced slightly from a bruise forming on her thigh, "Much as I'd love to chat, I feel disgusting and need a long, hot shower."

"That sounds… bloody brilliant." Luna said tiredly. The day had clearly caught up with her. Giving him a wink, the little minx guided her friend into the showers leaving Harry and Sue alone in the tunnel.

"So… shall we?" He offered his arm to Sue. She took it in her own slender one and walked with him out of the stadium. The castle was oddly quiet as they made their way up the enchanted staircase. Most people must still be down at the tournament. The only time he'd ever seen it so empty was during the Christmas holiday.

The two walked in comfortable silence, but when he turned them onto the third floor corridor, he could sense her growing trepidation, "Relax… nothing's going to happen that you don't want. I promise. If all you want is to fill your belly and have dinner with them, that's what we're going to do, okay?"

He could feel her relief at his words, and she gave him a gentle smile, "I… thank you."

"It's always my pleasure, Sue." He gave her a winning smile and she ducked her head with a small blush. It was only a few short minutes before they arrived at the room across from the One-Eyed Witch Statue.

Knocking on the door, he only needed to wait seconds before the door opened. Anya beamed when she saw the two of them and gestured them inside. The room was largely different from the first time they'd slept there. It'd expanded seemingly of its own accord with a dining area separated from the bedroom and bathroom.

Both of his veela lovers wore a pair of form fitting jeans that did nothing to hide their wide hips, there was still paint on their cheeks, proud to represent for him. Orina wore a knitted sweater while Anya had a far more revealing, deep-v blouse, that showed off her impressive cleavage, "So glad you decided to join us." Anya beamed at the younger girl and grabbed her hand.

Orina looked amused at her best friend's antics as she guided them over to the table. Anya leaned into the Chinese witch and pressed her impressive chest against her arm, it didn't seem to bother her but her cheeks did tinge red at the contact, "You must be hungry after such long day. Come."

Harry looked at the inviting spread and could only ask, "Dobby?"

"Of course," Orina told him with a smile, "Come you should eat." They all sat down and Harry couldn't help but notice that Anya made sure to sit next to her newest fascination. Orina wasn't much better when she met Ginny in all fairness.

The assembled food was heavy on protein to rebuild and carbs to refuel after the day's events. Despite her slender frame, Sue had no problem filling her plate with a big, juicy steak. "So, Harry tells us you're a brilliant duelist?" Anya didn't seem nearly as interest in eating herself as she leaned in to Sue, "We should've moved and vatched your matches today, too. Harry trouncing his opponents was fun but it did become rather predictable after certain point."

"I'm… not bad." Sue said humbly, before chewing on a chunk of meat. Bragging wasn't in her nature, even if she knew that she was exceptional. Both fourth years knew they were easily a match for any fifth year and would happily put themselves against any of the sixth years too. And if our experience against Fleur is anything to go by, we could have a good go at the seventh years too.

"All you English have incredible ability to struggle with compliments." Anya's hand was under the table rubbing along Sue's denim clad legs, "If Harry says you're brilliant. I believe him. He's not the sort to lie."

"No, he's not." Sue threw him a small smile and then squeaked slightly as Anya gave her thigh a squeeze.

Anya eyes were alight with obvious interest, happy to have her attention back, "Next round, there von't be so many people. We'll be able to vatch you properly." Orina hid a smile behind her goblet as she took a drink of wine.

They kept making small talk, everything from their classes to Orina's and Anya's interests and all the while, the latter kept teasing her exotic guest. When the meal was done and their stomach's were happily satisfied, the blonde vixen went in for a kill, "I'm curious, did you like show we gave you… last time you came to Sprintvitches?"

Sue's lips parted, but she didn't answer. Instead, shewas almost panting with need. He could see Anya's hand moving along the inside of the Ravenclaw's thigh, deliciously close to her core. While he'd meant it when he told her that nothing would happen in this room that she didn't want, Anya clearly intended to make sure that she very much wanted it.

Since she was having such a hard time answering, Anya prompted, "Vell… did you?"

A single word escaped the slender girl as she stared at the veela toying with her, her eyes were big and looking at Anya like she was the most gorgeous woman thing in the world, "Yes..."

"I could smell it… you know. You vere so fucking vet, it was decadent perfume." Anya wasn't hiding her intentions any more, she moved out of her own seat and sat herself on Sue's thigh, "Just like I can smell it now." Sue opened her legs wider, inviting her to touch wherever she pleased.

"It's delicious," Orina added as her own hand went to Harry's thigh.

"So tell us… what vould you like us to do about it?" Anya's hand stilled on the front of Sue's jeans right over her sex. Sue mumbled something incoherent, pale skin flaming red at the teasing she was suffering, "Sorry… I didn't quite hear that."

Sue's breath hitched as Anya pressed her palm flat and incessantly against her core, "I… I want… you to make me cum."

"Just me?" Sue shook her head, "who else?"

"All three of you… and Harry… Harry most of all." Her dark eyes looked almost black with desire as they found him as Orina's dainty fingers ran along his length.

Anya's allure absolutely exploded at that admission, and it caused Sue to groan low in her throat. She'd been keeping it under control, ensuring that everything that happened was exactly what Sue wanted and uninfluenced by any magic, "That's what I thought." Grabbing her by the hand, Anya led her toward the bedroom.

Harry watched them go and didn't stir until Orina grabbed his hand and guided him to follow. They were met by the sight of Anya stripping the slender Chinese girl. She worked quickly, eager to get her naked. Her pale body was blemish free and gorgeous. Her legs were long and slender and led to slim hips and a firm, athletic bum. Her dripping pussy was covered by a thin, lacey pair of silver knickers. The swell of her tits, particularly big for her frame, were contained in a matching bra.

Anya's talented digits slid beneath the elastic band of her knicker and pulled a sinful moan from Sue's lips. Her drooling quim squished as those fingers sunk deep, "Hmm… you're so tight. And your abs are… incredible." Sue didn't speak, only panted needily as her face went red with need. Anya didn't mind one bit, she seemed to revel in pulling more and more desperate sounds from the horny girl. She pushed the younger girl back until she fell across the bed. Her knee came up to grind against Sue's panty clad sex, and the girl mewled needily at the delicious friction.

Orina seemed just as turned on by the scene as Harry as she pulled him toward the bed, "Come, let's have some fun of our own while Anya gets her ready."

Their clothes melted away in just a second, consumed in a fire with no heat. He didn't know how they actually did that, but just knew they'd reappear when they were done. Orina bent perky bum over the bed, sure to keep the other two women in her sight. Looking back at him, she pulled her bubbly bumcheeks apart and wiggled her hips invitingly. Not one to ignore such a blatant, enticing display of beauty, he stepped behind her and ran his leaking knob through her slick sex.

Her pussy was perfectly tight, as always and hugged every vein of his cock as he started pounding into the veela with a practiced rhythm. They both watched as Anya absolutely ravished the younger woman,

Her own clothes disappeared in a snap of flames as she pushed Sue further up the bed. Hooking one leg over one of Sue's, she slid the other under Sue's and pressed their sexes together, "Bloody hell…" Harry said almost reverently as he watched the two of them together. It wasn't a position he'd ever seen before. I wonder if that's what Anya and Orina get up to when I'm not here.

At the sound of his voice, Sue looked over at him. There was nothing but pure desire reflected in the dark depths. Slipping the straps of her bra down her shoulder, her hard, long nipples were exposed to the cool air. Her areolas were dark pink and pebbled and her pointy nipples were begging for attention. A wanton moan escaped her as Anya did just that. She pinched the nub and twisted just a bit, enough to ride that fine edge between pleasure and pain.

And then her hips started rotating in the most sinful way imaginable as she grinded their sexes together. Their inner thighs were stained with their combined arousal as they rutted. Harry found his eyes drawn to Sue's beautiful abs as they flexed with every little movement. He felt Orina cover his cock in her cream as she shook through her own orgasm at the carnal sights.

"Do you like watching them?" Harry asked as he leaned over her back. His cock slipped out of her slick tunnel and he thwacked it down on one firm bum cheek. It left a stain of her juices on her smooth skin.

"Fuck… yes." She rubbed her bum up and down along his shaft, trying to slip him back in, "Please, love. I feel so empty vithout you… put it back!"

Instead of fulfilling her desperate plea, he dropped his fingers to her sex and hammered them in and out furiously. Her slippery essence squirted around his digits as he drove her to a mind-numbing orgasm, she gave a guttural scream as she shuddered through her peak.

Her body went limp, and her face ended up lying on Sue's thigh. It was only then that Harry filled her again with his cum-covered cock. Her head popped right back up when his slick finger popped past the ring of her impossibly tight bum. Orina keened low in her throat as her fingers dug into the soft skin of Anya's thigh. Her grippy passage held him in place as she shook in ways that were inhumanly decadent. It proved too much, and he emptied his first load into the beautiful veela.

Reaching between herself and Sue, Anya toyed with the younger girls slippery, sensitive clit and it all just became too much for her. With a light squeak she came undone, and Anya only kept humping smoothly against her, "There you go, gorgeous girl. Cum for me. Just like Harry did for Orina." She gave a wicked smile, "Just think, it's your turn next." Sue bit down hard on her lip as her eyes rolled toward the back of her head at that declaration.

When Sue's body finally stopped twitching in extasy, Anya disentangled herself and bounced to her side, running a hand through her dark tresses. Sue tried to stop her from playing with her sensitive slit, but she wasn't having any of it. With two fingers, she splayed open her tight lips, and presented her pale pink sex to Harry.

Still rock hard, he throbbed against Orina's ass, Anya sent him a lascivious little smirk, "I think you have another hole to fill, handsome." Entranced, he let go of the womanly hips in front of him and moved around to Sue. He rested his cock on her firm tummy, and it looked obscene against her thin waist. He grabbed a hold of her and for the first time noticed that he could nearly encircle her entire waist with his two hands, she yelped lightly as he pulled her to the edge.

Silently, Sue gave her his approval as he lined his spongy dome up with her beautiful little hole. Slick from fucking and filling Orina already, he slipped his cockhead into her entrance, "Fuck…" Her tunnel clutched to his girth immediately. Her lips stretched lewdly around his cock and he could see a slight bump on her pubic mound thanks to his large crown.

Anya ran a hand through Orina's hair as both watched them with dark, lustful blue eyes. Voice husky with desire, his first lover half begged, and half commanded, "Ravage her. Make her yours."

Harry didn't immediately listen though. Instead, he looked down at the svelte girl beneath him, "Is that what you want, Sue? Do you want me to ravage your… tight… pristine… little pussy?" He flexed his cock with each word, and he felt her toes curl against his hip as she tried to pull him in.

Sue nodded her head vigorously, but he want to hear her say it, "No, tell me. Tell me what you want me to do to you." When they were alone, when he'd brought her all the pleasure he could muster, he'd heard her beg him more than once. And he wanted to hear it now. He wanted his lovers to hear it.

Softly she told him, "I want… I want you to fill me, to stretch me, to shape me around your big, fat cock."

He heard Anya gasp at the words and he couldn't deny that hearing the usually reserved girl's filthy request had him unable to refuse. His hips steadily moved forward, and even breaking her barrier didn't elicit a sound from her. She was so tight and warm around his cock, almost vice like. Her abs flexed with every inch that sunk into her. Moving one of his hands, he traced the lines of her abs and pressed where he knew his cock was burrowed inside of her.

Finally, he ended up balls deep in her and Sue stared down at where pussy was stretched lewdly around his shaft, "Oh my gods…" she whispered almost reverently.

Anya chuckled as she moved so that her head was on Sue's taut tummy, "Now, he's going to ravage you."

Circling her waist in his grip again, he started wrenching her back and forth along his jutting length. Her pillowy tits bounced on her chest with every clap of their flesh. She was light and lithe and he could move her around effortlessly.

Sue reveled in every blow he delivered to her body, her mouth lolled open and she let out the cutest little squeaks with every plunge of his cock. But he wanted more. He wanted her to completely unravel. He wanted her out of her mind from the pleasure. So, as he felt her tighten like a vice around his cock, trying to keep him in place and milk his cock, he persevered.

Lifting her hips from the bed, he stood to full height, and left only her shoulders pressed to the bed. Clap. Clap. Clap. His thrusts were thunderous, and if it weren't for Anya and Orina, he imagined Sue would have trouble walking when they were done. Sue clutched at anything and everything, eyes blissed out in pure pleasure.

Her face and upper chest were red as he fucked her from one peak to the next. It took all of his experience to keep from succumbing to her relentlessly massaging tunnel, but he managed. And in the end, it was worth it. The raven-haired girl's voice rose slowly but surely, and she went from little squeaks to full blown screams and then he got what he really wanted. She begged.

"Please… please… Harry! I want your cum! I need your cum! Please give it to me! I want to feel it in my womb!" There were tears in the corner of her eyes as the pleasure just overwhelmed her, "It's too good… please! Please! Give me your cum!"

He looked at Anya and saw that she was absolutely giddy at her wanton plea, "You heard her, handsome. I think she's earned it."

Burying herself deep in her clutching sheath, his dick pulsed and throbbed, unleashing inside of her beautiful body. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she whispered to herself more than him, "So warm… so fucking warm…" When she was properly seeded, he let go of her hips and she popped off his cock. One last strand of his cum flicked from the top of his cock and landed on her abs.

Leaning down, he kissed Sue tenderly on the lips. Smiling against her, he told her, "That was definitely the best celebration I've ever had."

If you enjoyed, you can click the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on. 

Chapter Text

The next morning, Harry made his way down from his dorm to the common room bright and early. It'd become the norm for him to be the first one down. But this morning, he was second, not first. Ginny was on the couch seemingly waiting for him. Her legs were up on the couch and her back was against the armrest.

"Alright, Harry?" she asked as he stood at the bottom of the stairs.

"Brilliant, how about you?"

"Good… good," She dropped her feet to the ground and patted the seat next to her. Hopping over the back of the couch, he landed next to her and leaned over to place a kiss on her cheek.

She returned the small, affectionate gesture before she told him, "My parents missed you yesterday, by the way."

"Oh," he hadn't even thought to go visit, and then after he'd been… busy elsewhere, "My fault. How are they?"

"Dad's doing great." She beamed at him, "With Fudge finally out of there, the DMLE is starting to get some proper funding… including his department. He told us that they've finally got a proper office and Amelia is making him hire two more people so he isn't so terribly busy."

"That's brilliant." There were few people Harry had ever met that deserved recognition more than Arthur Weasley. The man worked tirelessly at a thankless job, and now it was finally coming good for him.

"Says he needs to thank you next time he sees you."

"Me? Why?" Harry hadn't done much of anything, so couldn't imagine what Arthur needed to thank him for.

Giving him a fond smile, Ginny shook her head, "If it weren't for you, Fudge would still be Minister of Magic."

"No, that was Dumbledore and Amelia… and Ted Tonks." Harry argued, "Trust me. I was there."

"And none of that would have been possible if it hadn't been for you catching Lucius Malfoy in the act." She pointed out, her look brooking no argument, "Just accept it, Harry. And besides," She gave him a wicked little smirk, "it'll do you some good whenever you have to explain our… unique situation to them."

Harry swallowed nervously at that, "When I explain it to them?" That was one thing that he hadn't given any real thought. Here he was involved with six girls not including his two veela lovers, and all of them no doubt had family's that would want an explanation.

"Of course, I mean I'll be there to, but…" Noticing his worry, she patted his leg comfortingly, "Don't worry. You know they both love you. Can't say that'll be true for everyone if it ever gets there. As long as I'm happy, they won't be to cross. Mum might yell a bit… or a lot… but she'll get over it once she understands."

"Lovely." Harry said deadpan, which only made the redhead laugh at his expense.

"Oh, don't brood. You've barely been doing that at all lately. Don't want to ruin the streak." Ginny had a fond smile, "They said they managed to catch one of your rounds. Right impressed by it, too."

Harry didn't remember seeing either of the elder Weasleys, "Sorry, I missed them."

Ginny waved him off, "They understood. You had other things going on at the time after all. And after, you had Remus and Sirius to worry about… among others" She wiggled her eyebrows, "Of course, would've put some of mum's worries at ease if she did talk to you. She spent the entire tournament somewhere between chuffed and panicked and I doubt she slept more than a few hours on Saturday. You know how she is."

"I may have some inkling," Harry agreed, "She tried getting me to promise to stay out of trouble this year."

Ginny breathed out a laugh at that, "She might have mentioned that yeah, and said you were doing a hell of job of it… joining the dueling team, and the quidditch team… and the main tournament. Almost like you went looking for the trouble for once." She gave him a conspiratorial smile, "Not to mention your little excursion down to Hogsmeade."

"She knows about that too, huh?"

"Oh yes, Sirius might've mentioned it."

"Of course, he did." Harry rolled his eyes, knowing that his godfather would surely be proud not just of the bravery, but the rule-breaking as well, "Good thing I was careful not to make her any promises."

"Even if you did, she would've expected it anyway. I mean, Fred and George used to promise her the same, and she never once thought they'd stick to it… just not in their nature." That was true, even if they tried, eventually their nature would win out. Though, they've been surprisingly well behaved this year all things considered. Must not want to face McGonagall's wrath by risking it with our guests.

"You make it sound like trouble's in my nature." Harry's hand found her thigh of its own accord and he gave her a little squeeze.

"You're brave, Harry. So yeah, even if you don't always go looking for it, it's in your nature." At his pout, she leaned in to give him a little kiss. Winking at him, she assured him, "Don't worry though, it's dead sexy."

"Well, at least it's good for something other than getting me into near-death experiences." Harry chuckled.

"So…" Ginny laced her fingers with his on her own thigh, "did you have … a good time with Sue Li, yesterday?" There was no jealousy, Ginny had made it abundantly clear that she wouldn't be, and certainly hadn't shown any with Orina and Anya, but there was something there.

"It was fantastic." He told her honestly. He doubted that she was looking for him to lie to her.

Ginny got a dreamy smile on her face, "I can imagine. You were making it a right pain to sit there with my parents." She blushed at the memory, "My knickers were absolutely soaked."

Furrowing his brow in confusion, he asked, "What?"

"I… got so impossibly horny while you were with them… and not for the first time since we were together." She leaned in even though they were alone, "More than once, when I've been alone in my dorm at night. It just…comes over me."

That sounded terribly familiar, "And this has been happening since we were together the first time?"

Ginny nodded her head quickly, "On Thursday, around about dinner, I had to find a broom cupboard to… take care of it. All I could think of was you… and Orina… and Anya… and the way it felt…" She wiggled her thighs together at the memory, and Harry could only smile at the naughty redhead.

But there were things that he needed to ask her, and he couldn't get distracted, "Have you been sleeping less?"

Surprised by the question, she nodded at him, "A bit yeah, little by little it seems to be more. Think I 've just gotten used to the rigors of all the quidditch and dueling." Her amber eyes caught his with innocent interest, "Why?"

Harry shook his head, and gave her a reassuring kiss on the temple, "It's nothing… well nothing bad anyway." There's another conversation that needs to be had with Iliyana. If the Matriarch had made any progress on their entwinement, she hadn't shared it, but it was clearly time to revisit it.

Still, it wasn't going to be solved sitting there on the couch. Grabbing her hand, he pulled her up from the couch and headed to the portrait hole.

Not being the center of someone's attention was not something that Fleur was accustomed to. No matter her circumstances, there was always at least one person who struggled with the allure who at the very least would cast furtive glances in her direction when they thought she wasn't looking. It is better than when they start singing though I suppose.

But sitting right in the middle row of Professor Mulroney's classroom, not a single eye turned her way. Instead, they were all on the three women at the front of the room. Fleur knew better than anyone that they were veela. Even controlled and tampered by years of experience, among other things, there was still the barest hint of their allure in the room.

This presented an entirely different problem for Fleur because she recognized the smell of them. It was a sweet, heady perfume that she'd experienced many times now, in far less potent doses… on Harry. So, these are his two veela lovers then. Something about seeing them in the flesh had her dripping in her knickers.

The professor had a quiet conversation with the oldest of the three women, and then nodded his head. Moving to the front of the classroom, he clapped his hands to get the student's attention, "Right, class. We have a special treat today. Considering this is meant to be a year of magical sharing and cooperation, Professor Dumbledore contacted one of the Veela Conclaves of Bulgaria so we might get a firsthand lesson on them and their history." He gestured to the regal eldest of the group, and introduced her, "The Matriarch Iliyana, ladies and gents."

From behind her there was a Slytherin girl that scoffed, "Be better off learning about them in Care of Magical Creatures."

Mulroney didn't hear the snide remark, but Fleur certainly did. Turning, she glared at the girl who had the good sense to keep her head down. She'd trounced her the day before in the dueling tournament, and it appeared the Slytherin had no desire for a, far less pleasant, repeat.

"Hello, everyone," Iliyana greeted them from the front of the classroom. Her voice was like music even as the translation stone did its job. Fleur heard flawless French, "As your professor said, I am a Matriarch, one of the eldest of the veela at the conclave in Bulgaria."

"The conclave has existed for nearly a millennium." She gestured to the walls around her, "It is nearly as old as this prestigious school. We have a rich history, filled with love and strife. And today, I will share some of it with you."

"Our kind have made their home in the Balkans for centuries." She explained, "It is where you will find more of us than anywhere else…" Catching Fleur's eye, she added, "Though, there are some who choose to leave the conclaves and make their homes elsewhere."

"The mundane humans consider vila nature spirits, fae-like nymphs of the forest and the water and the sky." She shared a look with the two younger veela, "There is some truth to the last, we do have an affinity for the air, but they missed the mark in the end, I'm afraid." A fire erupted in her hand, white hot. Even a few rows back Fleur could feel the heat of it, "We are creatures of fire, of passion and according to them we are capable of kindness and cruelty in equal measure." She smiled slightly, "They are not entirely wrong."

"Why cruelty?" A Ravenclaw girl asked from the front of the room.

"To protect ourselves, of course. We don't attack those who leave us alone." Iliyana explained, "But our beauty is notorious. Men, wizards and mundane alike, have coveted it. Many desire us, have desired us, but we are not trophies to be won. So, when they come with magic or sword and try to subjugate us to their will, they face our wrath. We must give ourselves freely. They cannot simply take us, and when they've tried, we've fought back."

"So, what exactly attracts a veela then? What would make one of your kind 'give themselves freely'? It was Roger Davies that asked, and he was leering at one of the younger veela in the front in a way that he must have thought was attractive. Imbecile.

"Righteousness… bravery… selflessness… kindness... and strength of will." Iliyana explained, pinning the young man to his seat with her hauntingly beautiful eyes. Roger could only nod his head nervously, and lowered his head. It sounded about right to Fleur, and she knew firsthand how attractive the last could be. Harry has a good bit of all of them though.

"It is for that reason, that vila found themselves in the Slavic epic poems written from the 14th to the 19th century."

She went on to explain the epics in great detail, regaled them with the story of Ravijolja. A vila who aided Prince Marko according to the epic poems, after he captured her with the aid of his steed, Sarac. Though the vila told it differently, for he had no need to capture, at least according to the Matriarch, "No, according to the tales of the matriarchs when I was a little girl, Ravijolja went with him willingly, for he was kind and brave, and offered help to the helpless." She gave a little smirk, "Now whether any of it is true… no one is alive to say."

Though it was certainly true that Prince Marko had been a living breathing man, it was more likely that he'd been put in the place of others in the folk stories that permeated the Slavic nations.

Throughout it all, the two younger women were mostly quiet, only adding little tidbits when the Matriarch asked, but before the class ended the three veela stood in a circle to make one last demonstration, "Veela love nothing more than to dance, you see." Anya told the class, "It is our greatest joy. Not a day goes by where at least one isn't had."

The three moved together, swaying and leaping with all the elegance and grace of the finest ballet dancers. Their magic, so clearly restrained the whole period, exploded around them, and all those in the classroom sat entranced as they moved with ease.

Even Fleur was affected. But while most watched in numb adulation, she wanted nothing more than to get up and join them. To make the circle just one person larger. But there was some magic that restrained them, and Fleur looked over to see the professor had cast a spell to keep everyone in their seats.

As they finished, the magic ebbed away. Iliyana gave each of the younger girls a hug, and looked back to the class, "The circle dance is one of our oldest traditions. In that moment, we allow ourselves freedom, from the restraints of our own allures." She looked each of them in the eye, "But you must know, it is terribly dangerous to approach. Men and women both have lost their lives for disturbing veela in their reverie. Something to remember should you ever find yourselves near one of the conclaves."

Professor Mulroney moved back to the front of the classroom then, "Thank you. That was a truly brilliant lesson. Thank you." He started a round of applause and most of the class joined, some with a frankly disturbing fervency. "Now, as it so happens this isn't the end of this little cultural exchange. Orina and Anya," he gestured to the two younger girls, "will be staying here at Hogwarts for the foreseeable future. Just another chance to expand our international friendships." There was more than one overly eager look on some of the young men's faces, and some of the girls looked sick with worry. If only they knew there is nothing to worry about .

Such ridiculous insecurity. Why would you want your boyfriends if they cannot even throw off a little allure. But then they are a bit different anyway, they are spoken for already after all. With that the class was dismissed, but before she could leave, she felt the gentle caress of the allure trying to get her attention. With other veela, it could be used as a way to silently communicate for the most skilled. And clearly the Matriarch was one of them.

Iliyana stood waiting for her at the front of the classroom as the rest of the students filtered out. The woman was hauntingly beautiful in a way that was truly inhuman. It made her think of her own grandmother, "You are French, I hear." There was no heat in the words, "And part-veela."

"Where did you hear that?"

"From Anya and Orina, of course. They hear a great deal from Mr. Potter." Fleur's traitorous cheeks heated up at the thought that Harry was talking about her, "It's funny how often he has that effect."

"My grandmother is veela." Fleur answered her previous question, trying to ignore the comment. She could only smile fondly as she thought of her grandmother. Fleur loved her dearly, the older woman was proud and at times haughty, but kind and she always looked forward to next seeing her.

"What is her name?" Iliyana asked, almost eager.

"Nadia Alarie."

"Not, Nadia Mileva?"

"Yes…" Fleur told her innocently, "That was her maiden name, why?"

"I haven't seen her in years. I knew that she moved to France obviously. I remember the screaming when her mother found out." She shook her head at the memory but frowned, "We lost touch after she left, when she made it clear that she had no intention of coming back."

"You knew my grandmother?" Fleur remembered something then, an old name that was in so many of her grandmother's stories, "You must be Yana."

"She mentioned me?" Iliyana was clearly elated at the news, "It's been so long since we last spoke, I thought she would've forgotten me."

"Many times, yes." Fleur smiled at the older woman, "I'll send her a letter and tell her you're here. She was already meant to come for the tournament, this will only make her that much more excited."

The hug she was wrapped up in was warm and gentle, her voice was tight with emotion, "Thank you, Fleur. I would appreciate that."

"My pleasure," she said, into the older woman's hair.

With that she was let go and Iliyana turned away as she tried to compose herself. She gave her one last smile before she headed toward the Professor's office.

It left her alone with the two younger veela. While she was of an age with both, she felt like she was younger by half as Anya grinned at her, "It is nice to finally meet you. Harry tells us good things."

"I would say he has a thing for blondes if it weren't for the fact that I've met Ginny and Sue, too." Orina added with a laugh.

"He simply has good taste, regardless." Anya said and stepped closer to Fleur, "Harry does so love to tell us stories of his friends. Your duels are some of his favorites. Though I hear you have been getting quite frustrated lately."

"He has been on a good streak, that's true," Fleur huffed, and tucked her hair behind her ear, "But I'll have the upper hand again soon enough." Just because she fancied the young man didn't mean that she had any intention of losing to him… At least not again anyway. Or at least not more often than she won. He's only one more win away from being tied and that just won't do. I will not lose my lead altogether.

In any other circumstance, she would be downright furious to find herself losing to a fourth year. A young man three years her junior, but Harry was singular. He was a natural duelist, and she had little doubt that he would be a match for any of the other upper years as well. Considering I can beat most of them without any trouble and they can't even land a hit on me.

Orina gave her a wolfish grin, "There's that pridefulness, from your mother and grandmother, I'm sure. But then you are veela, why shouldn't you be proud."

It was true, veela were proud and so she half expected them to warn her off of the young wizard, to stake their claim. She knew that veela could share, and that these two obviously did, but she didn't expect them to accept another, foreign quarter-veela, too, "Is there no warning, then?"

"Warning? What possible warning would we give?" Anya raised one eyebrow in surprise.

"About Harry."

They looked at each other before they burst out in melodic laughter. Orina reached out and rubbed her shoulder, her hands were delicate and soft, so very like her own, "We are not petty witches afraid of losing what we have with him, Fleur."

"You're not a threat to his love for us. No more so than the others," Anya wasn't boasting, or even taunting her, just pointing out a fact, "So do what you will, there's enough love in him to go around."

"Oh," Orina gave her a mischievous smirk, "I can think of one warning to give you." She leaned in close, her hot breath against Fleur's ear made her shiver with pleasure, "When you pluck up the courage and you find yourself in his bed… he will ruin you. His cock will reshape your undoubtedly tight, pristine veela pussy just for him. It's euphoric… and life changing…" Fleur felt the gentlest of kisses against her ear, "Just imagine it, poking you sooo… deep, behind your navel. Just try to keep up when it happens… you'll be lucky not to pass out."

Face was a bright red, she could feel liquid heat pooling in her knickers. They were absolutely drenched from the utterly lewd words the veela whispered in her ear, "I'll… I'll keep that in mind."

"Oh… I'm sure you will." Anya gave her a little smirk, "repeatedly."

With that she turned and headed out of the room, their tinkling laughter following her out. It was lunch, but no one saw her in the Great Hall, she was too busy in the carriage.

"Potter!" Roger yelled from behind as he headed down the second floor corridor toward the gargoyle, "How disgustingly brazen of you. Out well over an hour after curfew without a care in the world. Come with me. I'm sure Professor Snape will be more than happy to deal with you."

Harry rolled his eyes and turned toward the shockingly petulant Ravenclaw. How the hell is he twenty-one? "Roger, I'm not foolish enough to walk around after curfew for anyone to see." He offered him a scrap of parchment, "The Headmaster requested to see me."

Reading the slip, he shot an angry scowl, "Who's to say this is legitimate?"

"You're welcome to come with me if you like, it won't bother me any… you're such fantastic company after all." The sarcasm dripped from every word, and it only served to infuriate the Ravenclaw further.

"Think you're so clever, don't you?"

"Cleverer than you, which would surely have Rowena spinning in her grave. But then considering the abuse you lot let happen to Luna Lovegood, I imagine that's already happened."

The older man stilled at that and thrust the piece of parchment back at him, and bit out, "Fine, go to your meeting with the Headmaster!" He stomped off, muttering, "Can't imagine what you'll be doing this time of night..."

Harry didn't bother responding to the pillock and instead headed toward the gargoyle. Though, in all fairness, even I'm a bit confused why he's decided to call me in so late.

Standing in front of the statue he said, "Ice Mice." The gargoyle leaped out of the way and the spiral staircase ascended.

Knocking, there was a call from within, "Enter." Sitting behind the desk was Dumbledore but at his side was someone he wasn't expecting. Iliyana stood there in an elegant dress. She'd been the talk of the school since she first taught a lesson on Monday. Well her, Anya, and Orina. It was Wednesday and he'd yet to have her, but he was expecting good things.

"Professor?"

"Good evening, Harry. I apologize for the late hour, but I'm afraid that the lovely Matriarch was rather insistent." Harry noticed one of the translation stones on the table as he sat down.

"Alright, what's this about?" He could guess but, he didn't see the point when they were bound to tell him anyway.

"These last few days, I've spent plenty of time with Orina and Anya. And I believe that I have some idea of what is happening with your entwinement." Iliyana told him and he found it odd hearing her speak such perfect English, "But I can only speak for their end, I'm not so well versed with your magic and so I asked your headmaster for his aid."

"And? What have you figured out."

"Of course, the obvious is that your magic is more closely entwined than any veela I've ever encountered before." She wasn't telling him anything he didn't suspect in that case, but it was good to have it confirmed, "But more than that, it appears that you're … using their magic. The thread of their magic that they gave you in the entwinement is feeding back. It explains why you are so acutely aware of the moments when the two are together carnally and vice-versa and why you have some odd form of the allure." Harry could feel the heat in his cheeks as he looked at Dumbledore, but the man just took it all in stride.

"It is my belief that this has happened because of the horcrux that once resided within you." Dumbledore added, "For years, it acted as a leech, but one that your magic had grown accustomed to. In place of that parasitic relationship, you now have a symbiotic one, and your magic has made use of it."

"And… it's all safe, right?"

"Perfectly," Iliyana assured him, "But that doesn't change the fact that we should understand it to the best of our ability, lest any problems arise in the future.

"So, if you're ready?" Dumbledore held his wand between his fingers.

"Yes, sir."

"Very good, Harry. This will be similar to our work with Occlumency, though with a different purpose in mind." Dumbledore instructed, "I promise, I won't go looking for anything I'm not supposed to… for both our sakes." He chuckled as Harry nodded a little frantically. He pointed his wand, and silently cast the spell.

Harry didn't even think to fight it, much less follow it. He simple sat there and let the Headmaster pursue whatever he was looking for. The minutes ticked by, and Harry could only glance between the still Headmaster and Iliyana.

Finally, Dumbledore came back to himself with a quick intake of breath, "Well, that was interesting… very interesting indeed."

"What is it, sir?"

"You have a great deal of time to learn such things, so I won't bore you with the intricate details now." Dumbledore's eyes were twinkling brightly, "But sufficed to say, our magic is a part of us, inherent in our very souls. It is that which I went in search of."

"And what did you find?"

"A great deal of power, which did not surprise me in the slightest." Dumbledore looked over the top of his half-moon glasses, "But that is not our interest here tonight. What I found is that your magic has… melded tightly to the magic that Orina and Anya gifted you. It heals the very scar that Tom's soul left behind after those many years."

"And?"

"And it's because of that scar that you have this allure. It is your magic, your very soul seeking out balance." He coughed lightly, "And while I won't pry, it explains to some extent why it wasn't just Orina and Anya's magic that was present. There were two more already there, and the… oddest impression that it was expecting more."

"And it's not harming anyone at all?"

"Veela have an innate ability in healing," Iliyana interjected, "Your magic and theirs together, is seeking to heal you. No veela would wish harm on the one whose magic was entwined."

"Certainly not, my boy." Dumbledore assured him, "Your magic melds together with the others because it's compatible on a truly profound level. The number, I would presume, is because it makes for nine. Three threes as it were. Yourself, and eight others. I would imagine it has its benefits for them as well as you."

"What happens… if one of them doesn't wish to have their magic entwined?" It had already happened to Ginny and Sue without their choice in the matter, and he could feel a well of guilt for it. He managed to stamp it down and comfort himself with the fact he would do everything to make it right if they regretted it.

"It is hard to say…" Dumbledore said slowly, "Magic on this level is intricate. But I promise, I will do everything I can to aid you in this if that is what any of you should choose." Iliyana nodded her head as well.

Harry didn't know what else to say. He was happy to have answers, but now there really was nothing for it. He needed to have a long overdue conversation.

Follow the link in my profile if you want to find everything else I'm working on. 

Chapter Text

There was a light November snow covering the quidditch grounds as the crowd waited eagerly for the match to start. Susan couldn't remember ever seeing the stands quite so full. And not everyone has arrived yet. But they expanded them anyway so that's not exactly surprising. Even students that she knew weren't the biggest fans of the sport were more than happy to come along and support Hogwarts.

It really was quite an amazing thing. Where normally they would be separated quite distinctly down house lines, now they really were one team, one school so to speak. Hannah was sitting next to Neville two rows ahead of her while Daphne was speaking with Astoria a few seats down to her left.

She was surprised when she felt a hand on her shoulder as someone budged in just next to her. Looking at the new arrival, her eyes widened as she looked to her right to find Orina sitting there with a truly beatific smile, "Hello, Susan, right?" Just like the rest of the students, she'd gotten her first proper introduction to the stunning veela that week in History.

"Yep, that's me, Susan Bones." Her voice was higher than normal and she coughed to hide it. She didn't feel any particular effect from their allure, but that didn't change the fact that they were gorgeous. Or that she knew full well that these two young women were with Harry. Repeatedly too, I'm sure.

"Mind if we sit here?" Anya planted herself on her other side without waiting for a response. In a matter of seconds, Susan went from pleasantly minding her own business to being stuck in a veela sandwich. Now that sounds like it could be quite a bit of fun.

"No, you're more than welcome." Susan replied politely. For some reason, she felt the desire to pull on her braid, but that was only something she did when she was nervous and there certainly wasn't any reason to be nervous.

Orina looked at her like she could sense her thoughts, but just responded with a simple, "Thank you."

Both Orina and Anya wore crimson sweaters, and golden jackets with matching beanies in support of their Gryffindor lover. Susan swallowed and did her best to calm her frantic nerves, "So… how are you finding Hogwarts?"

"Brilliant!" Anya told her.

"The Three Broomsticks vas nice enough place to stay. Abby is such lovely voman after all," Orina continued after her friend, "But there's something… magical about this castle."

"And there are certain other things that don't hurt either." Based on the naughty smirk, Susan had a relatively easy time guessing what she was referring to. Daphne spared her a look at that moment, and her Slytherin friend was absolutely no help at all, simply chuckling to herself at her predicament. Susan wasn't sure if she was happy about that or disappointed.

She felt a bit like the prey of the two women surrounding her, as though they'd actively sought her out. It was both titillating and intimidating, "Where exactly are you staying?"

"Oh, in one of the castle's many rooms." Discretion with that information was understandable in Susan's opinion. While most of the school and their guests were perfectly reasonable in their view of veela, there were still those who viewed them as nothing more than creatures. Meant for one thing and one thing only. And who's to say what somebody would be willing to do because of that belief.

"We would be happy to show you sometime if you would like. We only want our friends to know about our room, I'm sure you understand." Orina pressed against her side, and Susan couldn't help but note that she smelled fantastic, like sweet alyssum, her favorite flower, and a hint of vanilla. What are the chances of that?

"I… I'd really like that." Her cheeks felt flush and it had nothing to do with the chilly gust of wind that cut through the pitch.

Both girls gave her a wolfish smile at that, and that feeling of being prey only grew. Anya's hand moved to her denim covered thigh, "Perhaps after the match?" Susan felt electricity where she touched, and she couldn't bring herself to do more than nod dumbly. It didn't help that Anya clearly had no intention of moving her hand anytime soon.

"Is your aunt here by any chance?" Orina questioned.

"Oh…um, no. She wasn't able to make it for this, unfortunately" She furrowed her brow in confusion, "Why?"

"We'd like to thank her." At Susan's continued look of confusion, she elaborated, "For Malfoy." She was still very close to her, it was quite distracting. Wonder if their always this comfortable with being so close to somebody, or if it's only a special few?

"Oh, right, of course. She wouldn't expect you to thank her, that was her pleasure." Anya gave her thigh a squeeze at that last word, that left her frazzled, "Sh… she despises Lucius Malfoy for a great many reasons. Greatest among them being the fact that he was responsible for the murder of my parents."

"It's terrible that such man managed to elude justice for so long." Orina commented, "And considering it vas your aunt that finally saw it done, and considering what he meant to do to us, we'd like to thank her."

Susan could understand that, "You missed her last weekend, unfortunately. She might be here for the first of the tasks next weekend. If not, she'll be here at the next round of the dueling tournament."

"Excellent," Orina finally pulled away, and Susan wasn't sure if she was happy about that fact or not. She was enjoying the closeness, but it wasn't exactly helping with her ability to think.

"Mind you, in end, we're quite happy vith the vay that things turned out." Anya commented. She gave her thick thigh a firm squeeze and then she started trailing her fingers along the fabric.

"What do you mean?"

"Vell, if Malfoy and his friends never attacked us, we might never have met Harry. And neither of us vould trade that for anything in the vorld." There was such obvious and honest adoration in her voice. Love, that's what love sounds like.

Susan couldn't help but smile, "He's rather fantastic, isn't he?"

Anya gave her a conspiratorial wink, "You don't know half of it…" There was an unspoken 'yet' at the end. It was a promise of things to come and Susan couldn't help but be eager at the prospect.

Susan didn't get a chance to dwell on that fact though, as Ludo Bagman's voice rang loud and clear around the pitch, "Welcome to the first quidditch event of this monumental tournament! Todays match will feature the witches and wizards from the south of France… captained by Arnaud Belmont… Beauxbatons!" They came soaring out of the tunnel wearing light blue quidditch robes while their pads and equipment were a pristine white. The Beauxbatons contingent roared in support of their team.

"And our home favorites from the north of Scotland… captained by Harry Potter!...Hogwarts!" If the Beauxbatons students and their supporters had been loud, the Hogwarts side was absolutely deafening as they rose to their feet. The stands shook as the team made their way onto the pitch. Their robes were in the same sort of style as the dueling robes but made of slightly thicker material. They were black and lined with the color of the player's house.

Both teams did a loop around the pitch before the keepers split off toward the goal posts. There was an official waiting for the captains in the middle. The crowd watched with bated breath as they shook hands and headed toward their sides. The bludgers were released first and they went zipping around the pitch, not yet hitting anything. Quickly after that the snitch was released and immediately disappeared. How they manage to find that ruddy thing in the first place, I'll never know.

And then finally, the quaffle was tossed into the air. The teams shot through air, a chaser from each team diving toward the ball. It was Tracey that managed to gather it, "Hogwarts gets the quaffle and we're off!" The crowd cheered as she tossed it to her right. Seemingly from nowhere, Ginny soared in and nabbed it out of the air. A bludger shot past her ear as she dived underneath it. One of the Beuxbatons chasers tried to budge the quaffle from her hand but she held firm. For such a small girl, she had one hell of a grip.

Blaise batted a bludger toward the offending chaser and knocked the boy off his course. Ginny threw a pass back to her left, over the top of one of another of Beuxbatons chasers. It was on point and ended up in Tracey's hands behind the defense, "Davis fakes left and the keeper bites and she scores with the assist from Weasley! Just like that it's 10-0, Hogwarts!" The crowd was still on their feet and it gave Anya the perfect opportunity to reach behind Susan and give her bodacious bum a firm pinch.

The young redhead yelped quietly as she looked over at the silver-blonde. The girl just looked at her with big, innocent eyes that didn't fool Susan for a second. There wasn't even a small part of her that disliked it though and so, she just gave Anya a coy smile. The look she received in turn made her pussy throb with need.

The game progressed much like that, the Beuxbatons team wasn't bad by any measure, but Tracey and Ginny had a shocking level of chemistry on the pitch. When one of them threw the quaffle, the other just seemed to be there. And then there was Harry.

Getting coached by two of the best professional players in Britain had made him even better. He was looking for the snitch while also influencing the rest of the game. He interrupted Beuxbatons formations, snatched the quaffle out of the air on an errant pass, and ran his counterpart into the ground with a wonderfully executed Wronski Feint.

"Oooo… DuMont needs to shake that one off, that was a heck of an impact."

"He really is amazing flyer." Orina commented, clearly impressed with her lover's ability in the air.

"He's always looked so natural in the air," Susan said with a fond smile, "Even our first flying lesson he didn't have the slightest trouble and he'd never even been on a broom before. You should see him on his Firebolt." The game was played cleanly, even as the Beauxbatons players got ever more frustrated with their lack of results.

It was all exhilarating, but Susan found herself having a hard time concentrating entirely because of Anya. The crowd found their seats again, only jumping up again in the excitement of a goal. Anya took every one of those opportunities to pinch or grope her bum. I'm probably going to have a bruise by the time the match is over. And it wasn't only that.

Every time they sat back down, Anya found the tender flesh of her thigh again. Where before it'd largely been subtle and light, now she was massaging her with purpose. Tantalizingly high up, close enough that she could probably feel the heat of her cover pussy. With the rest of the crowd quite clearly distracted, she had no shame in riling her up. And she did all of that while attentively watching the match and its progression.

"Weasley with a fantastic goal! She carved through the Beuxbatons defenders! Making the score 80-30." Bagman sounded giddy, "I won't be surprised to see that girl on pro team some day!"

Susan's breath hitched as she felt a gentle, subtle squeeze of her sensitive breast. What surprised her more was that it didn't come from Anya but Orina. Great, now I've got both of them to deal with. Her knickers were absolutely ruined already and now they were going to double team her. I'll be lucky if I don't cum right here in the stands.

In all the commotion, the only person that seemed to notice was Daphne. Her friend gave them furtive glances, a bit of longing in her own blue orbs. Serves her right for finding this amusing earlier! Susan loved her friend dearly, but she also loved teasing her. And it seemed that Anya and Orina had no problem doing it either.

Her ordeal lasted for the full two hours of the match. They seemed to know exactly how to excite her, to make her want just a bit more without actually giving it to her. It was maddening and brilliant.

A reprieve from their relentless ministrations came as Harry rushed over the top of them, "Potter's seen the snitch! And he's closing fast!" The wind whipped around them as them as he passed, and Anya actually had to grab her hat to stop it from flying off.

The Beauxbatons seeker followed in hot pursuit. But he was late to the party. Harry closed on the fluttering golden ball with ruthless efficiency. Every turn it made he followed and before his counterpart could even get within twenty meters, he wrapped his hand around the snitch!

"And it's over! A brilliant pursuit by Potter! With a final score of 260-40, Hogwarts wins!" Bagman's announcement was almost completely drowned out by the booming yells of the Hogwarts' students, "We'll be back here again tomorrow at the same time for the first match of the upperclassman."

The teams shook hands in the middle before Hogwarts did a victory lap around the pitch. People started filtering out of the stadium as they landed and headed toward the locker room. Susan found herself sitting there between the two veela as they emptied

Blushing red as her hair, the feel of hot breath on her ear made her shiver, "Vell, there vill be parties after this, no?" There was no doubt about that.

Susan didn't trust herself to speak and could only nod, and Anya gave a tinkling laugh, "Perhaps you vould like to join us… for little celebration of our own. You did say you'd like to visit our room?"

Eager, almost too eager, she bobbed her head. Her voice came out breathy, "That would be… bloody brilliant." Anya looked thrilled with that and took her hand. Leading her up to the castle, Susan felt excited butterflies jumping in her stomach. She knew that she was in for quite the night.

Harry was the last one to leave the stadium because he stuck behind to speak with Gwenog. He hadn't even made it to the locker room until twenty minutes after the rest of the team.

He could hear it before the Fat Lady even opened the hole, "Hogwarts! Hogwarts! Hoggy Warty, Hogwarts!" They weren't singing the rest of the school song, just repeating the opening line.

Shaking his head, he knew that exuberant chaos awaited him within. The Fat Lady gave him a look of obvious displeasure, "Absolute mayhem in there, and I hear you're the one to blame."

"It was a team effort, I just happened to catch the snitch." She snorted disbelievingly and waited for him to give the password, "Balderdash." The portrait swung open, and the noise doubled. Ducking in, he was impressed by the state of the celebration considering he was only about a half an hour behind.

There was butterbeer, no doubt gotten by the Weasley twins. He couldn't help but notice that it wasn't just Gryffindors inside though. Daphne, Tracey and Blaise were all there as well. Blaise was chatting with the Weasley twins, something to do with beating if he were to guess. Daphne sat on the couch quietly sipping on her drink while Tracey and Ginny replayed the whole match in detail. Sigrid was there as well, just as enthusiastic despite not playing that day. That's a girl that properly loves the game.

"There he is! Feckin' best seeker in the school, right there!" Seamus slurred slightly, and he wouldn't be surprised if there was Firewhiskey around there somewhere too. The crowd turned to him and cheered his arrival but then went right back to the party.

A clap on his back nearly took the air out of him. Ron was at his side with a dopey grin on his face, "Bloody awesome, mate!" Whatever animosity had been brewing between them seemed to have left the lanky redhead, "What a match!" If he wasn't going to pick a fight, then Harry wouldn't either.

"You did great between the posts, and you did a damn good job game planning, too." Ron knew that aspect of the game better than him. He'd helped, and been quite the motivator, but he had other things that were taking up his time, so a good chunk of the actual gameplan had fallen to Ron.

Beaming at the compliment, Ron squeezed his shoulder, "I want you to know… I'm sorry."

Harry's eyebrows shot to his hairline in surprise. Well, I wasn't expecting that. At best, he expected Ron to just pass it by as though nothing happened and try and return to normal. Apparently, a bit of personal success allowed for some introspection, "Yeah… what for exactly?"

"The nonsense about the tournament…" He sounded surprisingly timid, "Parv tried telling me I was being daft, that there was no guarantee I would've gotten chosen for the tournament anyway." He shook his head, "I just didn't want to listen…"

"Really, you're stubborn? I never noticed." Harry couldn't help but chuckle at his expense.

"Hey… I'm trying to apologize here!" But he was smiling all the same, "I know how hard you've been working… I've been having a hard enough time keeping up with classwork and all I've got is quidditch. I honestly don't know where you find the time." Not sleeping much help a fair bit. "For what's worth, I think you're the best person that could've been chosen."

"Right… well, apology accepted."

But Ron wasn't done, "And about Ginny… I know I don't get any say in what she does just… don't hurt her, yeah?"

"That won't happen." Harry told him, dead serious. If there was one thing he didn't want to do, it was hurt any of the girls that he was involved with.

There was one more pat on his shoulder as Ron took a swig of his butterbeer, "Right… well that's done. Get yourself a butterbeer and have some fun." With that he left and headed over to Parvati and Lavender.

Thinking his friend had the right idea of it, he grabbed a bottle and headed over to the couch where Ginny and Sigrid were giggling about something. The redhead bounced to her feet and guided him into the seat, and sat herself down across him, giving a wiggle of her bum for good measure, "Hello there, handsome."

"Hi," he caught Daphne's eye, and she gave him a little smile, "What have I missed?"

"Not much," The blonde Slytherin informed him, "Just the three of them reminiscing about the game that finished oh… less than an hour ago."

"Hey, that's not all we've been discussing." Tracey sounded affronted.

"No, you're right, of course." Daphne turned back to him, and said entirely straight-faced, "They've also been arguing about who's going to win your match against Durmstrang. Sigrid's rather insistent that they're going to come out on top."

Tracey nudged her friend, "That's what you get for being friends with a bunch of quidditch fanatics." Daphne shook her head, but he could tell from the little turn at the corner of her lips that she really loved it.

Looking at the dark-haired girl, she didn't back down from her claim one bit, "Oh we're definitely going to win!"

"Your seeker's that good, huh?" Harry challenged her, "Because I know you're not saying you think you're going to run up the score on Ginny and Tracey at chaser. Or are you saying that Ron's a slouch in the goals?"

Both girls looked at their Danish friend, and she held her hands up placatingly, "That's not what I'm saying at all. Nope not one bit."

"Your seeker must be brilliant, then." Daphne clearly enjoyed backing the girl into that corner as much as Harry, "Because if you think it's going to be an even match between the posts, it'll have to come down to the snitch. So, they'll have to beat Harry."

Sigrid lost some confidence at that but held her ground, "He's good, I'll give you that. But anybody can be beaten. Astrid is more than good enough with a bit of luck."

"Good as your cousin?"

She snorted out a laugh, "Viktor is world class. Professionals struggle against him. It would be unfair to compare her to him."

Tracey and Ginny shared a look before the Slytherin responded, "Right, well… you'll understand if we like our chances."

Sigrid didn't try to argue any further, "Viktor is very eager to fly against you after today. He thought you were good before, but was impressed to see you in an actual game."

"Maybe sometime after the First Task. I'm sure we both have a bit too much on our minds until after that." The girl nodded her understanding.

"So, no party down in the dungeons?" Harry asked Daphne.

Tracey and her both scoffed at the very idea, "Most of us were excited, but no one wanted to suffer Draco and his moaning. Easier just to come up here and borrow off you lot anyway."

"That's a nice of a saying mooch."

"We pay for it with our wonderful company, I'll have you know." Daphne stuck her nose up highly, but couldn't hold the face for long before she started giggling.

They sat there chatting and drinking, just having a good time like teenagers were meant to. It'd been nearly an hour when Harry had a sudden surge of pure pleasure pulse through his body. It felt deliberate… like Anya and Orina were trying to call him without worrying him.

Shifting in his lap, Ginny could feel his half hard cock through his trousers. While he was enjoying every second of the party, he was painfully curious what exactly was happening. Grabbing her by the slim waist, Ginny seemed to know what he intended right away, "Have fun." He was surprised that she didn't want to join him.

"Try not to ruin your knickers." He squeezed her bum as he placed her on her feet.

"Too late…" She told him with an impish smile, "And considering what you're going to do, there's absolutely no hope for them."

As he stepped around her, Sigrid asked, "Where are you going?"

"He's the captain! He still has more teammates to celebrate with, doesn't he?" Ginny's ability to come up with a lie so easily spoke to growing up in such a large family.

"Exactly." Harry just went along with it, "I can't leave out the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs." Sigrid and Tracey bought the explanation easily enough, but Daphne didn't look entirely convinced, even if she didn't voice it. There was a knowing glint in her eye, but then she'd seen some things that he hadn't.

With that he was off toward the portrait. He had to push past an overly amorous Fred and Alicia but got out easily enough. Or is that George? He didn't need to worry about prefects or teachers as there were still a few hours until curfew.

There was an excited giggle from one of the broom cupboards he passed as he ade the trek down to the third floor. Must've forgotten the Silencing Charm. As he made it to the landing, there was another pulse of need that shot right to his groin. Good thing I haven't run into anyone because the situation in my trousers wouldn't be any fun explaining.

When he reached the door, it opened at his touch. That was another thing he thought was Dobby's doing. It was magically locked except for him, Anya and Orina. The door to the bedroom was slightly open. Moving to it, there was a needy moan that didn't sound like either of the two veela. And he did consider himself something of an authority on that. Pushing the door open, the sight in front of him had him ready to burst out of his trousers.

The room was bathed in dim candlelight. The three women on the bed all had an oily glisten about them, but it didn't stain the bed beneath them. Orina and Anya lay on either side of a flushed, desperately horny Susan Bones. One was wearing a crimson red set of lacey lingerie, complete with stockings, while the other wore gold. They really went all out on supporting him that day. How in the bloody hell has this become my life?

Naked as the day she was born, the redhead's legs were spread wide with her knees pointed toward the top of the bed and pinned by each of the veela. Her puffy pussy was the same pale pink as her nipple. A cute little innie with a small tuft of neatly trimmed copper hair above her dripping slit. He could see a small wet spot where her curvy bum was pressed into the mattress. Slick. Plap. Slick. Plap. It was an obscene sound that reached his ears like sweet music as one finger from each of the impossibly sexy veela plunged into Susan's tight tunnel.

Susan's blue eyes were closed as she gave the cutest little moans of pleasure. Anya looked at him with those captivating sapphire eyes and crooked a finger for him to come closer, "We've been vaiting for you."

The noise made Susan open her eyes and she bit her bottom lip as she watched him approach. Harry licked his own lips as he watched her arch her back in orgasm, with a weak moan she shuddered out, "Oh…"

"I can see that." Harry told them as he reached the foot of the bed. He was just an arm's length away from the sinfully beautiful sight. Those incredible, gravity defying tits shook in the most delicious way. They truly were magnificent. Of all the girls, the only one who compared on sheer size was Anya next to her.

Orina's finger popped from Susan's spasming hole and she pivoted so that her face was right by his crotch. She was sure to keep the redhead's leg pinned in the process even as she continued shuddering through her peak. "You were fantastic today, love." Her fingers went to the snap of his trousers and undid them with a practiced ease. It was a blessed relief as she pushed them down and freed his raging erection.

"Th… thanks." She pulled his cock out of his pants into the air and immediately filled her mouth with his veiny member.

Moaning at the taste of him, she bobbed her head up and down a few times to coat him in her spit before popping back off, "We thought it vould be fun to celebrate." That's the same thing they thought about Sue… it's hard to argue with them.

"Susan vas all for it." Anya giggled as she continued to torment the younger girl. Her slippery digits flicked across Susan's insanely sensitive clit. Her peak tumbled from one into the next as she reached up to tweak her own nipple. He knew from experience that those sensitive buds could drive the girl absolutely wild. On cue, Susan tried to buck her hips but couldn't because of the weight of the veela. Her pussy spasmed and a rivulet of thick cream ran from her slit down to her twitching asshole.

"I see that, too." His eyes were fixated on the poor Hufflepuff as she tried to come to grips with the sheer pleasure of it all, "But we…"

"She knows." Orina cut him off as she gave his knob a firm squeeze, "We made sure to tell her before she ever made it to our bed." Only Orina and Anya knew of Dumbledore and Iliyana's discoveries as of yet. Well, I guess that's not true anymore. He'd made it clear that no one else would join them unless they knew exactly what they were getting themselves into.

"Fuck yes… I know." Susan finally spoke, her voice was deep and husky. Her eyes were boring into the back of Orina's head as she wanted nothing more than to get at his cock, "I know all about how your magic is connected to mine… how it's pulling me in and being pulled in turn…"

With a flash of Orina's magic, he found himself completely naked and the veela pulled him by the cock onto the bed. She dropped his heavy shaft right on top of Susan's leaking sex before moving back to her side.

The busty young woman whimpered as she did her best to roll her hips against his cock, "And how do you feel about that?" He could guess, given the situation, but he wanted to hear it from her.

"How do you think?" She panted out. It was taking a great deal of his willpower not to slot his knob into her slit and just fill her up to the brim.

"I want to hear you say it, Susan. I want you to tell me exactly what you fucking think about it."

Susan's breathing came hot and heavy, he hadn't forgotten how much a bit of cursing turned her on, "I think it's amazing… that the bloke I fancy… is connected to me… by magic…"

"And what do you want me to do about it?" He grabbed the base of his cock and prodded at her entrance, careful not to pop in.

"Oh… I want… I want you to make love to me." Susan told him softly, ever so softly. Both of his veela lovers beamed up at him as they rested their cheeks against each of the redhead's shoulders.

Harry didn't need to be told twice. The heat of her sex was welcoming, just inviting him to plunge in. Her lips hugged him exquisitely as he pushed the first few inches into her and broke her barrier. She squealed low in her throat, and Harry leaned down to capture that pain with a kiss. There was a flare of the allure and whatever pain she felt dissipated into pleasure.

Her tunnel was incredibly wet and he could only wonder at just how long she'd been kept on edge before reaching her peak again and again in anticipation of his arrival. It made filling her up easy even as her buttery, grippy walls hugged to every vein of his cock as she stretched around his girth.

When his hips knocked against hers, she stared up at him with wide-eyed wonderment. Anya's massive bust pressed into her side, as she whispered lasciviously, "Amazing, isn't it?" She could only nod as her fingers pressed against her belly.

Orina was kissing against her shoulder as she said, "Did you ever think that anything could feel so good? That something could touch you so deeply?"

Susan bit her bottom lip hard and shook her head, and whimpered wantonly, "More… I want more."

Harry sawed his hips slowly, methodically in and out of his newest lover. Every plunge pulled a sensual, deep moan from her as she reveled in that blissful act. Orina trailed her fingers ever so lightly along her pale skin down to where they were joined at the same time as Anya leaned down and captured one of Susan's pale, pink nipples between her teeth. Seemingly as one they, pinched and nipped at those most sensitive parts of her, "Oh… yes!"

"That's right, Susie." Harry cupped her other tit in one of his rough hands, "Cum on my fucking cock. I want to see you lose your damn mind from the pleasure."

Only intensified by his lewd suggestions, the orgasm that hit her was powerful. Her pale flesh flushed as she opened her mouth in a silent scream of absolute ecstasy. With her legs pinned even there was nowhere for her to run, she could only lie there and quake through every pulse of electric pleasure. Her creamy essences covered his cock as he kept plowing into her sheath. As hard as she tried to coax the cum from his cock, he refused to fall over that edge.

Finally, the two veela moved and let her have use of her legs again. Surprising him, she hooked them around his back and showed a shocking amount of strength as she turned them so that she was on top. Her cobalt blue eyes were surprisingly alert, but they glazed over as he flexed himself inside of her, "I want… Your. Cum." Both Anya and Orina looked impressed as she started bouncing her meaty bum up and down against him.

It was incredibly hot watching the redhead take command, beating her hips down against him with all the strength she had left. Watching her was a feast for the eyes, jiggling in all the right places as she worked so hard to get what she wanted.

The other two girls laid down with their head between his legs. The cum in his balls roiled as they each took one of his heavy orbs into their mouth. He swelled inside of her and there was a look of utter triumph in Susan's eyes as she started grinding for everything she was worth, "Yes… fucking cum, Harry. Fill me up!" It was a primal desire, one that he knew now was driven by magic.

Forcing her hips down, he grunted as his cock almost vibrated and he started shooting his cum up into her greedy tunnel. Susan shuddered through an orgasm of her own, eye glazing over in rapture, "Uhmmm… so warm." What strength remained to her fell away and she draped herself across against his chest. Her pillowy tits squished against him.

His orgasm filled her past the limit and he could feel a line of his seed dripping down his shaft to his balls. It never had the chance to hit the bed though, as his two veela dutifully caught it on their soft tongues. They kept kissing and licking at him, all but demanding more. No rest for the wicked I suppose.

Follow the link in my profile to find out how to support my writing. 

Chapter Text

"Excuse me, sir?" Colin Creevey stood anxiously at the door, discomforted by having to interrupt the Potion's lesson.

"What?" Snape looked at him like he was an ant, and the young man had to do his best not to cower at the look. Harry couldn't help but sympathize. While Snape was largely harmless unless you actually did something wrong thanks to McGonagall and Dumbledore, it didn't change the fact that he was incredibly unpleasant.

"Har… Harry Potter is needed for the Wand Weighing Ceremony."

The giant bat scowled and looked ready to say something snide, and no doubt hateful. But he thought better of it in the end, and just looked down at the potion in his cauldron, "Another exemplary effort… Miss Greengrass. Out with you Potter, I doubt you're adding much of anything to begin with."

Harry just smiled up at the irate Professor. He knew that being calm only made Snape that much angrier, "Of course, professor." The man whipped around, cloak billowing as he stalked back up to his desk.

"It really isn't fair you know," Daphne said quietly, "You're a dab hand at potions and only gotten better with a bit of my help."

Harry collected his potions kit, and just gave her a wan smile, "Oh, he knows that… which only makes him angrier. It would be so much easier to ridicule me if I was actually as horrible at it as he likes to pretend."

The blonde gave his thigh a squeeze that no one else could see as he made to go, "Have fun."

Truthfully, he'd rather suffer through the next hour or more of potions than deal with what he knew was coming, "You want to go for me? You'd probably do a better job of dealing with the journalists and reporters."

Daphne wrinkled her nose in distaste, "Vultures more like. No, I like potions far better."

"Really supportive." He told her, feigning hurt, "I figured you at least like me better than potions."

She shook her head at his dramatics, "Oh, I do, make no mistake. But I don't think I can be of any help on this one anyway. I'm not the champion here."

"Potter," Snape snapped them out of their conversation, his oily voice just at his shoulder, "Take any longer and you'll find yourself in detention. Your presence at the Wand Weighing was not a request."

The professor had a point in this rare instant, so Harry gave Daphne a quick wink and headed toward the door where Colin was still waiting there for him. Giving him a gentle nudge, he guided him out of the room. If there was thing Harry would appreciate, it was the younger boy getting over his odd hero worship. The younger Gryffindor stared at him for a second before Harry snapped to get his attention, "Lead the way. I don't know where I need to go, mate."

Shaking himself out of his stupor, he stammered out enthusiastically, "Right… right… of course, Harry. Follow me!" They headed up out of the dungeons, and ended up heading toward the Great Hall. In the end, it was in the same antechamber where they'd gone after the selection, "Here you go, they don't need me any further than this."

"Thanks, Colin." Harry told the boy and headed down the stairs alone.

The room was… busy to the say the least. The three heads were there, watching over their students as they made their way in. But then there were the journalists. There were at least half of dozen of them with cameramen as well.

"Bit of a madhouse, isn't it?" Cedric where he stood a bit apart from the clangor of everything. There were one or two of the other champions who were openly embracing the attention, but the older Hufflepuff seemed comfortable standing a bit apart.

"It is," Harry agreed with a shrug of his shoulders, "But I suppose that's what we signed up for."

Cedric snorted at that, "Probably should have given it more thought then. Because I didn't intend to be part of a circus."

"It's the main event of an international tournament that has people coming from all over for the events, seemed inevitable to me."

"You're not wrong, I just wish that one wasn't here." He pointed toward one of the journalists. The woman had blonde curls that looked as though they were almost rigid, like she'd slightly overused hairspray. There was a floating quill by her side as she tapped one of her long, red fingernails against her thigh. It appeared to Harry that there wasn't even the illusion of cordiality between her and the other journalists present.

Harry couldn't say that he recognized the woman, "Who is she?"

"Rita Skeeter," Cedric said sourly, "She's a miserable cow that writes the worst sort of things for the Daily Prophet. My dad says Scrimgeour would love to see her gone but the publishers won't even consider it. The nonsense she writes sells them copies, so they're happy to do whatever they can to keep her." He recognized the name but, didn't have any real knowledge of the woman.

"Right, I'll be sure to keep that in mind." If she's that awful, I really have no interest in getting on her bad side. Fleur was the last of the champions to make her way down into the antechamber. Cedric looked amused as Harry just gave him a clap on the shoulder and headed over in her direction.

Approaching the French beauty, he gave her a wry little smile, "I didn't take you for the sort to be late."

She arched one of her eyebrows, "It iz only right to be fashionably late, 'Arry. Even to somezzing as simple as a wand weighing ceremony." They both talked quietly enough that no one could intrude on their conversation.

"So… you won't mind if I keep you waiting the next time we're meant to do a bit of dueling, then?" He asked her, quite sure he could guess the answer.

"Non, you should never keep a lady waiting." She told him seriously, before the façade broke and they both started laughing. More than one pair of eyes found their way to the pair. Though the only one Harry felt discomforted by was the obvious, almost gleeful look sent his way by Rita Skeeter. Definitely going to have to be careful around that one.

Their little back and forth was interrupted then as Ludo Bagman cut across the general murmuring, "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome all of you to the Weighing of the Wands. An old tradition of the Triwizard Tournament that seemed appropriate for its spiritual successor. " He gestured to a man at his side that Harry certainly recognized, "The revered, Gerrick Ollivander will do the duties for the event. Once all is settled there will be a chance for pictures as well as interviews." There was no dissent to that as the old wandmaker made his waited for the first of the champions to approach.

"I think we'll start with our youngest champions," Dumbledore spoke up then. Without any further prompting, his Durmstrang competitor approached and brandished his wand. The tall blonde young man had a long wand of light color.

Ollivander took it from his competitor gently, "Fourteen inches, quite bendy, made of fir I believe?" Ivar nodded his head at the question, "Very good, very good and with a unicorn tail hair for the core. Well suited toward Transfiguration I would imagine." With a wave of the wand, black smoke emanated thick from the tip and was just as quickly waved away, "And in perfect working order. Very good, Mr. Rasmussen." He handed the wand back, and the quiet young Dane stepped back.

With that, Solen stepped forward with a beatific smile and offered her wand to the old wandmaker. Ollivander gave her a small smile back as he looked over the finely crafted piece of wood, "A lovely creation young lady, a bit more embellished then I prefer personally." She frowned at that, but didn't say anything, "Ebony, nine and a quarter inches with a dragon heartstring. Quite rigid. A good match for combat magic, and I hear you are quite the duelist?"

"Oui." She said preening at the mention of her skill.

"Very good." He aimed the wand toward the wall, a bright blue light took a chunk of rock out of the stone that he quickly repaired, "Your wand is in excellent condition, Miss LeClaire."

"Merci." Solen retook her wand. Harry had to admit, she did a good job of putting on airs around others.

With that, it was Harry's turn. Ollivander's eyes lit up slightly when he pulled his holly wand from its holster, "Ah, Mr. Potter, one of my own creations and one that I remember quite well. Quite unique" Harry could only hope that the man didn't make one particular reference that he remembered from the his first time in the shop. Something tells me Rita Skeeter would be absolutely giddy to find out that my wand has a brother in Tom's.

Ollivander looked at his creation with a discerning eye, and blessedly made no further comments on its uniqueness, "Eleven inches, made of holly with the tail feather of a phoenix, nice and supple." The wandmaker looked at him with a quirked eyebrow, "It's served you well?"

"Brilliantly."

"And it's had no problems?" Ollivander pressed, causing Harry no small amount of curiosity.

"None that I can remember." His wand had always been nothing short of a perfect match for him in his opinion.

"Very good." The wandmaker gave him a reassuring smile and spoke softer so that only Harry could hear, "Phoenix feather wands are less common, and harder to win over. They are quite picky you see, and so they are not always the best with great changes in their owner." Well, I've certainly had plenty of that, but I couldn't guess how Ollivander would have an inkling of that.

A fountain of wine erupted from the tip of the holly wand. Satisfied with the condition of his wand, Ollivander handed it back, "In perfect order it would seem, Mr. Potter. Perhaps just something to keep in mind for the future."

People were giving him curious looks as he stepped away from the man. He could understand it, their hushed conversation would have gotten his attention too. He just ignored it and moved over to his fellow champions. Fleur quirked an eyebrow in question, but he just shook his head. There's really nothing to tell.

That didn't stop him from thinking about it though. As the next group of champions made their way up to OIllivander, Harry was paying them no mind. He was too caught up in his own thoughts. Has my wand been failing me in any way lately? Not that I can remember, but then, I've also improved magically in such a way that I might be able to work through it. There's certainly been a change, a rather big one in fact. Getting rid of a soul leach of Tom's would cause some change in my magic, I imagine. And that's not the only change either.

Harry found it worrying to say the least. There had been no adverse effects that he could point to, but that didn't change the fact that it was something to investigate when he had a free moment. Though, when that will be is hard to say.

It was only as Fleur moved from his side that Harry finally returned his attention to the event at hand. Walking with an almost ethereal grace, she made her way over to Ollivander. He took her wand and twirled it between his fingers, "How interesting… nine and half inches, inflexible, made with rosewood… and with a veela hair for the core?"

"Oui," Fleur confirmed proudly, "from my grandmere."

"Excellent," Ollivander said with a little chuckle, "I don't often work with veela hair, they are particularly picky and make for inconsistent cores in the hands of all but a select few. Very temperamental in my experience." He noticed the way Fleur scrunched her nose at that, "Your familial ties to the individual who gifted the hair is what makes this a perfect match for you, young lady. Few can say they are so lucky." With that he gave it a wave and bouquet of flowers emerged from the tip, "Everything seems to be in good order."

Fleur took her wand back and made her way back over to Harry. When she reached him, he nudged her shoulder, "Seems your wand is the sort that will only work for you. Doesn't sound like it would be much use in anyone else's hands."

She gave him a small smile and blushed just a little bit, "Perhaps only someone that I care about. We veela are very picky after all."

"Oh, I've been told… repeatedly." She snickered softly at that as they both watched as the last two champions had their wands checked, Roger next and finally, Krum.

With that done, those gathered bustled about and started setting up their cameras, "Pictures!" Ludo announced.

It took far longer than Harry thought necessary. Every picture was taken meticulously, each contestant told how to stand and where to pivot as the flashes went again and again. Individual shots were taken as well as group shots of each set of three and then finally all twelve of them. By the time it was all over, Harry was already beginning to feel a bit frustrated. Who would've thought I seriously would have preferred to be in bloody potions. I only meant it as a joke.

Unfortunately for him, that frustration wasn't going anywhere anytime soon. No, because what came next was far worse than being commanded about to take a few poses. The interviews for most of the champions were quite simple, a few questions about their interests, their participation in whatever one of the other tournaments they were in, and maybe a bit about their family. It all went relatively quickly with no particular order. He ended up being the last, just after Fleur.

"And given your veela heritage, do you think that there will be those that question the results should you win?" Skeeter simpered, but he could hear the acid in the question. It was outright insulting to say the least, and he heard Solen hide her amusement at the question behind a cough.

Fleur seemed entirely unfazed by the nonsense, "My veela heritage makes no difference, and I have no intention of using it in any unseemly way to my benefit. If I win, it will be because I am an outstanding witch, and anyone who questions that is a fool."

Harry was even less lucky than Fleur, and just like her, it was entirely because of Rita Skeeter. Standing behind the conjured podium, he looked out at the group of a half dozen reporters. There were four women, one from France, one from Belgium, and the last, other than Skeeter, from Romania. The two gents were from Italy and Sweden respectively.

The first few questions were simple enough before he received a question from the French reporter, "Simone Bellier, Mr. Potter with the Parisian Seer," She was a brunette with dark hair in a neat bun and grey eyes, "Your youthful exploits are well known, of course…"

"Which youthful exploits would those be?" Harry cut her off, "Because if you're referring to what happened when I was just a year old, that had very little to do with me. My parents were the heroes of that story, I was just the only one to survive." He didn't mean to be rude, but he wouldn't take credit for something that he had very little to do with.

The whole room went silent at the finality of that statement. It was quickly broken by Rita Skeeter though, "Do you not think that your parents would be disappointed that the child they gave their lives to protect, so recklessly puts himself in danger? You are competing in the dueling tournament as well as quidditch? One might think that you have a bit of a penchant for the dangerous. After all, there were the events at the Quidditch World Cup…" The other reporters turned to look at her as though she were mad. Which probably isn't too far from the truth.

Harry's nostrils flared in irritation, but he managed to keep his voice level, "Given everything I've heard of them and their own exploits, I think my parents would be incredibly proud that I'm willing to push myself to achieve excellence in my interests." He was seething at the very implication that this horrid bitch would have the faintest idea what his parents might think, "Just as Sirius Black and Remus Lupin, two of their closest friends, are. There are very few things in life that come without some sort of risk, and I doubt they would want me to live as though I'm a piece of glass because I survived that ordeal as a baby."

Taking a breath, he continued before she could cut in, "And as for the Quidditch World Cup, I did what was right even if it meant getting hurt myself. I'm not a Gryffindor for nothing."

Skeeter seemed to know it wasn't wise to continue harping on about that particular incident given the problems it caused at the Ministry, "But you're the only witch or wizard competing in all three of the more… treacherous tournaments… do you not think that you've stretched yourself a bit thin? Is it maybe intentional?" Skeeter seemed to be looking for any opportunity to dig into his character, to paint him as either lunatic or a thrill seeker or both. No doubt, painting the savior of the wizarding world as a nutter would sell a good few more copies.

Harry could feel his own magic bubbling just below the surface at the sheer audacity of the question, "Given my performances so far, I would say that I'm doing perfectly fine. And that I know my limits far better than anyone else, particular a reporter who doesn't know the first thing about me," This caused a few chuckles from the others in the room, that left her red in the face with embarrassment, " But if, in the end, I've spread myself a bit thin, the only person who's going to suffer for it is me." Doing a great job of being careful here, Potter.

She changed tact entirely then, so quickly that he nearly caught a case of whiplash, "And what of your relationship with the Beauxbatons champion?"

"What?!"

"I mean Miss Delacour," She clarified needlessly. He knew that she wasn't referring to Solen, "It was obvious to see for anyone in the room that you two are friendly, is there something more there?"

"Not that it's any of your business, but we're friends." Harry said simply and the grin that he saw then made the hair on his arms raise, "The entire purpose of this event is to develop friendships and camaraderie. Had you thought to ask any of my fellow champions the question, I'm sure you would have found that a good many of them have become friends with other students too."

"But it seems you have quite the liking for veela, Harry." Rita pointed out as though she fallen upon some particularly delectable bit of gossip.

"She's a person." Harry bit out, barely willing to give her inane questions the dignity of a response, "That she, or the two ladies I assisted at the World Cup, are veela isn't relevant to me." There were scribbling quills from all of the reporters with every one of his responses, and he would be curious to see how each one of them portray the little exchange.

There was a bell that rang throughout the castle then, and blessedly meant the end of the tense encounter. Dumbledore spoke up, voice hard, and eyes boring into Rita, "That will be all, I'm afraid. We've taken enough of these fine students' day. And I'm sure they're hungry."

The woman only smirked self-satisfied at the wizened wizard. Perfectly happy with whatever she'd decided to write with her poison pen.

Before Harry was even away from the podium, the Beauxbatons champions made their departure, following primly behind their headmistress. Harry caught Fleur's eye and they shared a brief smile before the doors closed behind her.

Cedric came over and clapped him on the shoulder, "I tell you what, glad it was you and not me."

"Thanks," Harry said sarcastically, still riled up from tit all, "Happy to be of assistance." The older Hufflepuff laughed and headed toward the door.

Viktor was at least a bit more sympathetic, "She's vorst sort of reporter. It's always miserable having to deal with that sort."

"You're telling me." Despite his fame, he'd manage to avoid that sort of thing throughout his life. Seems I'm not going to be that lucky anymore.

"You'll get used to it, I'm sure." They both made their way out of the antechamber toward the Great Hall breaking apart as they entered.

But Harry found that he wasn't particularly hungry. Dealing with Skeeter had left him lacking an appetite. Figuring a quick rest would be the best thing to alleviate his irritation, he decided to head up to the common room. Should at least get rid of the ruddy headache I feel coming on.

He passed a good number of fellow students heading down for lunch but it wasn't until he was on the sixth floor landing that he got stopped, "Harry, not going down for lunch?" Padma was coming down the corridor and looking at him with concern.

"No, just looking to get some rest before the next period." Trying not to let his own frustrations bleed out into his voice, it was obvious from her reaction that he wasn't really succeeding.

Padma looked at him curiously, "Potions was that bad, huh?"

Harry snorted derisively at that, "Hell, I wish it was potions. Snape I can handle. It was Rita bloody Skeeter during the Wand Weighing Ceremony."

Reaching up, Padma rubbed his arm sympathetically, "That bad?"

"She tried to paint me as some danger hunting lunatic, and had the gall to question whether or not my parents would be proud of me! Not to mention the insinuations she made about Fleur!" Harry couldn't' help but yell. There are Death Eaters that are probably more pleasant than that.

"That's horrible." Padma gave his arm a soft squeeze as she looked up at him with those lovely dark eyes. Harry smiled at her appreciatively as she bit her bottom lip and came to a decision. Her hand glided down the length of his arm until she could tangle his fingers with her own, "Come with me…" she told him softly, like she was doing something clandestine.

Not one to protest when a beautiful girl wanted to be alone with him, he let himself be pulled along down the corridor until they came to one of the castle's many covered alcoves. Pulling him inside, she threw off her outer robes and then surprised him when she pushed his back against the wall, "Forceful aren't you?" Harry teased.

"Shush," Padma told him, coy and blushing slightly, "Or I'll reconsider helping you get past your frustration." Before he could say anything else, she leaned up and captured his lips in a searing kiss. Well that's certainly a good way of making me forget about the rest of my morning.

But that wasn't all she had in mind, her fingers went to the snap of his trousers and deftly undid it. Then she had his zipper down and she was pushing them down his thighs until they were at his knees. Her soft hand slipped beneath the waistband of his pants and she gave his swelling cock a squeeze. She gasped into his mouth at the feel of his hot flesh as it quickly grew in her grasp.

His pants quickly followed his trousers, and his steel hard shaft was in the open air. She pulled away from his lips and looked down at his throbbing length, "Merlin, Harry… do you have any idea how often I've thought about this since the last time?"

"You mean since I had you cumming around my fingers in an alcove just like this?" Harry said with a little smirk, "No I can't say."

She gave his cock a firm squeeze for his cheek that caused him to leak a bead of precum onto her fingers, "You're lucky I like you, you know that? Because you tease me far too much."

"You're fun to tease, Pads." Harry said unrepentantly, "I can't tell you how much I enjoy getting you all flustered… even when you're the one who's… taking the initiative." The way she twisted her hand was making talking a bit more difficult.

Reaching down she wrapped her other hand around his length, and there was still room for another, "You mean like this." It'd never been more apparent to him that she was rather short. His cock was resting nearly at her bellybutton, and when she angled him up his crown bumped into the bottom of her covered tits.

"Yep… just like that." Harry breathed out, hoarse and throaty.

"I want you to feel good, Harry," she whispered up at him, eyes dark with lust and affection, "I want to get rid of all that miserable aggravation the bitch caused you."

"You're doing a pretty damn good job of it." Her hands glided along his length as his cock kept leaking a steady stream of sticky, clear lubricant that she made sure covered as much of him as possible.

"Well, thank you." She said with a naughty little giggle, "But, I'm not done quite yet." Without taking her hands away from his cock, she stepped away from him and bent over at the waist. She made a show of arching her back so that he had a view of her lovely bum. Then she opened her mouth wide and angled his swollen glands toward her waiting mouth.

For the first time he got to feel the beautiful Indian witch's mouth on his cock and it was exquisite. She was careful not to let her teeth touch his sensitive flesh. Her plump lips pushed down the first few inches of his length until they pressed against the top of one of her hands.

"Fuck…" Harry's fingers found her dark, plaited hair. He grabbed her tresses but didn't pull on her. She seemed to know exactly what her limits were, and he couldn't help but notice, "Have you been practicing, Padma? Getting yourself ready for this moment?" It seemed like the sort of thing the studious Ravenclaw would do.

Padma's cheeks darkened almost imperceptibly, but then she nodded with his knob still in her warm mouth, "Aren't you just a brilliant, naughty little 'claw." That seemed to spur her on as she started moving her face back and forth along his veiny shaft.

Glugh. Glugh. Glugh. She bobbed back and forth along his length faster and faster as her tongue lashed against the underside of his sensitive flesh. He could feel the pressure in his groin growing as she worked diligently to tip him over the edge.

It was beautifully lewd, and he couldn't help but reach down and give her plump cheeks a firm smack. That proved to be a brilliant decision as it caused her to moan around him. The vibrations sent a shiver down his spine that left him throbbing with desire.

The caramel beauty surprised him again then as she moved one of her higher hand and tried to push her head further down his shaft. Gack. The gag was immediate, but it didn't deter her one bit. She just kept prodding the back of her throat with his spongy crown as she tried to take more of his cock. The sounds alone were ball-tinglingly delicious, but the feel of her trying to swallow more of him brought him right to the edge.

Then she went and angled her head so that she was looking up at him with her big, brown eyes just pleading with him to reward her for a job well done. He couldn't stop it then, and pulled her down just that little bit more than she could handle. Her hand went to his thigh, but she didn't try to push away as she felt his cock swell in her mouth.

The first rope of cum coated the back of her throat. Choking and gagging, she refused to give up though, and he had to admire her determination. He pulled back slightly, and his seed bathed her pink tongue. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as her legs shook. The sinful sensation of her first cum-induced orgasm proved too much and she fell to her knees finally. But with that delicious treat on her tongue, she had no intention of letting his cock out of her mouth.

Cum leaked from the side of her mouth as she suckled on just the tip as his cock recoiled again and again. She moaned like it was her favorite treat in the world as she swallowed everything he had to offer. By the time he was done, he could honestly say that he had no memory of his earlier frustration. How could he when he was looking down at such an impossibly sexy sight?

The beautiful Indian girl made sure to lick him clean and collect every drop she could find. He felt like a king having his member worshipped and serviced so diligently. Still on her knees she smiled up at him, "Feeling better?"

"Much." He said with a genuine laugh.

She beamed up at him before she got a bit shy, "Does… does that always happen?"

"What? You mean will you ruin another pair of knickers every time I fill your mouth?" She blushed and nodded, "In my experience, yes." He couldn't help but chuckle at the dreamy, far away look in her eyes as she glanced at glistening cockhead one more time before they finally righted themselves and left the little alcove.

Chapter Text

Tap. Tap. Tap. His heel bounced against the floor, not in any real nervousness but in anticipation. Ivar paced not far from him while Solen was sitting on a bench opposite him twirling her wand between her fingers. He didn't pay it much mind, but his French competitor was watching him. It wasn't the first time, and not something he was unused to, but it'd become significantly more intent since the Weighing of the Wands the day before. At dinner the previous night, he caught her more than once.

He could guess at the sudden interest, but he didn't much care either way. To say nothing of his relationship with Fleur, she was competition. He was going to beat her, it was that simple. Not that I don't have a little bit of extra incentive.

The wait stretched on, the three of them just sitting there in silence. Then the door finally opened and in stepped the five judges. Madame Maxime had to duck her head to get in under the door, though not by much. They'd at least tried to make the stadium with her in mind. Harry and Solen stood, while Ivar ceased his pacing.

Ludo wore a big smile as he asked them, "Right, everyone ready?" None of them were in the mood for his boisterousness, and he coughed as they all stared at him expectantly, "Good, good, the moment has finally arrived."

"Yes, your first task is simple enough." Crouch cut in, as weary of Ludo as the champions were, "Reach the center of the arena as quickly as possible. Your times will be recorded."

"Nothing else?" Ivar asked, "No other rules?"

Crouch turned to him with a frown, "If you'd let me finish. There is one quite important rule. You may not permanently harm any of your competitors. Keep in mind that you still fall under the laws of Wizarding Britain. Bear that in mind as it will fall to the judges' discretion to penalize you."

All three nodded and Ludo clapped his hands, "Excellent. We'll leave you with your heads and Professor McGonagall will retrieve you once they've joined us in the judges' box." With that Ludo and Barty left the room.

Maxime and Mila moved their students away while Dumbledore stepped over to Harry with a soft smile, "How are you feeling, my boy?"

"Ready to go find out what the task is."

The headmaster chuckled at that, "Ever a young man of action." He reached up and patted him on the shoulder, "Keep on your toes, and don't overlook the little things. Just trust yourself, and you'll do brilliantly."

"That's the plan."

Dumbledore chuckled, "Very good, Harry, very good." He gave him one last pat on the shoulder and headed out the door. The other two heads followed close behind and it was just the three of them in the room.

Harry looked between his two competitors. Solen took a deep breath, seemingly to calm her own nerves while Ivar was staring intently at the door. Deciding it was only right to show a bit of good sportsmanship, he told them, "Best of luck."

Ivar looked to him, and offered a firm nod, "To you, too. May the best of us win."

"Yes," Solen agreed with a little smile, "I intend to."

Professor McGonagall opened the door then, "We're ready for you."

Harry shared a look with Ivar as Solen pushed past them to be the first out the door. Merlin, somebody should really tell her there's a fine line between confidence and arrogance. And she has a knack for overstepping it like it's not even there.

The Durmstrang champion followed her out, and Harry went next. They followed the Transfiguration Professor down the tunnel. The noise grew louder and louder with every step. Considering there were far fewer competitors in this competition than in the dueling or the quidditch, he half expected the crowd to be smaller.

He was woefully wrong in that expectation. As they stepped out into the stadium, he could see that it was packed. And that was despite the fact that he couldn't see the whole of the stadium. There were banners bearing the crests of each of the three schools hanging down. There were students and parents, and a great many people who were just there for the spectacle. I suppose selling tickets is part of how they're paying for all those winners prizes.

But that wasn't what caught any of the champions' attention. Instead, they were focused on the six meter high wall that had been erected since the last time they were in the stadium. It was perfectly circular, and they could just about make out a single obeslisk in the middle that jutted out over the top.

They could see a single set of stairs. In the stone of the wall next to those stairs was etched the two golden wands, and the three stars of Beuxbatons. McGonagall gestured to Solen, "Miss LeClaire." The dark-haired witch headed up as his Head of House gestured to the left, "That way Mr. Rasmussen. Head up when you find your own set of stairs." A cheer went up in that moment as Solen reached the top of the wall.

"Tak." With his nerves he fell into his native Danish and headed away.

"To the right for you, Mr. Potter." McGonagall gave him a small smile, "And best of luck."

"Thank you, Professor." He walked around the edge of the wall, and knew when Ivar must have reached the top of the wall because another cheer went up. As he reached his own set of stairs, he climbed. The roar that went up as he reached the top was easily the loudest, deafeningly ringing through the stadium. It was a cloudy English afternoon above them. There was a light drizzle coming down from the clouds, that never reached the arena below thanks to a bit of magic.

But Harry didn't care about the cheers, he was preoccupied with something else. What lay before him looked quite simple. A long, narrow, segmented stone bridge ran in a single line to the center of the arena from his starting platform. The arena was filled with clear water that swirled of its own volition. Looking across the ring wall, he could see his competitors spaced evenly away from him with stone bridges of their own.

"Yes, yes! Welcome at last to the first round of the European Tournament of Magic for our youngest competitors!" Ludo's voice boomed over the top of the cheers, "For Beauxbatons we have Solen LeClaire." The French witch waved to the crowd, clearly enjoying the spectacle of the moment, "For Durmstrang, Ivar Rasmussen." The Dane stood there stoically, looking at the bridge, clearly trying to imagine what came next, "And from Hogwarts, Harry Potter!" There was something to be said for being the home favorite and a national hero to boot. The crowd roared to life as his name was announced. Absently and a bit awkwardly, he waved, but like Ivar, he was much more interested in the bridge.

"The goal is simple, reach the center of the arena." With that the bridges shifted to life each of the segments breaking into more segments that arranged themselves, sometimes as winding paths and others as floating platforms that levitated up and down or circled. The waters below bubbled as pillars rose from the depths, some at the sides of the paths and platforms, others in between them. Bloody hell, this must have taken some serious effort to set up.

"But while the goal is simple, the task is far from it!" Ludo sounded giddy, "Should any of our competitors find themselves in the drink… they'll need to make their way to the ladder and try… try again!" Some of the pillars came to life then, throwing what looked like stone fists at incredible speeds back and forth between themselves. Well at least we know what some of them do, but what about the others?

"Best of luck to all three champions! And with that, begin!" On the last word, nearly every person in the stadium cheered. The first bit of the bridge was still as it had been. Tentatively, Harry took a step. There's no guarantee that everything is as it appears.

"And they're off!" Ludo commented, but Harry just tried to tune it all out. The first bit of bridge was innocuous, but it was only a moment before he reached the end. Standing on the precipice, the water was a good three meters below. The next platform was a jump to the right, and between him and it was the first of the pillars. They were throwing four fists back and forth. They came from indents on one only to be caught on the other and thrown back.

Aiming at the one on his left, he fired off an Impediment Jinx in the hopes that it would slow the constant flow of stone fists. The spell bounced away harmlessly off a strong shield. The pillar glowed with runes at the assault and it actually grew faster.

"And each of them has come to the first hurdle! How will they overcome it?" Ludo boomed.

Thinking quickly, Harry looked down at the water below. He weaved his wand, and it started crawling up the pillar in tendrils. It quickly rose and rose along the smooth white stone, until it reached the openings where the projectiles were leaving and entering the pillar. That alone was enough to slow the onslaught, but then the water froze on the pillar. One of the stone fists sped across and bounced off the ice to fall harmlessly into the water below.

Just because he'd frozen it didn't mean that the stones had stopped their struggle though. Without hesitation, he jumped over to the next platform. As he steadied himself, he heard the cracking of ice and loud shattering as they broke free. He didn't get much of a chance to give it any thought though as another pillar in front of him fired a large circular disk in his direction.

A quick reductor shattered it into nothing more than tiny pebbles, some of them as small as grains of sand. He could hear it getting ready to fire another one. With a quick upward flick of his wrist, the far end of the platform he was on shot upward on a steep slope. The next disk came shooting out of the pillar only for it to bounce off the bottom of the platform. It went soaring off toward the crowd before bouncing off a protective barrier around the outside ring of the arena.

A purple spell came flashing from his left then, but Harry managed to pull up a shield before it reached him. It fizzled out harmlessly, but he was already looking for another. Ludo chuckled loudly, "Oh, look here ladies and gentlemen. It seems that our competitors are going to be attacking each other as well as the task ahead of them."

The spell came from Solen, and she wasn't content with just attacking him either. He saw another spell scream toward his right. Ivar didn't see the spell coming his way, he was too preoccupied with getting past the first hurdle. He was sent tumbling into the water, a big splash sending ripples across the surface. A ladder shot down from the starting platform, and he struggled his way over to it as the waters swirled.

Looking over to the Beauxbatons champion, he saw that she was about to jump to the third platform, just a slight bit ahead of him. He didn't take aim for her but for her landing spot. His spell hit her landing spot and sent it juddering. Solen dropped flat on her face right onto the platform as another pillar started an attack on her. There was an audible groan from the crowd as the impact resonated through the stadium.

Satisfied that she was preoccupied with her own ordeal for the time being, he took stock of his own situation. The bit of platform he'd manipulated in front of him was still deflecting away the discs that were coming his way. There were two options for him, one forward and to the left, the other to his right. He chose the left where three platforms were rotating at a fair speed around a single pillar in the middle. He landed and the platform shuddered for a split second before he heard something opening along the central pillar.

There was a noise, and he could see blue light emanating from within. It was pointing right at him, and he guessed what was coming before it had a chance to touch him. It belched a puff of hot orange fire that was met by a Flame-Freezing Spell before it could reach him. The fires licked against his skin but felt like nothing more than a tickle. He hopped across the next of the rotating platforms and over to his right to another single straight platform.

The second his feet hit the stone, it started falling apart beneath him. The pillar in front of him unleashed a large slab of rock, bigger than his torso at a great speed toward him. Again, he turned it to little more than gravel. Thee next one suffered the same fate as he ran away from the crumbling platform. All of that was bad enough, but to top it all off, he couldn't see anywhere else to go. Hurrying along the platform. There was only one option in to him at that point.

"Brilliant! Reckless! Or a bit of both!" Ludo thundered, excited by his little maneuver, "Potter's thrown himself on top of one of the pillars!" The only problem with his enthusiasm was it told his competitors he was a sitting duck. It was barely out of his mouth before spells came from both his left and right. He hadn't really expected it from Ivar, but when he looked over it was obvious that the Dane was quite far behind, so it made some sense.

With his vantage point, they couldn't take him off guard in the slightest. They washed against his shield, but they weren't so easily deterred. Solen had the bright idea to summon one of the disks from the larger pillars, and sent it hurtling toward him. What she probably wasn't expecting was for him to send it back toward her twice as fast with a well-placed Banishing Charm. It exploded right behind the French witch. The shrapnel cut small gashes in her light blue outfit and the platform she was on nearly broke in half from the force of the impact. That might have been a bit much. Another spell came his way from Ivar, but it went wide and just fizzled out harmlessly against the barrier at the edge of the arena.

With the brief reprieve he'd won himself, he looked around the pillar. I might be able to make that jump, but I don't like my chances. The nearest platform he could see was ahead and to his left… and a good seven meters away. Even from a height, he doubted he could make that sort of jump, "Well… fuck."

But that was when he saw it, the ever-so-slight distortion of something moving much closer. Another spell came toward him from a furious Solen. Unwilling to remain such an open target, he took a leap of faith. Harry threw himself into the air toward what he hoped was another platform, casting a finite as he dropped.

The hidden platform was smaller than the others, no bigger than half a meter. With a heavy impact, He caught it, arms outstretched over its length, feet dangling over the edge. It knocked the air from his lungs and left him stinging. Pulling hard, he managed to drag his body up as it floated over to the next stretch of the task.

What came next was three sperate, winding paths. It was hard enough to tell which would take him where he wanted to go just looking at it, but it only became harder when the second his foot hit where the paths split, he found himself upside down. It was disorienting to say the least, and he could feel the blood rushing to his head. Yet when he tested a jump, he didn't fall off. Well, that's bloody nauseating!

Taking the lefthand path, he quickly came to a broken bit of it where it was turned into nothing more than separate stepping stones. There were three pillars jutting up at that part of the path, one to his right, another in front, and the last behind him, but they didn't do anything until he reached the first steppingstone. At first it just looked like another projectile coming his way, and he thought to destroy it with a reductor, but the spell just washed over it without any harm. It quickly got closer to him, and expanded into a large net.

Before it could wrap around him, he set it alight with blue bell flames. The ash that was left behind fell to the water above his head. As the net broke apart, a stone hand came rocketing from in front. His hesitation with the net left him vulnerable, and it hit him violently on the left shoulder. He thought he heard a slight crack as it sent him off-balance. He had to catch himself on another of the steppingstones. His shoulder lit up like it was on fire but with a grunt he just ignored the pain and pushed himself up.

He dodged another of the projectiles, and jumped to the next stone as the third pillar shot low at his feet. He hopped his way across the steppingstones without any more problems and ended up on the other side. Following the path along, he cast a quick spell to knit together his broken clavicle before he came to its end, "Great… dead end… where to next?" The center path was above his head to his right. Kneeling down, he grabbed the edge of the path and pulled himself to the other side.

He was the right way up again, but felt weightless, as the gravity was still switched. But, more importantly, the other path was now below him instead of above him. Conjuring a rope, Harry put a Sticking Charm on one end and shot it toward the path. It stuck to the surface as gravity tried to push him toward the sky. With that he pulled himself across the rope, when he was dangling over the water. No longer on the platform, the gravity reversed and he found himself dangling on the rope above the water.

A spell came his way from Ivar then, a stunner that would have seen him drop into the water below. He held himself on the rope with one arm momentarily, and managed to deflect it away. Unfortunately it meant putting more strain on his magically repaired shoulder and he had to stop himself from screaming out in pain.

Hurrying across the rope, he made across to the other path before another spell arrived. As he stepped onto it, he looked over toward Solen.

"Potter really is quick on his feet ladies and gentlemen! And what's this it looks like LeClaire's found herself in a spot of trouble." The French witch struggled with a net while dangling upside down. Seeing an easy opportunity. Harry cast a Banishing Charm in her direction. Unable to avoid the spell, it hit her square in the chest and sent her off the edge. For a brief moment, she floated upward toward the sky before gravity took hold again and she tumbled head first into the water.

Taking stock of his progress, Harry was bolstered when he saw he was nearly finished. Just one more. The last stretch of the task lay ahead of him with the center column on the other side. What laid between him and it was more platforms floating over the water, some back and forth, some up and down, and some side to side, all of them interspersed with more pillars.

Quickly as he could, he tried to map it in his mind and made his way onto the first of the platforms. As he'd come to expect, the pillars came alive at that point. Between the torrents of flame and the ridiculously fast projectiles, it made the area look like a bit of a death trap. Or at least a bit of a maiming trap.

And then, as Harry stood there, the platform beneath his feet shook violently and started plummeting down to the water below. He hopped to the next platform that was floating up and down… and took him right into the path of one of the stone fists. He made to duck beneath it, but it grazed against the side of his head.

"Oh and somehow, he's managed to stay on!" Wobbling from the impact, he could feel a trickle of blood. He didn't have time to worry about it, because he wasn't going to wait around long enough to find out if the new platform would falter as well.

Dipping and diving and dodging… he made his way forward, ever closer to the center of the arena. And every platform he touched in his journey splashed into the waters below before returning upward where it began.

He tiptoed across one long, thin stretch of stone and nearly found himself knocked off balance as a torrent of water shot across his feet from another of the pillars. Seems a little late to be adding something new… bastards.

Little by little he made his way forward, his body fatigued and sweat dripping from his brow. Finally, he landed on the final platform, made of black stone instead of white. He walked to the center and touched the obelisk, as he did it the roar of the crowd finally reached him.

"And he's done it! Harry Potter has completed the first task of the tournament!" The commentary was nearly drowned out by the crowd, "And in just over twenty minutes." Harry felt the euphoria of a job well-done wash over him, and it was quickly followed by a lightheadedness.

He brought his hand to his temple and felt the wet blood there, "Nothing Poppy can't fix."

He found himself looking at the obelisk. There were runes written in lines, in different languages. None of it seemed to have anything to do with powering the magic of the task, "Something about ice and snow…" Without a second thought, he decided to take it with him. A couple of severing charms cut through the rock, and he levitated it off and shrunk it down, big enough that it would fit in his pocket. Who knows, could be a clue for the next task.

Behind him, the bridge reformed itself into a single line and the pillars descended back down into the water. There was a painful throb from his shoulder, as he made his way across the bridge. He looked to his fellow champions. Solen was just starting the final stretch while Ivar was walking upside down along the path further back. Satisfied with his victory, he waved at the Hogwarts student section as he made his way down the stairs.

Professor McGonagall was waiting for him at the bottom of the stairs, "Well done, Mr. Potter." She wore a usually stern expression, but even he could see that she was quite proud of him, "Now if you'll follow me, I'll show you to Madam Pomphrey."

"Thank you… Professor." His speech was slurred. Head wounds had a propensity to bleed profusely, and it was catching up with him.

They headed into the tunnel, and into a room he hadn't been in before. It was a medical room, though not quite as well stocked as the s school's nfirmary. Poppy Pomphrey scoffed when she saw the state of him, "You know, Mr. Potter, I'm quite impressed. This is the first time I've had to treat you this year. It must be a record for you." She muttered the last to herself, but he heard anyway, "Heavens know I've seen enough of you over the years."

"You say that like you don't enjoy my company, Poppy." He gave her a smile, but only managed it a moment before wincing.

She just clicked her tongue and gestured him over to one of the bed's as she waved her wand over him, "Not a bad bit of healing considering the circumstances, but I'm going to have to rebreak it to fix it properly. And a concussion to go along with it, how lovely."

The wound on his head knit itself up easily enough, but that did nothing to get rid of the lightheadedness. The matron summoned a vial from the cabinet, "Lost a good bit of blood it would seem. Take this."

The taste was unpleasant but the Blood-Replenishing Potion did its job. He sat there as she went to work. Rebreaking the bone hurt like hell, worse than it did in the actual event without the adrenaline, but it dissipated quickly once Poppy healed the damage, "It really says something that this isn't in your top three worst visits with me."

"I have a gift." he said cheekily.

"That's one way of putting." She said with a roll of her eyes, "Now, the concussion isn't quite as simple. Afraid you're going to have to stay here until I know there's no adverse side effects. If you fall asleep, it's fine, I can check on it with a spell so no problems there."

"I'm always happy for your company." Harry told her as the door opened again and Solen came in. She was waterlogged, limping quite heavily, and her arm was burned slightly, no worse than first degree though. Then there were the cuts on her back from the disc he'd hurled at her. When she saw him, she only frowned, whether it was in thought or frustration he didn't know.

"Over there, dear." Poppy told her. As the matron got to work on his French competitor, the concussion caught up with him as the last of his adrenaline bled away. Harry felt his eyes drifting shut and he was asleep a few moments later.

Follow the link in my profile to find everything else I'm working on. 

Chapter Text

There was a steady fall of clear white snow falling from the enchanted ceiling as the students ate their breakfast Sunday morning. It seemed to Harry that everyone from all three schools was there, which wasn't always the case. Quite predictably, people were still chattering about the tasks the previous day. For his part, Harry was sitting across from Fleur just enjoying his breakfast, and taking the opportunity to tease the French beauty, "I still have a bigger lead than you…"

"You didn't 'ave to deal with ze whirlpools, or ze sea serpent…" The basics of the task had been the same for each set of champions, but the details became more difficult with age. Fortunately, the sea serpent had been rather innocuous, except for the fact that it chased, almost as though it had been playing, anyone who fell.

"That would be a good argument if it weren't for the fact, you never fell into the water." Harry pointed out. Though Roger hadn't been so lucky. He'd lost nearly five minutes getting chased around by the serpent.

Huffing, Fleur frowned cutely at him, "Nor did you 'ave to deal with ze spikes or blinding darkness… or ze random platform flips…"

"Because they were such horrible, impassable obstacles for you."

"And I'd say that Viktor iz tougher competition than either of yours." She said the last a bit more softly, glancing in the direction of Solen who was discreetly watching them.

"You know what I'm hearing, Fleur? Excuses." The blonde narrowed her eyes at that and he only gave a little smile back. How adorable. Though, he knew she would likely make their next dueling session more difficult for his cheek.

"Oh, stop teasing her. You both did vonderfully, it doesn't matter that you finished bit faster than her." Anya said from his left. This was only the second time the two veela had joined them for breakfast. Orina was further down sitting with Daphne, Sue, and Tracey. Even though they had incredible control of their allure, thanks to the entwinement, there was still more than one not so subtle glance thrown their way from the lads, and a few of the ladies, around the Great Hall. And that was to say nothing of Fleur.

All three were perfectly accustomed to it though and ignored it effortlessly. Fleur just nodded her head toward his first lover, "And you didn't even finish zat much faster zan moi! You just finished much faster zan Solen and Ivar."

"And she didn't get concussed." Anya pointed out unhelpfully.

Harry just waved that off, "It was nothing."

"If it vas nothing, your matron vouldn't have made you stay for observations."

"It was barely an hour." He argued.

"But longer zan me." Fleur singsonged.

Harry held up his hands and conceded, "Fine… fine, we'll call them equally impressive performances."

The young women shared amused looks as they went back to eating their breakfast. There was a wooshing of wings from overhead as the morning post arrived. Dozens of owls dropped off the letters and packages, and the Sunday edition of the Daily Prophet.

Hedwig dropped in with the paper in her claws and stared at him expectantly. Absently, he fed her a few scraps of bacon as he unfurled it. Unsurprisingly, the first headline was about the Tournament, but quite understandably, that wasn't the thing that immediately caught his eye. Instead it was his name emblazoned boldly across the middle of the page.

Harry Potter: Fearless Champion or Reckless Menace?

By Rita Skeeter

There isn't a witch or wizard alive who doesn't know the name of the child that ended the war with He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. But after years of anonymity, he's returned to the wizarding world with a clear penchant for danger… and little regard for his own safety, and seemingly that of those around him.

Thanks in no small part to his previous accolades, many view him as heroic; however, there are those who paint a much different picture of the young wizard. "He's a menace." One anonymous Slytherin student claimed when asked for comment, "If you say the wrong thing, he'll start making threats at best or throwing spells at worst. I know more than one person who just stays out of his way for fear of what might happen if you don't."

The article went on to try and defame his character, even portraying his actions at the World Cup as self-serving and questioning his association with more than one of the ladies in his life. Though, Harry didn't personally find that out as he tossed the rag away with a sardonic chuckle. Anonymous Slytherin student my arse. Draco really is pathetic.

To be perfectly honest, he'd expected worse from the muckraking journalist. From the fact that there were a few people around the hall openly pointing and laughing at the article, he couldn't help but think that most of his peers agreed. There was a small part of him that wanted to deal with it, but something told him he wouldn't have to. He would swear he could actually feel the moment that Sirius read the same paper far away in London as he felt the hair on the back of his neck go up. And he trusted that his godfather would take it far worse than he did.

And as the Headmaster stood at the front of the room, he had a feeling that he would have something else to worry about in short order, "Good morning, I will take up only a moment of your day, I promise." The whole room went silent, "With the first task of this Tournament over, we must look ahead. The Yule Ball," Those three words caused more than one of the young witches to start chatting among themselves excitedly, "was a tradition of the old Tri-wizard Tournament and will be continued on in its successor."

"It will be another wonderful opportunity grow the international relationships that are already being built through the tournament." He continued, "The Ball will be open to all years and held, on Christmas night. Our champions will open the first dance of the night." He looked over the crowd with a light smile and that twinkle in his eye, "Now, that's all. Have a wonderful rest of your day."

The soft murmuring became far louder as the Headmaster sat back down. The topic of conversation was now decidedly on one thing and one thing only, the Ball. The tasks the previous day were all but forgotten. While Harry was sure it would be a good bit of fun, it did bring to the forefront something he'd been putting off. The tournaments had taken precedence for him in the last month, but now that there was a little bit of a lull before the new year, he knew that it was time to have that conversation. And the Yule Ball just means it'll need to be sooner rather than later.

Noticing his distraction, Anya gave his hand a squeeze beneath the table. Giving her a reassuring smile, he said, "I think we should go have a little chat…"

Without needing to say more, she knew what he meant, and replied softly, "That vould probably be for best. I'll go tell Orina and ve'll tell the others." He appreciated the help and knew it would make things easier. Less conspicuous than me going up to all the ladies and inviting them somewhere in private. With that she got up and went to talk to her fellow veela. There were nods and agreements, and Orina along with Daphne and Sue got up and headed out of the hall. Tracey watched them go with a small curious frown before she found Sigrid instead.

As they went, they gathered Ginny and Padma as well. Luna gave them a hearty wave as she read a copy of her father's magazine. Considering it was a group of truly lovely girls, more than one of the lads followed them with their eyes. Half of them are probably thinking about asking them to the ball.

Across the table, Fleur looked at him curiously, "If you wouldn't mind, I need to have a rather important conversation with you… in private." He informed her softly, careful not to let anyone overhear.

Fleur quirked an eyebrow, but agreed easily, "Of course." They stood together and she headed toward the door while he made his way over to Susan. The redhead was sitting next to Hannah… who had a red cheeked, stuttering Neville across from her, "If… if you want, would you… would you go to the Ball with me."

Susan was having a hard time not giggling at his struggles. Not because she was teasing him, but because she found it a bit mental that he was so nervous to begin with. Hannah nudged her friend in the shoulder to shut her up before she reached across the table and rubbed his hand, "I'd love to go with you, Neville."

He gave a big sigh of relief while Susan just gave him a big smile and thumbs up before she noticed Harry approaching his fellow Gryffindor from behind. He clapped Neville on the shoulder which made him jump slightly, as Harry told him sincerely, "Well done, Neville. I think you might be the first person in the whole school to get himself a date." That made him blush tomato red, but he also looked more than a little proud of himself for that.

Turning his attention to Susan, he asked, "Can I steal you for a bit?" He knew that Susan was already aware of the situation, but he also wanted to make sure all of the ladies were on the same page with the whole thing.

"Sure, it'll give these two a bit of time alone… maybe to discuss their plans for the ball." She couldn't resist ribbing the pair as she stood. Neither of them seemed to mind as they were just too busy smiling at one another.

She followed him down the table until they reached the door where Fleur waited for them, "Alright, come on then." Susan seemed to have some idea of where they were going from her previous visit, but Fleur just followed behind. They reached Anya and Orina's room quickly, and he opened the door for the two girls.

The others were already there and they all turned as he came in. Whatever conversation had been going on before his arrival stopped, and he couldn't help but recognize this was the first time he was with all the ladies in the same room, just them, since finding out the exact nature of what was going on. Or ever really.

Fleur went and took a seat at the table between Anya and Orina with Padma across from her, while Susan plopped herself down on the couch with Daphne and Ginny sitting between her and Sue. Though it was a bit of a tight fit, she ended up draping her legs over her Slytherin friend, which earned her a light glare.

"So…" He really didn't know where to begin as he found himself standing there with his back to the closed door and eight pairs of intense, and quite beautiful, eyes on him.

"Come on, out with it, Harry." Daphne interjected bluntly, causing more than one the other girls to snicker, "We're all curious and Orina and Anya have been incredibly obtuse about the whole thing."

"Right, well…" Harry took a breath and decided to just come out with it, "You're all aware, to some extent or another, that I'm involved with everyone here." The girls listened, none of them surprised by the blunt truth, "It's not because I'm a cad or… or some sort of a ridiculous Casanova who just wants to get into your knickers." Not that it hasn't been lovely.

"Harry, if any of us actually thought that, I don't think we'd be here." Sue Li piped in.

"Besides I'm pretty sure we've all been more than happy with you getting into our knickers." Ginny added with a little wink in his direction. A few of the girls giggled at that while Fleur, the only one who had done nothing more than kiss him, had a light blush come to her cheeks.

Harry chuckled at that, "There are some… unique circumstances that have made that possible." He wasn't going to tell them the specifics of the Horcruxes, not while Tom was still alive, but he could tell them enough.

"Of course, there is." Susan snickered, "It's you… and nothing ever seems to be simple with you."

"Thanks…" He said blithely as he ran hand through his hair. Getting to the crux of this conversation, he continued, "Look, when I saved Orina and Anya at the World Cup, we had sex for the first time." No one was surprised by that particular piece of information. Those who didn't know for sure guessed at it easily enough, "And in the process, they entwined their magic with mine." Half of the girls looked surprised by that, the three veela and Susan being the exceptions.

"And that means?" Padma gestured with her hand to continue.

"That we share a fragment of our magic between us. It has some small advantages for all of us." He wasn't going to get into the specifics at the moment, he wanted to get to the point, "But the important thing you all need to know is that in the process… they healed a bit of my soul that had been damaged." The other girls all turned to the two veela shocked.

"Partially." Orina corrected him with a little smirk. She seemed to enjoy the predicament he found himself in or more that he even thought it was much of predicament to begin with.

Talking around such an intricate bit of magic wasn't the easiest thing in the world, so he just ploughed on, "Yes, partially. There's still a scar there, a scar that is trying to heal. And it's done that by seeking out balance… from the magic of others. People who are compatible with both my magic and that of Orina and Anya."

"In other words, us." Daphne cut in, with one arched eyebrow.

"Yes, exactly. And it's… facilitated that process by manifesting something similar to the allure. Dumbledore's words not mine." He clarified when they giggled at his rather clinical description, "Which probably explains why some of you started having some rather…"

"Knicker-ruining thoughts and feelings towards you… not to mention the dreams." It was a rather crude way of putting it but also the most accurate.

No one spoke up to contradict Susan, but he did hear Ginny whisper a quiet, "Nothing new there." He was slightly surprised to see Sue nod beside her.

He swallowed as he got ready for the last little bit, "Anyway, our magics are melded together, according to Professor Dumbledore and Iliyana, 'on a truly profound level.' And when we… have sex for the first time, just as happened between Anya and I, our magics become entwined."

The room went completely silent then. After a second, Sue spoke up brow furrowed in concentration, "How long have you known?"

He expected the question, especially from Sue, "About the allure? Around a month. About our magic? Just over a week." Her shoulders eased slightly when she heard that, "I promise you, I would've told you before we…"

"I know," She assured him with a little smile that did a great deal to set him at ease, "I just needed to hear you say it."

"Well, at least we're not nearly as mad as I thought we were." Daphne said, sounding about as relieved as Sue, "I just about drove myself around the bend at one point because I couldn't work out how everyone was just so okay with it all."

"Are there any negative side effects?" The Slytherin asked astutely, more to the other girls than him.

"Being really turned on every time Harry decides to get frisky with someone else who's magic is entwined." Ginny said wistfully, "Not that it's much of a negative mind you. It's not all that hard to get used to and, it can be quite fun, honestly." Susan and Sue both couldn't hold back their naughty smiles of agreement.

"And it's nice to know exactly why that's been happening. But I would say there are more important things to consider. What does it mean for the future?" Sue changed the line of thinking, "Will we all be married? Will we all just keep it hidden? Would it even be legal?" Leave it to a Ravenclaw to ask the pragmatic questions.

"Oh, it's definitely legal, just extremely rare." Every eye turned to Padma then, curious why exactly she knew that. She noticed the attention and started nervously playing with the bangles on her wrist, "I might have looked into it when I realized just how many gorgeous women were interested in the same bloke that I fancy."

"That's why you had the book on magical laws during the academic practice!" Her Slytherin teammate sounded very satisfied to finally understand that little oddity.

"Yes," she said quietly.

"I could have saved you some trouble and told you that while it is antiquated, it's perfectly legal. Though I doubt there are very many people who have ever had eight partners before." Susan couldn't hide her amusement.

"Right," The Indian witch said slowly, "It makes sense you would know at least a bit about it. If you want to continue the Bones name, you'll need to find a man willing to let you keep it."

"Same for me." Daphne raised her hand casually.

"Vhich is easier if man already has another vife, or six, to carry on his own name." Anya supplied helpfully.

"While I'm happy to understand exactly what's going on, I am curious why you decided to tell us all now specifically though?" Sue questioned him.

"Oh, isn't it obvious." Ginny said from beside her, "The Yule Ball… he can't take all of us, even if he wants to, and he doesn't want to hurt anyone's feelings so, it gave him a good reason to explain the whole thing."

"It seems rather simple to me." The only Hufflepuff of the group certainly made it sound obvious, "Harry is going to take Fleur to the Ball, because as champions they both must have dates and start the dancing. The rest of us can just go together either just us seven or with our other friends, and Harry will be a very attentive boyfriend by making sure he dances with every one of us over the course night." There were a couple of seconds of thought before the rest of the girls murmured their agreement to that proposal.

"I thought Ravenclaws were supposed to be the logical ones?" Padma snickered.

"Studious, witty, and wise doesn't always mean logical." She shot back.

"It's just gonna be a pain having to say no to all the other blokes in the school." Daphne ignored their banter and looked particularly put out by that idea.

"You'd be surprised, most of them vill have the good sense to stay away." Orina told the Slytherin.

Harry turned to the French witch, who he realized to that point had been surprisingly silent, "Fleur?"

"Oui, 'Arry?" He was caught up in those piercing blue eyes.

"Are you alright with all this?"

She gave him a gentle smile, and shook her head ever so slightly at his naiveté, "I knew, some of it at least. I knew from ze first moment we met zat zere were others in your life. And honestly, it didn't deter me for one moment… because I could feel zat connection. Zat compatibility inside of our magic. And ze way you can resist ze allure is… exhilarating." There was a naughty glint in her eyes, "And considering you reeked of four ozzer women when I met you, I knew that ze ozzer ladies wouldn't mind sharing, too."

"She is veela, Harry." Orina smirked at him, "Even haughty French ones know when they meet someone exceptional."

Fleur leaned over and smacked her playfully on the shoulder for the jibe, "I'm not 'aughty."

"Fleur, you're French. They're basically synonymous." Ginny laughed out. Everyone chuckled a bit at their lone French member's expense as she pouted cutely. But she was only able to keep the façade up for a moment before shaking her head with a soft chuckle of her own.

Harry gave her a smile and comforted her, "Honestly, it's endearing. Especially once someone gets to know you." Walking over to her, he made sure that her undivided attention was on him before he asked, "Fleur, would you do me the honor of being my date to the Yule Ball?"

The French witch beamed up at him, "I'd love to." There was a silence as she looked up at him with her heart in her eyes.

He looked to the rest of ladies in the room, making sure to look each of them in the eye before he promised them, "And I want every one of you to be my partners for the rest of the evening." They need to know that I care about all of them, that if I could, I'd take every single one of them.

The moment was broken with a meaty slap as Daphne swatted her hand against Susan's thighs, "How about you Susie, want to go to the ball with me?"

The redhead giggled, "Yeah, that'd be great." None of them really expected Daphne to be the one to do the asking, if anything Harry would have thought it would've been Susan.

Harry felt Fleur rise beside him, before her smooth fingers took hold of his chin. She tilted his head down as she leaned up to press her lips to his. On instinct, his hands ran down her side to cup her bum through silk skirt. As the kiss deepened she reached around and gave his bum a pinch of her own. It caused him to jump and she giggled as she told him, "I've been wanting to do zat for weeks… You can expect more of it now zat we understand each other."

"His bum does look wonderful, especially when you're dueling, doesn't it?" Sue sounded almost wistful just thinking about it. There were some slightly pink cheeks on each of the other witches, none more than Daphne from what he could tell.

Fleur smiled at the Chinese witch, "I meant ze kiss, but his bum is delicious, too." She leaned in for one more brief, passionate kiss, before pulling away with a chuckle, "Much as I would like to do this all day, I promised Gabrielle I would spend some time wizz 'er today."

Harry smacked his hand against her pert cheek one last time, leaving her gasping and flushed, "Well, I certainly wouldn't want to get on your sister's bad side." He pecked her on the cheek and then reluctantly let her out of his arms.

Fleur didn't look like she wanted to leave as she replied quietly, "No, you wouldn't."

"Much as we could probably get up to some proper fun in here, now probably isn't the time." Ginny decided to be the voice of reason, "Everyone saw us leave the hall together, after all." There were some disappointed frowns, none more so than Anya and Orina, but everybody recognized she was right.

Fleur was the first to the door, swaying her hips all the way. When she opened it, two bodies came tumbling into the room while one more person stood behind. Tracey and Sigrid, tried to untangle themselves from one another as Chloe hid her laughter behind her hand while waiting behind them.

"Didn't take you two for eavesdroppers." Their fellow female quidditch player was openly laughing at them.

"We weren't eavesdropping." Tracey insisted, "We just came up to let you know that the snow stopped so we were heading down to the pitch. Figured you could join us when you're done… with whatever this is… but knocking didn't seem to be doing the trick."

Ginny hopped off the couch and gave Harry a quick peck on the cheek before grabbing them around the arms and leading them out, "We're all done anyway so let's go."

"What about you, Harry?" Sigrid made sure to include him too.

"Not today, busy day yesterday, you know." There was no proper quidditch practice because of the events the previous day and he intended to take advantage of it.

"Your loss." Tracey said and waved him away as the three girls made their way out. Fleur followed just behind and quirked an eyebrow at her friend.

With a shrug of her shoulders, Chloe explained, "Gabrielle was curious where you were, I figured it was better if I came to find you just in case you were… occupied.' The little wiggle of her eyebrows made her meaning perfectly clear.

With a huff, Fleur just started walking down the corridor, her voice just carried back into the room as she said, "You're 'orrible… but thank you." Harry turned back to the other girls in the room and found that the rest of them were getting up to leave too.

Padma and Sue bid him goodbye next, giving him a kiss on each cheek, "We'll see you later, Harry. We have a couple assignments that need finishing… and Hermione convinced me to get an extra study session in for next weekends first proper round of the academic tournament." The Indian witch didn't sound too pleased with that, but she wasn't the sort to back out on something she'd already agreed.

The two Ravenclaws left side by side before Susan came up and gave him a hug, sure to press her impressive bust into his chest, "I should probably get back to Hannah, I can imagine how excited she is. She's been waiting for Neville to make a move since the start of term."

"We lads can be a bit slow sometimes." Harry snorted out.

"Oh, I know. You just got lucky that your own magic intervened on your behalf." With that she moved to the door before looking back to Daphne with a knowing little smile.

The blonde Slytherin, leaned in and gave him a kiss right on the lips before pulling back and saying ever-so-softly, "I'll see you soon."

"Of course," Harry agreed obliviously. Daphne gave him a little smirk and joined her friend as they headed out of the room, closing the door behind her and leaving him alone with Orina and Anya.

Sitting down between his two veela lovers, he breathed deeply, "That went about as well as I could have expected."

"They care about you." Anya said with a squeeze of his hand, "And it's hard to argue vhen someone tells you that your very magic is connected. And more than that, that you can feel it."

"Exactly, it was never them that you were really going to have to worry about… it was their families." Orina added unhelpfully.

Running a hand through his hair, he really didn't want to think about that, "One thing at a time, yeah?"

"Of course, that can just be future Harry's problem." Orina agreed as she moved over into his lap and rested her head in the crook of his neck. Leaning down, he kissed the her head affectionately when something caught his eye.

"What's that?" Lying on the couth was a ring, of knotted silver with sapphire inlaid on the top. That's Daphne's isn't it? I swear I've seen her take that off in potions before.

Anya followed his gaze and she just snorted, "I vould guess that one of the girls forgot it… by accident, I'm sure." Though from the lilt in her voice, that wasn't what she thought, not at all. Getting up, Harry placed Orina in his seat and went to pick it up.

As though it summoned her, there was a knock on the door. Anya shared a look with Orina as she got up and opened it. Daphne came gliding in looking determined as Harry offered her the ring, "Forget something?"

Daphne didn't take the ring from him, instead she came right up to him and pushed his hand down, molding herself into his front. She grabbed the back of his neck to pull him down into a hot, needy kiss. The silver piece of jewelry went tumbling to the ground forgotten as her tongue demanded entrance and he found himself happily following along. Her other hand pressed against his oblique as she lost herself in snogging him right there in the middle of the room.

Giggling, Anya whispered to Orina in Bulgarian, "Enthusiastic, isn't she?"

"Well, considering she manipulated the whole situation to make sure she would need to come back, alone, I would expect nothing less." Orina didn't look at her friend though, too busy watching the pair as hands started sliding beneath the clothes to tickle at bare skin.

Nipping at his lip one last time, she pulled back and gasped as she felt his hands cup her breast beneath her shirt. Harry took the opportunity to lean in and kiss against the lily-white skin of her neck. Her face flushed with desire as she moaned.

He pulled away and gave his a roguish grin, "I'm guessing you didn't have any prior engagements, unlike everyone else?"

Daphne shook her head, breath coming out in cute little pants, "No… and considering I've wanted this so badly, I figured there was no time like the present."

Harry chuckled slightly, but it died as she turned him and pushed him back into the couch. He noticed that Anya had Orina sitting in her lap, the pair was lightly caressing one another, their fingers dancing along soft fabric as they watched Daphne go to work.

For her part, the Slytherin wasn't nearly as subtle in her movements. Sitting her perky bum down onto his crotch, she started grinding herself against his growing manhood. He could feel her wet sex dripping through her knickers and leaving a little spot on the front of his trousers.

Desperate to increase that delicious friction, she mewled with delight as he filled his hand with her bum and helped push her harder against him. Her voice was eager in his ear, "I… I promised myself that I was going to make my fantasies a reality…uhn" She gasped as they managed to find that perfect spot together and push against her little nub, "You and… and Susan helped toward that. But, I'm ready to take some of it into my own hands."

Harry's fingers slid beneath the gusset of her little knickers and touched against the petals of her dripping sex, "You're already so wet." He teased her, dipping just the first knuckle of one finger into her.

"You just told me that our magic is literally connected… and then made out with one of the most gorgeous girls I've ever seen… Of course, I'm turned on." Orina giggled then, getting her attention. Daphne found herself transfixed for a moment as the two veela sat facing them, both wonderfully naked. Orina had her legs splayed apart, her pink hole squelching with every plunge of Anya's fingers. Her juices were dripping down and staining the thigh she was sitting on. Anya groaned as Orina reached over and twisted her nipple hard.

Exciting as he found that sight, he wanted Daphne's attention on him. Reaching up, he tore open her button down blouse, and left her in just an emerald-green, satin and lace, bra. He pulled down the cups to reveal bouncy, beautiful tits capped with dark, almost red nipples. They were just big enough to fill his hand. He squeezed the lovely globes as he leaned in to lavish her left breast with kisses.

His Slytherin lover decided that she had enough of the clothing getting in their way. From her position atop him, she managed to get his trousers and pants down around his thighs and free his turgid member. Whining low in her throat, she slid her sex along the underside of his cock and over his swollen crown, "I've missed that."

Harry smiled against her chest, and reached down for to his cock. Angling himself, he pushed his spongy dome along her entrance, teasing the needy young witch more than she could take. When his cock was sitting at her snug entrance, she grabbed his hand to still him and then let her hips drop. With that single plunge, she pierced her maidenhood and drove about half his length into her sheath. The silky material of her knickers pushed against the side of his cock to add just that extra bit of wonderful pressure.

"Ow… ow…" Her face knit up in pain, but a pulse of the allure, turned it from pain to pleasure in a moment, "Oh…" He filled his hands with her pert bum and just held her there. The muscles flexed and quivered as she experienced a mini orgasm.

Harry's hand went to her hip, and he guided her down until every inch of his length was buried in her body. Daphne closed her lovely eyes and wore a serene smile as she reveled in the feel of being stretched. When she opened them there was pure lust reflected in their blue depths. Like a woman possessed, she started gliding her hips up and down his length. Growling down at him, she demanded to know, "Fuck… you like that, Harry? You like my little pussy?!"

"Fuck… yes!" It was the truth, but more than that, he was enjoying every second of seeing her so wanton. So out of control, so needy for this hedonistic pleasure. He'd seen some glimpse of it in the dream, but reality was far better. Her pale skin was red with arousal and her eyes were nearly black, every drop of her hips pulled lewd noises from her throat that went right to his cock.

"That's right! You love this little pussy… you're gonna fill it with so much cum… Give it to me." She snarled the words out through gritted teeth as she found another speed.

Thwack. Thwack. Thwack. Her taut lips were messy with her own cream as she pistoned her bum up and down against his crotch. Harry squeezed and pinched every bit of soft, pale flesh he could get his hands on as she drove herself into a fervor.

Head thrown back in extasy, she whimpered as her sex became tighter. Her orgasm hit her like a train, her entire body going taut with just the head of his cock in her sex, "Oh… yes!" Her voice broke and her eyes glazed over from the mind-numbing bliss of that moment.

But on instinct, pussy still pulsing and clutching, she started slamming her hips into him again, "Give me that cum! Give it to me!" She gushed, every plunge causing a small squirt of her juices to stain the bottom of his shirt. As she bounced on his cock, suddenly Anya was standing over her shoulder. The veela sent him a naughty smirk, and gave him a little wave with her fingers. He could see them glistening with clear juices.

She ran her hand down along Daphne's back and beneath her skirt, and then Harry found out exactly what she was planning. The blonde on his lap, arched her back and whimpered pitifully as he felt pressure on the underside of his cock… from Anya's wiggling digit prodding into her bum.

Getting her bum fingered trigged a titanic orgasm. Her whole body shook like a leaf before she fell against his chest. Orina joined them then too, laying herself down against his side. She stroked the witch's hair and cooed softly, "You did so vell… ve were impressed."

Daphne's voice was hoarse from the screams and cries of bliss as she pleaded with him, "Please… please… I'll do anything you want… just… fill me up… please." Her earlier impatient demands had given way to desperation. Orina giggled and tweaked one of her nipples, while Anya started fucking her bum with her finger even as she kneeled down and started licking and kissing the base of his cock.

His newest lover shivered through another orgasm, slipping on the edge of consciousness. She bit down hard against his shoulder as she whimpered somewhere between pain and pleasure. Enthusiastic as she'd been, her hips were still now. Harry took hold of her waist, and started plowing upward into her still cumming cunt.

"Oh… oh gods…" She kissed against his jaw as he hammered away at her snug hole. It took only a few more seconds surrounded by her spasming heat before he sheathed himself inside of her with a growl. Her eyes widened, very much alert, as she felt the first warm spray of his seed, "yessss… a… a…a mazing…"

Her mouth opened in a silent scream as he filled her again and again. Her walls were bathed in white as they tried to coax every drop it could get from his balls. That last euphoric peak saw her teeter out of consciousness.

At this point it was something that he'd come to expect. Normal witches weren't accustomed to the feel of the entwinement happening. Hugging her to him, he chuckled as she quickly started letting out cute little snores. He just let her sleep with his cock still plugging her hole.

There was a pop, as Orina pulled her finger free of Daphne's tight bum but she kept cleaning where they were joined. As Anya leaned in to kiss his jaw, he knew that they weren't quite done for the morning. Not that they'd hear any complaints from him.

Follow the link in my profile to find the rest of my work.

Chapter Text

"Legillimens." He didn't think he'd ever heard a spell said quite so hatefully. There was no subtly, no gentle probing, just an all-out assault on his mind and the barriers within.

Harry was sitting in the same chair he'd spent many of his mornings since the start of term. He was sweating profusely, the collar of his shirt had a large, damp ring around it. His temple was throbbing, and there was a sharp pain at the back of his neck, like a hot knife between his two vertebrae. He had a white-knuckled grip on the arm of the chair. The wood creaked lightly as he squeezed to the point of pain. The Headmaster watched the entire exchange stoically.

Snape wasn't looking much better, though. The repeated failures were driving him spare. His face was splotched with red, and there was sweat along his brow. And his greasy, black hair was disheveled.

Except for the spell, next to nothing had been said between the three men. Snape behaved and so Harry decided too as well. Besides, stopping every one of his attacks on my mind is far more satisfying than any little jab I might be able to throw at him.

The probe banged against the walls in his mind, again and again with all the relentlessness of an invading army at the gates. But despite the potions master's best efforts, and they really were his best efforts, he failed.

Harry let one stray thought out into the space of his own mind, just a little nugget for the man to chew on. Did you think this would be your opportunity to finally get back at me? To put me in my place? To prove to yourself that I really am everything you think I am? It must get tiring being so horribly wrong about me at every turn.

Snape made an unpleasant noise in the back of his throat that sounded like cursing but really couldn't be made out as Harry pushed against, the admittedly powerful probe, with a pulse of his own magic. His counter physically forced back Snape two steps. As he tried to right himself, he snarled while raising his wand, "Leg…"

"I believe that is enough, Severus." Dumbledore spoke up then, "Harry has proven himself more than equal to the task as I dare say you left nothing on the table. I shall inform you if we ever need your assistance in the future."

The professor stared at Harry with dark eyes, fury written across his features. Unable to help himself, Harry smiled back, more than a bit cockily, "Thank you, professor. This lesson was… enlightening."

Smoothing down his hair, Snape schooled himself before he turned to Dumbledore, "Of course, Headmaster, I must prepare for my morning lessons anyway." He didn't spare Harry another glance as he headed toward the door and shut it behind him more harshly than was perfectly necessary.

The throbbing in his head was slowly abating, and the sharp pain had gone dull as his body slowly recovered from the session. Dumbledore shook his head with a sigh, "Must you antagonize him?"

"No, but sometimes it's just too good of an opportunity to pass up." Harry didn't feel one ounce of guilt, "He certainly takes every opportunity to do the same to me."

"True," he conceded, "But considering you'd already taken the victory, as it were, I don't think it was worth rubbing in."

"I'll keep that in mind for the future, sir." Harry told him, trying to be diplomatic. But considering how horribly petty the overgrown bat is, it's quite difficult not to take the opportunities when I get them.

"I suppose, that's the best that I can hope for." Dumbledore gave him a small smile, "Though I must still congratulate you… that was a job very well done. I have learned not to doubt you over the years, but even still, I'm impressed."

"Thank you, sir." Harry replied, proud of the revered wizard's confidence.

"You are as prepared as possible should Tom ever have the opportunity to attack your mind. Though, I still pray that it never comes to something like that."

"Does this mean an end to our lessons then, professor?" Harry knew that Occlumency alone hadn't been the purpose behind their sessions, but they were a predominant part of them. They, along with his exercises in control, had left him with better command of his magic than he could ever remember.

Dumbledore steepled his fingers in front of him, stopping to think, "No… I don't think it does. We may reduce the frequency of these sessions, for a time at least, but I think it would be in your best interest to continue. There's a great deal of knowledge I can impart upon you. And given the potential danger you face… I don't see why we shouldn't give you every tool possible."

While the Headmaster had never been uninterested in his magical education, this was far more direct than in the past, "Why now?"

"Because for the first time in the years we've known each other your magic and mind are entirely your own." The Headmaster didn't hesitate in giving him the truth, "You're an exceptional wizard, Harry, and I only expect you to grow greater with time. But should Tom return, I'll be the first line of defense for the time being… and until recently you had a connection to him that I didn't fully understand. That he might have found a way to exploit. There are many things I still happily shared with you, but the intricacies of how I approach magic… I don't think that would have been wise."

"Why not teach me Occlumency sooner?"

"Your connection was far more complex than a simple spell. So, there was no guarantee that it would actually work." He reasoned easily, "Though had the need arisen, I had every intention of giving you the necessary tutelage."

In his estimation, it was a reasonable explanation, "Fair enough, professor."

His blue eyes twinkled, "Very good, Harry. I think that'll be all for this morning." Though before he left, Dumbledore slid him a potion vial, "Severus was on rather fine form, I imagine you could use a little pick me up." It was true, the pain in his head still hadn't abated, and his arms felt heavy at his side. Uncorking the potion, he downed it in one.

It was Pepper-Up Potion, and in a moment most of the fatigue left his body. With a grateful smile, Harry placed the vial back down on the desk, headed out of the office and made his way to the enchanted staircase. Not in the mood to plod all the way up to the tower, he decided to grab a shower in Anya and Orina's room.

It was still early, but there were a couple Ravenclaws and Gryffindors making their way down from their towers for breakfast already. As he made it to the third-floor landing, he was met by a welcome sight, "Morning Sue."

The Asian witch gave him a shy smile, "Morning Harry." He loved that she still got a bit flustered around him even though he'd literally seen her in the throes of passion, cumming on the end of his cock. She looked down to his sweaty shirt, "Busy morning?"

"Very. But it was successful, so I can't complain." He told her with a chuckle, "I'm just going to grab a shower now."

"You had a good time… yesterday afternoon?" She asked him curiously, stopping him with the touch of his arm.

Harry quirked an eyebrow at that, "I did… Daphne decided that she was tired of waiting."

Biting her bottom lip, Sue looked up at him with dark eyes, her voice was quiet, "It made studying quite a bit harder."

"Sorry about that." He rubbed the back of his head. He knew that Ginny quite enjoyed the sudden bouts of arousal it caused in her, but there was no guarantee that all the girls would feel that way. Maybe I should be more careful about when I'm making love.

"Don't be…" Her cheeks flushed slightly. Or not. She gave him a wistful little smile, "It was… fun honestly… just more intense than the other times it's happened." Maybe because it was Daphne's first time? "And It might have made me realize… that we haven't had a chance… since after the duels." She finished leadingly. It wasn't that they hadn't touched each other… but their best opportunity to be alone had been their dueling practices and that had changed thanks to Fleur. Not that it's going to be a problem from now on.

So almost two weeks of being teased. He knew from experience that could be absolutely torturous… wonderful in its own way… but also awful. The Asian witch subconsciously rubbed her thighs together as she looked at him meaningfully.

Making sure that there was no one else coming down the staircase, he took her hand and pulled her along toward what had become his own second room in the castle. They reached it quickly and made their way inside. He wasted no time in capturing her lips.

Pressing her back against the door, they fell into each other. His hand slid between her slender thigh and found her heat dripping and bare, "No knickers?" He smiled against her lips as she tried to hump into his finger. He teased the petals of her sex, gathering a bit of her dewy essence on the tips as she slowly circled her hips.

"I… um…" She was having a hard time thinking as her eyes fluttered shut at his touch.

"You planned this didn't you?" He nipped at her lips, "You wanted to catch me on the way up didn't you?"

She nodded her head frantically, "Knew you were meeting Dumbledore this morning… thought it'd be a good moment to… to catch you alone." An adorable little whimper escaped her lips as he slid his fingers into her sex.

"You're so wet for me." He pointed out as her tunnel squelched with every plunge of his fingers.

"Al… always." She arched herself into his touch as he cupped her full breast over her blouse, "Please… please… Harry… I don't just want your fingers." Her fingers went to the hem of his shirt and slipped beneath the waist of his pants. Her dainty fingers found his shaft, dragging a moan from his throat.

Pulling his cock free of its confines, he let it smack against her tummy. Precum stained her shirt as it rested against her. Giving him a few firm strokes, she angled his cock toward her welcoming heat. Her eyes were dark and needy, as she pleaded with him, "Fuck me…"

She buried her face in the crook of his neck as he buried his cock in her hole with one slow, steady thrust. Her pussy clutched against his cock, "Such a tight little pussy for my big cock." Hiding her face in his neck, her faced flushed in arousal and embarrassment. It didn't stop her from humping her hips against him, chasing more of that delicious friction, "So impatient…"

"Need it…" She whimpered into him.

It was hard not to feel like a king with such a beautiful girl so desperately needy for him. Taking hold of her narrow waist, he held her in the air and started gliding her juicy twat along his length. Drops of her arousal fell at his feet as he plowed into her again and again.

Sue hooked her legs around his lower back and pulled him in with every thrust. She wasn't looking for gentle, careful lovemaking. She wanted to be ravished, and he had no problem doing it for her. Though he loved the way her moans were soft and sweet even as he battered the back of her snug hole with brutal thrusts.

"Oh… gods… yes!" Her pussy squeezed down on his cock impossibly hard, clutching and coaxing him to his peak. Thump. Thump. Thump. The door creaked lightly under the pressure they were putting on it as they rutted against each other, "I… want… it. Give. It. To. Me!"

Forcing himself to the hilt, her eyes glazed over as warmth filled her belly. Hot cum painted her insides white as he pulsed inside of her. The slender Asian witch twitched and wiggled with every fresh batch of baby batter that filled her. Her body went limp against him even as she kissed against the crook of his neck. There was a glisten of sweat on her brow as she gave him a sex-drunk little smile, "Thank you… really needed that."

Harry kissed the top of her head, and gave her bum a firm spank that made her gasp, "Any time, Sue." Her legs wobbled slightly as he put her back down, but she managed to steady herself. The air smelled of sweat and sex, as did they, "Now, I really need to take a shower."

Sue bit her bottom lip, clearly tempted to join him, but decided against it. Making herself look presentable, she leaned up to give him a kiss on the lips, "I'll see you later." With that, she turned and left him behind. He couldn't help but note that she still had his cum leaking from her tight hole and little did he know, that was just the way she wanted. These girls… are just bloody brilliant.

After his shower, he just asked Dobby for breakfast so that he didn't need to run down to the Great Hall only to come back up for Ancient Runes. It meant that he was one of the first into the classroom despite his busy morning.

As he sat waiting for class to start, he found himself looking over the tablet he'd taken at the end of the first task. It was the first time he'd given it a proper look, and he had a feeling that progress was going to be slow.

Padma sat herself down beside him and asked, "What's that?"

"Just something from the first task… I think it might be a clue for the second."

"Mind if I have a look?"

"Be my guest."

The Indian witch looked it over, before she turned to him with a frown, "This is… complex. It looks like some of the languages are manipulated or outright mixed together."

"I noticed that, yeah."

Looking it over again, after a second, she told him, "I want to help you with this."

"Alright." He wasn't going to turn down help when it was offered.

"And I know exactly who else to ask. I'll get this back to you when we're done." Without a second thought, she grabbed the tablet and headed over to Hermione. He watched as Padma explained to his bushy-haired friend.

There was pointing and raised eyebrows until he heard Hermione say, "Oh… if it's for Harry, I'm happy to help." That was all the Ravenclaw needed to hear as she sat down next to her and they started pouring over it before the class started.

Daphne walked in then and took the opportunity to steal the seat next to him. The blonde gave him a knowing smile, "Fun morning?"

"Very." There was no point denying it when she knew full well what he'd been up to.

"Sue certainly looked like she thought the same when she came down for breakfast. Looked like she was practically glowing." She teased him.

"You looked much the same yesterday. I aim to please, after all." He said, always thrilled to bring one of his lovers pleasure.

"I noticed." She gave him a little smile, "It was an interesting experience for me… the whole ridiculous sympathetic arousal. Not yesterday that was bloody brilliant, would recommend." Her voice was soft, and sweet, "Would've been nice if my sister wasn't right there while my pussy was on fire with need this morning."

"Sorry?" He was starting to learn that probably wasn't the right thing to say with his girls though. They knew what they were in for now, and seemed to be happy to dive in with both feet.

"No, it's alright. Made it more exciting in the end." Beneath the table she slipped something into his hands, it was an emerald pair of lacy knickers that quite clearly had a damp spot on the gusset, "Had to take care of myself before I came up here, unfortunately." I'm starting to wonder if part of the reason my magic chose the girls it did is because every single one of them has an incredible naughty streak. Not that he was complaining, mind you.

He tucked the skimpy undergarments into his pocket before anyone could see, as she put that day's edition of the Daily Prophet on the desk, "While you were having your fun this morning, you missed a different kind of fun down in the Great Hall." Across the front page of the paper were the words Apologies from the Editor.

"Looks like badmouthing a national hero, who just recently was instrumental in putting three terrorists into jail, isn't a good way of selling papers." Daphne said, pleased as he was, "What it is good for is garnering massive public backlash that gets you fired along with a direct rebuke from the Minister of Magic. When you get a chance, you might want to read it. Your godfather had some rather choice words for that horrid bitch."

Harry couldn't help the deep laugh the bubbled up in his chest, "I knew Sirius was going to do something, I just didn't expect him to work quite so fast."

"He did in two days what people have been trying for years to do. Gotta say, it's rather impressive."

"Don't tell him that," He snorted, "He's already plenty confident as it is. His ego doesn't need more inflating." They both chuckled as the rest of the class had filed in and Professor Babbling came in from her office.

"Morning everyone, I hope you had a good weekend. It was certainly exciting." She gave Harry a little smile, "Now, today we're going to discuss Muggle-Repelling Wards and how the spell can be bolstered by tying it into a wardstone."

It was a rather standard, theoretical lesson. One which saw them all just taking notes as Babbling explained the basics, and some of the intricacies of the topic. Over the course of the period, Harry found out that Daphne had an impressive ability to multitask. And an equally impressive ability to be discreet.

The entire lecture, she diligently took notes and stroked the inside of his thigh tantalizingly close to his member. She was even bold enough to tease his crown, running her finger along his ridge through the fabric of his trousers. He heard every word, but he wasn't actually listening as he did everything in his power not to give away what the gorgeous Slytherin was doing to him. Merlin, she's asking for it.

The period felt far longer than normal by the time that Babbling finally told them, "Right, that's all for the day, you're dismissed." Harry sent a look Daphne's way, but she acted none the wiser.

As everyone packed up, they headed toward the door together. Out in the corridor, she leaned in and gave him a kiss on the cheek before she giving him a sly wink and telling him simply, "Bye."

He was lucky that he had some semblance of control, because otherwise he would be to tempted to drag her to the nearest empty room. Instead, he managed to growl out, "Bye. See you later." And when I do, I'm going to spank your arse red enough that you won't be able to sit for a day… at least.

Padma and Hermione came out behind them, just in time to see Daphne pull away. His Gryffindor friend quirked an eyebrow in question while Padma was entirely in the know. The Indian witch leaned up to give him a kiss on the cheek as well, "We'll have that tablet sorted for you in a jiffy, promise." Before he had a chance to respond she bounced away from him, and called out after the Slytherin, "Daphne, wait up."

Hermione was staring at him intently, "You know, we've both been pretty damn busy this year. Haven't had as many opportunities to just hang out, talk and I have a feeling that I'm missing something because of it… I mean you've obviously made some new friends, not that I'm any different, but something tells me there's more to it than that."

Running a hand through his hair, he told her, "It's… rather a long a story."

"Right… honestly, I'm not sure I even want to know. I have a feeling it's going to make my head hurt." That surprised him. Hermione always had a hard time not being in the know, and now that she realized there was something she was missing, he thought she was unlikely to let it go anytime soon. Turns out she's had some changes these last couple months, too.

"I'm sure we'll get to it eventually, but now doesn't seem like a good time. We do have Charms to get to."

She gave him a wry smile, and just shook her head, "Great deflection, Harry. Really."

"I know you'd rather pull out your own hair than be late for class, Hermione. I'm just looking out for you." With a roll of her eyes, she headed in the direction of the Charms classroom with Harry just behind.

As they made their way down, they ran into Ginny. She came up to them and grabbed his hand, a little smile on her lips, "Hey, Harry, could I steal you for a second?"

Hermione looked between them, before telling him, "I'll see you in Charms… try not make him late." She directed the last to the redhead.

"Won't take too long at all, just needed to ask him a quick question about a spell I'm struggling with in DADA, since I have it next." Ginny pulled him down a fourth-floor corridor and around a corner into one that was empty… and conveniently had a broom cupboard in it. Opening it, she pushed him in and immediately started pushing at the waist of his trousers.

It was cramped and a little dusty, but there was enough room for the two of them. Though they were pressed close together, not that either of them minded.

"You know, it's really unfair." She said with a pout as she fished his member out and steadily started beating her petite hands.

"What?" He responded dumbly.

"I went to bed last night needy and horny after playing with myself relentlessly because of the afternoon you put me through." She paused just a second to spit on his cock, adding it to the precum that was leaking from his tip, "My broomstick was glistening by the time I was done with Sigrid and Tracey, you know?" He only grunted his acknowledgement as she got going.

"I woke up this morning hoping that you'd be in the dorm for once… but nope. Instead, I end up down at breakfast when all of a sudden, my pussy absolutely throbs, you beautiful bastard." She leaned down to suck his cock and whined at the taste, or lack of it, "And you even had the gall to clean your cock afterward. Merlin, don't you know you taste even better covered in pussy juice, Harry?"

"I'll keep that in mind." Harry told her with a smirk. He loved seeing her so desperate and needy. She was always a naughty minx, but this just brought it to its extreme.

"You fucking better!" She growled as she turned her back to him and ground her pert bum against his cock. Reaching between her legs, she moved her panties to the side and placed his engorged cockhead at her entrance before shoving her hips back into him hard. Filling her tiny twat with his turgid flesh, she moaned out, "Oh… fuck… so good. I'll never get tired of the way you stretch my little pussy." She had to push up on her tip-toes to make it work and even then she couldn't quite managed to get his whole cock in because of the height difference.

"I certainly hope not." He took hold of her hips, bent his knees slightly, and buried himself into the athletic redhead. He flipped her skirt up over her lovely arse, and watched as her beautifully sculpted glutes quaked with the impact of his hips.

"Fuck me…" She demanded, "Use me, you fucking stud." Her pussy distended slightly with every push and pull of his cock. Her creamy cum gathered at the base of his cock as he hammered into the petite redhead.

"Merlin Ginny, you feel like you were made for my cock." Harry leaned over her back and kissed the shell of her ear. Her cheek was pressed against the wall, and she whimpered with every ferocious snap of hips. Her whole body flushed a rosy red and he felt her sheath tighten hard around his cock, trying to pull the cum from his balls.

"I was… I was… just for you…" She clawed at the stone wall as she shuddered through, "So good… I want your cum… I want to walk around knowing that I have your seed in my cunt for the rest of the day… Just like Sue." Her hand shot back to his hip and dug into his skin.

He didn't bother holding back, letting himself fall into the pleasure of the moment. He filled the ginger's wonderfully grippy hole with ropes of his cum. His thumb dug into the dimples of her back as he held her down against his crotch. Ginny squeaked and beat her hand against the wall as she came around him again. Her tight tunnel did everything it could to get every drop, "Fill that tiny pussy… yes!" Her ass jiggled and flexed as she moaned through her peak.

When he pulled out, cum leaked from her overstuffed hole and dropped thick and white to the ground. But the redhead was having none of that. She cupped her sex with her hand before pulling her panties to the side to stop the flow, "Thank you so much." Ginny told him reverently. What a fucking morning?

The warning bell went off then and they hurried to make themselves look presentable, though neither of them could do anything about that well-fucked glow, not that they really wanted to, mind you. As they hopped out of the cupboard she gave him a kiss, "Love you."

"Love you, too."

"Now get to class," She told him with a wry smile, "I don't want Hermione angry at me, or worse asking questions." He could only chuckle at this as she headed away from.

Just making it to Charms in time, he slipped in and looked for somewhere to sit. Somehow, it didn't surprise him that the only available seat was next to Susan.

His other redheaded lover gave him a knowing smile as he slid in next to her, "Hey, missed you at breakfast this morning."

"I was pretty tired after my lesson with Dumbledore." He told her more for the people nearby than for her sake.

She just leaned in so that only he could hear, "Among other things…"

"Yes, among other things."

"So, was it Daphne that's responsible for my currently dripping pussy?" Susan asked innocently as she brought her hand up to seemingly move something from his collar, though it had the added effect of letting him get a whiff of pussy juice on her fingers.

"Ginny."

"Lucky bitch." Susan said low, gaze falling to his crotch. They were stopped from any further conversation as Flitwick took his place in the middle of the room. Susan and Daphne seemed to be of one mind that day, as the redhead left him just as thoroughly teased as her blonde friend by the time they finished with the lesson and headed down to lunch. Though this time, he didn't have another one of his lovers to milk the cum from his cock.

That night, he found himself in a familiar classroom with a familiar partner. Just the two of them. He dodged to the side and fired off a blindingly bright light at the same time as he cast a spell that shaded his own vision. Without hesitating, he fired off a finisher that hit home. There was a dull thud as Fleur went flying into the wall and her wand went tumbling from her fingers. He summoned it before she got up and had the chance to continue.

There was a cute pout on her full lips as she blew her hair from her eyes, "Well zat iz it zen…" She was on her knees, sitting back on her heels. Just the sight of her there made something in him roar.

Moving over to her, he gave her a sympathetic smile, "Don't worry, Fleur. You'll have plenty of opportunity to overtake me again." She'd managed to win just two of their last six duels and so for the first time, he'd taken the lead in their tally.

"I don't know if it will do me any good, 'Arry. I zink you'll only pull away more." She gave him a bright smile, "Still, if I'm going to lose at least it is to an actual prodigy…"

"I don't know about that…" he said humbly.

"You might not, but I do. Now, is zere anything you want to do with your victory, mon amour?" She was looking up at him with hooded eyes peachy bum arch out slightly. Her striking blue eyes were dark, as she accused him, "I would almost say it was not fair today, you were terribly distracting."

"I was terribly distracting?" He said in credulously. The French veela wasn't wearing her normal school uniform. Instead, she was in a stretchy pair of black trousers that hugged her statuesque legs wonderfully. And then there was her shirt which had a deep-v that showed off a tantalizing hint of her impressive cleavage.

"Oui… you smell… delectable." Fleur said low and hot, her voice just above a whisper. "And I want a taste." She leaned forward and pressed her cheek against the bulge of his trousers, "Can I please?" There was something deeply arousing about the normally confident, and haughty, veela asking permission so demurely.

He ran his hand through her silky, silver-blonde, "Are you sure?"

She leaned into his touch as she offered him a brilliant, white smile, "I told you, 'Arry. I 'ave been waiting for weeks."

"To kiss me? Didn't you say." he reminded her with a cheeky smile.

"Among ozzer zings, oui. I didn't zink it was worth getting into ze specifics. I 'ave waited a long time to find ze right person… to suck and fuck… and love." She told him as she slipped her fingers beneath the waist of his trousers and pulled them down with a firm yank. Kissing along the pillar of flesh that was pressing against the stretchy fabric of his pants, she cooed low in the back of her throat, "Zey were right. You are going to reshape me… just for you." There was an eagerness in her voice that sent a wave of lust and need right down his spine. "

"Have Orina and Anya been teasing you?

Fleur wiggled her eyebrows, "I wouldn't call it teasing… just telling me what I can expect. But I do not zink zat's for today, today… I want to taste you. To suck you until you fill my belly wizz your cum." With that she pulled down his pants and unveiled the prize beneath.

Smack! It hit against her cheek with a heavy thud. Gasping with need, she wrapped on silky smooth hand around him and pressed it against her lips, "Hmmm… you smell so good…" She sniffed near the base of his cock, and he watched her eyes flutter shut, "Like you, manly and woody, but not just you… definitely not just you… Merde!" She licked the side of his shaft, eyes boring into his as she savored his flavor.

"Which one of your lover's iz it?"

"Ginny."

Humming low in her throat, she sucked at the base of his cock, where the redhead's creamy cum had been earlier that day, "I will have to taste it right from ze source." He throbbed in her hand, and Fleur giggled, "Do you like zat? Do you like ze idea of me with my tongue buried in ze ginger's tiny cunt?"

"You're…" His breath hitched as she kissed the underside of his cock, and whipped her tongue across his frenulum, "You're joking right? I don't know how I got so lucky that it's even a possibility."

She pulled up and gave him an absolutely wicked smile, "Oh, it's more zan a possibility, 'andsome. It's just a matter of time. But for now…" Finally, she couldn't wait any longer and opened her mouth. With one slow, steady descent she pushed her lips down his impressive length until they were pressed into the base of his cock. Her throat bulged but she did not gag, she barely even choked. Thank the gods for veela. Despite her inexperience, she let her instincts take hold and did an exquisite job of worshipping his cock.

Slowly, she pulled back up until just his cockhead was still in her mouth. Her tongue scraped against the underside of his shaft as she went right back down. Slow steady strokes enveloped every inch of him in beautiful wet heat. Fleur moaned around his girth as her fingers slipped into her own panties.

With every bob of her head, she drove herself closer to a peak as well. She looked up at him pleading with those striking blue eyes. Something, probably that connection in their magic, told him exactly what she needed from him. Cupping her cheek, he whispered soft and loving, "That's so good, Fleur. So perfect. You're my wonderful little cock-sucker."

Schlick. Glugh. Slick. His simple words of praise caused her to go into a frenzy, fucking her face back and forth along his shaft faster and faster. There was a growing pressure in his groin that tightened, harder and harder, ready to snap. But Fleur came first, she whimpered around his shaft as her body shivered around her digits. He watched the lewd display of her beautiful body shaking through its peak.

Voice strained, just on the edge, he asked her, "Do you want my cum?" Somehow, she managed to nod her head with his cock lodged in her throat. Throwing his head back, he felt the cum traveling up his length.

Fleur pulled back until just the spongy dome was in her mouth. The first rope hit her tongue and her eyes rolled to the back of her head. There was a noticeable wet patch on the front of her stretchy trousers as she went through another, fiercer, peak right after the first.

Without meaning to, she let his cock slip from her mouth. A couple ropes ended up covering her angelic face before she managed to latch back on and greedily suck down the rest of his seed. Almost entranced, she cleaned up every drop before she looked up at him, eyes big and vulnerable. One thing he learned was that, more than anything, veela wanted the approval and praise of their lovers and he had more than enough of it for his French lover, "It was wonderful, Fleur. You were wonderful. Would you want me to… "

She shook her head , but beamed up at him, "Ze next time, it iz already too close to curfew anyway." Standing she gave him a naughty little smile, "I'll dream about your taste tonight. The way it made me cum… I couldn't 'ave gotten luckier in a lover."

He gave her a kiss on the forehead that made her melt, "Merlin, it's me who's lucky." If the day had proven anything, it was that he had an embarrassment of riches. Though, maybe all of us have gotten lucky.

They parted that night with one more kiss. Fleur headed down to the carriage while he made his way to the third floor. When he opened the door, Orina and Anya both looked as though they were the cat that caught the canary. It was Orina who spoke up though, "So, you had… exhilarating day, no?" Seems like a bit of an understatement.

Follow the link in my profile if you want to see what else I'm working on. 

Chapter Text

"Born in 1754, what French wizard famously survived the Reign of Terror by casting a Concealment Spell on his own neck to make it appear that it had already been severed?" Griselda Marchbanks stood at a podium, raised where the head table would normally be. She was the impartial adjudicator for these events. Considering how long she'd been overseeing the testing for both the OWLs and NEWTs, she seemed like the logical person to administer a test. On either side of her was an eight-person team, one from Hogwarts and the other from Durmstrang.

The rest of the Great Hall was filled with seats instead of the usual long tables and benches. The crowd was silent, respectful of the event. And unsurprisingly, a good deal smaller than the ones for the dueling or the quidditch. That didn't mean that it was empty though, far from it. A good number of the fourth years were still there and some of the parents as well.

Ding! Each of the participants had their own silver bell, and a light above them to indicate who got in first. "Hogwarts."

"Vincent Duc de Trefle-Picques." Padma answered, clearly confident she was right.

"Correct." Marchbanks said without even looking up. Above their heads, golden numbers ticked up from 450 to 460. The Durmstrang contingent wasn't faring nearly as well. There was a measly 110 above their heads. Not that I can really blame them.

Not only were the members of his year knowledgeable, but they were quick too. They seemed to have a knack for getting to the buzzer first even when their competition clearly knew the answer. Suppose Vector and Babbling being 'nearly tyrannical' has really paid off.

"Who was the first Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards?"

Ding! "Hogwarts."

"Pierre Bonnaccord." Hermione rattled off, so quickly it was almost hard to understand her.

"Correct. Which country refused to participate?"

Ding! "Durmstrang."

The witch looked surprised that she managed to get in, so it took her a moment to answer, "Lichtenstein."

"Correct. Why?"

Ding! "Hogwarts."

"A ban on troll-hunting and a proposed bill to improve troll rights." Daphne managed to get in first that time.

"Correct." Harry had to stop himself from chuckling as it just went on. Of the forty-eight questions that'd been answered by their side, forty of them came from one of Hermione, Padma, or Daphne with sixteen each from the first two. The rest of the team doesn't even need to be here, honestly.

There was a weight on his shoulder, and a soft bit of snoring. Susan did her best, really, for her friends' sakes, and she'd made a valiant effort. But, she couldn't quite persevere through the whole event. With a gentle nudge of his shoulder, he stirred the redhead awake.

Susan snorted, and there was a bit of drool on his shoulder from where she'd lolled her head. There was a snicker from her other side as Ginny found the entire thing hysterical. Subtly as she could manage, Susan slapped the other redhead's thigh to shut her up but that only made it harder for her to contain her amusement.

"Have a nice nap?" He questioned quietly.

She nodded, but blushed a bit, "How long was I out?"

"Ten minutes, maybe less."

Susan looked up to the competitors, and groaned softly, "Long enough that Hannah noticed. Now I'm never going to hear the end of it."

"She's just jealous that she can't do the same." Ginny said cheekily, "They might as well be a three person team for how many times the rest of them have answered."

"Hey, Hannah managed to get a couple of answers in." Yes two, just two. But that didn't change the fact that Susan was going to support her friend.

"And you'll be able to congratulate her in just a little bit. They're almost done." When Hogwarts broke five hundred, the competition would be over.

"How many ingredients are used in the Polyjuice Potion?" Marchbanks posed the next question.

Hermione buzzed in ridiculously quickly on that one, "Seven."

"Correct." The number ticked up from 480 to 490. They'd missed a couple of questions with their distraction, "Name them."

Just as quickly, she buzzed in again, "Lacewing flies stewed for three weeks, leeches, powdered bicorn horn, knotgrass, fluxweed picked at the full moon, shredded boomslang skin, and the hair of the person you mean to turn into."

"Correct." With that, the number above their head grew and stars burst around it, "And congratulations to our victors, Hogwarts." Harry and everyone around him stood up and cheered them on with far more enthusiasm than the polite applause from the rest of the crowd. Their academic team rolled their eyes at the display of support, but couldn't hide just how chuffed they were with it either.

The competitors shook hands, the Durmstrang contingent looking more than a little put out by their quite tremendous loss. When they were done with that little formality, they were met by their friends.

"Well done!" Tracey gushed, moving right over to Daphne with Astoria close in tow. The blonde accepted her friend's excitement in stride, letting herself get pulled along. Neither of her parents had been able to make it, but she'd known that would be the case. In the leadup to Christmas, the apothecary was particularly busy, and neither of them could spare the day.

"You were all fantastic," Harry made sure not to leave any of them out, even if there were a couple of people who hadn't even managed to answer one question. More than one someone actually. Ernie looks properly depressed because of it. They seemed to appreciate it even as they dispersed, going to speak with their families. Susan ended up following Hannah as they went and spoke with her parents.

"We could've been better, though." Hermione said worrying her bottom lip.

"You answered thirty-nine more questions, and I don't think there was a single one that you didn't actually know."

"Exactly! There was more than one question where they just beat us to the bell… and you're wrong anyway! I couldn't remember when dragon breeding was outlawed by the Warlock Convention, I thought it was 1707 when it was really 1709!"

Padma shook her head, somewhere between amused and exasperated with her Gryffindor teammate, "That's the reason we're a team, Hermione, so that nobody has to know everything." Her twin sister bounced over to her with a hug as well. While they were quite different people, it didn't stop them from supporting each other.

"Really, dear, no one expects you to get all of the questions." Hermione turned around, eyes wide.

Standing behind her were two people who Harry had seen a few times before. Given they were dentists, they both had perfect smiles, "Mum?! Dad?! What are you doing here?"

"We couldn't possibly miss this, Hermione." Her mother said offering her daughter a hug that she happily accepted.

"The school made sure that all parents were informed of their children's participation and made it possible for us to attend." Mr. Granger pointed to a simple necklace around his neck that must have been responsible for letting them see past the usual muggle deterrents and illusions.

"But how did you even get here?" Hermione asked, still stuck somewhere between disbelieving and ecstatic.

"Portkey." Her father told her with a frown, "Horrible way to travel, convenient though. And more than worth it to get a chance to see you sweetheart."

"Oh, brilliant," She hadn't been expecting such a simple answer, "Do you have time to stick around for a little while, I'd love to show you the castle."

Professor McGonagall overheard, and interjected, "All parents or guardians are welcome to stay for the afternoon."

Her mother rubbed her shoulder, "Well, show us everything then."

"Oh, you have to see the library." Ginny couldn't hold in her laughter at that. It was just too predictable. It didn't bother any of the Grangers one bit, though. They were all just too excited. With that, his bushy-haired friend took her parents and led them out of the Great Hall and into the castle. She was absolutely elated at finally getting to share some of this part of her life with her parents.

"Harry," Padma grabbed his attention, "come here." The Indian witch was standing with three people he didn't know as well as Ron and Parvati. His ginger friend looked distinctly uncomfortable, red in the face and fidgety.

Doing his best not to show his own trepidation, he had a feeling he knew exactly who he was about to meet. Heading over to the Indian witch, she took his arm and gestured to each of the people in turn, "This is my father, Rohan." The man was an average height with a neatly trimmed beard and a serious, though not unfriendly, disposition.

Harry offered his hand and a smile, "Harry Potter. It's a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Patil."

Padma's father took it, and shook firmly, "Mr. Potter, I hear good things about you."

"And this is my mother, Riya." Padma gestured to the woman next to Rohan.

"Hello, Mrs. Patil."

"Hello, Harry." Mrs. Patil gave him a pretty smile that matched her daughter's. It was clear to see where the twins got their looks. While their father wasn't an ugly man, they definitely took after their mother.

On the last person, Padma lit up, "And this… is my nani, Isha. She came to visit from India just to see this." The woman was short, barely more than five feet tall. As a witch, she looked younger than her age, but there was a bit of grey streaking her otherwise dark hair. As she looked him up and down, Harry felt like he was being evaluated. Which probably isn't that far from the truth. Considering how close Padma is with her grandmother, she would only want the best for her.

"Your granddaughter absolutely adores you." Harry could only smile at seeing Padma so happy, "She's overjoyed every time she gets a letter from you."

Isha glanced at her granddaughter, and gave her a small, teasing smile before she leaned in close and spoke so that not even Padma's mother could hear, "If you think she's happy when she sees a letter from me, you should read some of the letters that she sends to me about you. She speaks… very highly of you."

Of course, Padma could still hear, "Nani!"

Harry chuckled, "I would absolutely love to read those."

"No, absolutely not!" Padma insisted.

"Maybe you will," Isha gave him a wink, completely ignoring her granddaughter's protests, "I hear that you would like to visit India."

"I would," He agreed, remembering back to their conversation on the train, "But only with Padma, of course."

"And the next time I go, I'm going to be burning some letters." Padma muttered.

"You could try dear, but good luck getting to them." Isha only smiled wider as her granddaughter huffed. Going back to Harry, she said, "Only with Padma?" She glanced around at a couple of the other girls around them.

Harry quirked an eyebrow at that, not sure how much the older woman knew. Clearly, it's more than Padma's parents do. "And anyone else she'd like to invite along." He said diplomatically, not wanting to give anything more than was necessary away.

"Of course." Isha agreed.

The hall was slowly emptying of both families and competitors. The castle didn't offer the same intrigue for many of the parents as they'd gone there themselves. Mr. Patil said something to his wife, and she just nodded, "Mother, we need to get going. Rohan and I have an appointment we need to get to."

"And you're more than welcome to go," Isha waved her away, "I'm going to stay here with my granddaughters. I didn't come all this way not to spend as much time with them as I could." Padma bounced with excitement at that while Parvati looked far less enthused.

"I'd love to nani, but I'm a bit behind on schoolwork and this didn't help any." It sounded more accusatory than she probably meant it to. Padma just frowned at her sister, unwilling to get into a fight over something so small with her grandmother there.

"Well, can't have you falling behind." Isha leaned in to give Parvati a hug, "Go do what you need to do." She turned to Ron, "It was good meeting you young man." Ron just nodded his head with an awkward smile before his girlfriend grabbed his hand and led him from the hall.

Riya moved over to hug Padma tightly, "You were wonderful. We're both very proud of you."

"Your mother's right, well done." Rohan told his daughter, as he gave her a brief hug.

"Thank you, papa." Padma said with a big smile, "It was so good to see you." He smiled back and gave her one more squeeze. Rohan Patil struck Harry as the sort of man who was quite uncomfortable with public displays of affection, even with his daughters. So, even that must have taken a good deal of effort.

"Be sure to take care of your nani, now." Her mother said as she grabbed her husband's hand.

Isha snorted out a laugh, "I haven't needed taking care of since I was a girl. And you'd do well to remember it."

Harry could understand why Padma was so fond of the woman, she had quite the personality. Riya was clearly accustomed to it and just gave her mother a smile, "Of course, mother. You look after Padma then."

"As though you'd ever need to tell me to do that." The Patils headed out and left the three of them behind.

Terry Boot came over and tapped Padma on the shoulder at that moment, "There's gonna be a bit of party up in the Tower… with the win and all." Harry imagined that the Ravenclaws would be the only ones having a proper party. The academic tournament simply didn't cause quite the same amount of excitement as quidditch. Especially when it only won them this one round, and not the whole thing. Not that was any excuse after the quidditch win.

Padma gave him a polite smile, "Thanks Terry, but I'm going to spend some time with my nani while I have the chance."

Terry took the refusal graciously, "Just thought I 'd let you know. If you change your mind…" He was off a moment later, a bit red in the face.

Isha took her granddaughter's arm, "Now, is there anywhere in this castle that I can get something to eat. I'm hungry, and it's always more fun to catch up with a bit of food."

"Dinner won't be served in the Great Hall for another hour or more." Padma told her.

"I was thinking something more private than that anyway, dear."

The younger woman bit her bottom lip and glanced toward Harry, a silent question that he easily discerned. He gave her a subtle nod of approval. Beaming, Padma turned to her grandmother, "I know the perfect place."

"Well then, what are we doing standing her then?"

"I'll leave you two to it." Even if he and Padma were together, he didn't have any intention of interjecting himself on a family moment, "It was nic…"

"You're not going anywhere, Mr. Potter," Isha cut him off, "except for with us, of course. I want to get to know my darling granddaughters friends." She gave him a meaningful look and he could only wonder, yet again, just how much the woman knew.

Padma looked excited by the prospect if anything and so he couldn't think of any reason to refuse, "I'd love to."

"Very good, now lead the way."

The room was filled with laughter, "And then she comes in, bold as anything covered in paint from head to toe… naked as the day she was born."

"It was Holi, nani." Padma said with a fond smile, "I loved the colors."

"Oh, don't I know it, priy," Without the translation stone in the hall, Isha slipped between English and Hindi on occasion, "we just didn't expect you to pop all of the balloons onto yourself."

"Sounds adorable if you ask me." Harry said, reaching down to rip off a piece of naan. He hadn't known what to expect when he asked Dobby to make them a meal, but he'd certainly delivered. And there'd been no complaints from either of the ladies, so he'd have to make sure to get the house elf something nice for Christmas. He's been bloody brilliant since the start of the year.

"It was… and quite out of character, too." Isha loved talking about Padma, while she clearly loved her own daughter, and Parvati, too. They had a special connection one that showed in every word she spoke, "She was always our quiet one, our astute little lady that would nearly cry if she so much as tore a corner of a book. All I can say is, thank goodness for magic because it would have taken ages to clean the mess she made otherwise."

"Holi was always my favorite holiday," Padma told him, "It's normally in early March, so I won't get a chance to celebrate it again until I'm finished at Hogwarts."

"Well, the first time you take me there we'll just have to make sure to go in March so I can see it for myself." While he meant that, he already had a plan brewing in the back of his mind that would let her have a smaller taste of it before then.

Padma beamed at him, heart in her eyes. Isha looked between them but didn't say anything. The door opened then, and in walked Anya and Orina, the latter gave a soft, "Oh, sorry ve didn't realize anyone vas here."

"Oh, is it that late already?" Padma looked to a clock on the wall, "We've been up here for hours."

"Time flies when you're in good company, priy. And you don't apologize," Isha insisted to the new arrivals, "I'm told this is your room."

"It is, but others are velcome to use it. Vell, some others anyway," Anya amended as she leaned into Padma's side, "How did tournament go?"

"Brilliantly," Padma beamed, "we crushed them!"

"Ve'll be there for next one, promise." Anya insisted.

Isha coughed lightly to get Padma's attention. Remembering her manners, she told them "Oh, Anya, Orina, this is my grandmother, Isha,"

"Oh, how lovely to meet you. I vould've mistaken you for her mother." Orina gave her a warm smile, "Your granddaughter adores you. Never has anything but good things to say about you."

"She exaggerates, I'm sure." The older woman waved it off.

"No," Harry smiled, "she really doesn't." Padma gave his thigh a squeeze beneath the table at that.

Isha looked at him intently, "You know, Harry. She really was right about you."

"Nani…" Padma warned.

Isha didn't seem to mind the reprimand one bit, "Every letter I get from her lately mentions you, whether asking for advice about your… unique circumstances or just telling me how pretty she finds your eyes." She looked at the two blondes in the room as neither of them could contain their giggles at that, "They are impossibly green, you know?"

"I get them from my mother."

Isha smiled, "She told me that, too. You're the reason I came, you know? Oh, I wouldn't have wanted to miss it anyway, but considering everything she's told me… I wanted to see if you were worth the trouble."

"And?" Harry asked her.

"Neither of us would still be sitting her if I thought you weren't." She turned to her granddaughter and spoke in Hindi, "I don't know if you could have done much better, even if I still think you should be someone's one and only."

"If it were anyone else, I'd probably agree." Padma said happily, giving another squeeze to his thigh as she did.

Isha rubbed her granddaughter's shoulder and stood, "As much as I'd love to stay here all night, my daughter will drive herself spare if I don't get back at some point." She spoke to Orina and Anya, "I look forward to getting to know you better in the future."

"Of course, it'll be our pleasure." Anya hadn't moved from Padma's side and was rubbing the back of the younger woman's neck. Though, the Indian witch managed to extract herself so she could walk her grandmother out.

"Oh, you don't need to do that, priy." She insisted, "Stay here with your friends."

Knowing better than to argue with her, Padma took the older woman in a big hug. She buried her face in her neck and spoke softly, "Thank you so much for coming… and for looking out for me. I can't tell you how much all of it means to me."

"Always… I love you too much not to." Her grandmother assured her. Padma laughed wetly as she pulled away.

"Let me walk you to apparition point, at least." Harry offered.

Isha looked at him for a moment before she conceded with a nod, "I suppose that's fine."

"Oh, I'll come along then." Padma interjected.

"No, I would say that Harry is more than capable." Her granddaughter seemed to understand it was a command and not a suggestion and so, let the matter drop.

Harry offered his arm and led the older woman out of the room. They were only around the next corner before Isha stopped them, "I don't intend to have you walk me all the way to the castle gates, Harry." He just waited for her to continue, already suspecting what was coming, "Padma has always been special to me. I love her mother and her sister, but the two of us are kindred spirits in a way that is hard to explain."

Harry smiled, "I can see that."

"So, I think you'll understand that if you do something to her, hurt her in any way, that I will move heaven and earth to make sure you suffer… I don't care how famous you are." Her voice was deadly serious, but he felt no fear or trepidation in the face of her threat.

Calmly, he replied, "I can't promise that things will always be perfect between us. We are quite young and we're dealing with things that most people simply couldn't imagine. But I will always do my absolute best for her. It's the least she deserves. It's the least any of them deserve."

Isha softened, eyes glistening slightly, "Good." She turned to walk away, but stopped, "For what it's worth, I approve. It really was nice meeting you. It's rare that someone actually lives up to the lofty expectations set for them by someone who's as smitten as my granddaughter. Now, I really must be going. And as much as I appreciated the offer, I'm more than capable of seeing myself away. I'd rather you get back to my granddaughter."

I doubt there's much this woman isn't capable of. With that she turned and headed off without another word. Unwilling to argue with her, he just gave a soft shake of his head and headed back to the room. What an interesting afternoon.

As he walked back into the room, he was surprised to find only Padma in the room, standing next to the table looking a bit anxious, "You're back already?"

"I think she just wanted a moment alone to have a chat. She was rather insistent that she could get down there herself after that." He closed the door behind him, "Where are Orina and Anya?"

"Oh… um… they're getting changed?" She seemed a bit flustered at the question, "What did she say?"

"Exactly what you would expect a loving grandmother to say." He didn't see the need to get into the specifics, "And that it was nice to meet me after everything she'd heard about me."

Padma blushed slightly at that, "Good, I can't tell you how happy I am that she approves."

He walked over to her and placed a kiss on her lips, "I'm pretty well chuffed about it myself. So, is that why you were so protective of that letter I found after Runes? It was one of hers?"

"Maybe." She pressed herself into his chest, head turned down and her lips right next to his collarbone.

"So definitely." He chuckled.

"You're teasing me again." She said cutely, a little pout on her lips.

"I'm pretty sure you enjoy it, Pads." His hand went to the curve of her hip as she looked up at him with big brown eyes.

"Yeah… maybe." She nipped at the bottom of his jaw, "But a girl can only take so much teasing."

"Oh, really?"

Her lovely bum pressed into the table, and he found himself standing between her thick thighs, "Yep, definitely…" Her hands found their way beneath his shirt, nails skimming along the hard lines of his abdomen.

But Harry didn't have any intention of letting her have the upper hand. No, he was going to tease her. Well, in a matter of speaking. Without warning he dropped to his knees and pushed her up onto the table so she was properly sitting on it. She was wearing a simple black skirt, a little past knee length. Very conservative to anyone who saw it. The skimpy pair of knickers underneath it was anything but.

Her breathing grew ragged as he kissed his way up the inside of her thigh, licking and sucking little love bites into the soft skin, "Harry…"

"Yes?"

"Please…"

"Please what?" He kept playing dumb even as the pad of his thumb pressed against her covered sex. She was damp and needy and warm… and just so ready for him.

"Just… please…"

"Sorry, I didn't hear that?"

She whimpered, desperate, "Yes, you did."

Peeling her panties away, he was treated to the sight of her perfectly plump pussy lips. I think she's suffered enough teasing for now. And that just looks too good to resist. There was a bit of her creamy arousal that dripped onto her thigh as he leaned in and swiped his tongue along her eager sex.

"Oh…" Padma's voice went high and squeaky and her whole body shivered as he pressed and twisted his tongue as far as it would go. Every wiggle drew another breathy exultation as he lavished her hole with every bit of his tender affections.

"Oh… oh Merlin… that's… that should be… illegal." Padma rambled as she filled her hands with his coal black hair, "Nothing… nothing should feel that bloody fantasTIC!" On the last syllable, his tongue started vibrating against her slit in a way very few people in history could hope to achieve.

Her fantastic thighs pressed into his ears, soft and smooth. It drowned out the deafening keening he pulled from her throat. The grip on his hair became painfully tight as she humped her cunt against his face. Her juices covered him, dripping from his chin as she rode out wave after wave of her peak.

So long as she kept holding him, he kept trying to drive her to newer heights. One fell into the other, and then another until finally he felt the grip on his hair loosen. There was a thump as she fell back against the tabletop. He gave one more kiss right to her sensitive nub. It sent her into a fully body shiver as he pulled himself up and started kissing his way up her body.

In her fervor, she'd pulled open her blouse to reveal her modest tits, just about a handful, maybe a bit smaller. Her stomach was soft and smooth, and led down to her perfect hips that gave way to her delectable legs. She was a beautifully pear-shaped young woman. Even as he laid himself down across her, he couldn't keep his hands off those womanly thighs.

The fact her arousal was on his lips didn't bother her one bit. She happily accepted the kiss he placed on her lips. Her eyes were dark, and wild, very much alert and very horny. Low and wanton, he whispered to her, "See all the teasing is worth it, Pads. And lucky for you… that's not illegal."

Her hand slipped beneath the waist of his trousers, "I want… you. Right now!" With a frankly ball-tingling level of need, she managed to free him from his trousers and pants before fisting his swollen shaft in her soft hands. It always struck him just how obvious it was that she'd never been the sort for sport or even dueling, because her hands were ridiculously silky.

"Hunh… finally decided to tell me what you want." He teased her again.

Padma growled low in her throat, "Put your fat fucking cock in my little pussy, Harry! You're done teasing me… you magnificent…" He stole the words right out of her mouth as he lined himself up with her hot, needy slit and pushed in the first few inches.

She was titillatingly tight around his cock as she stretched around his girth, but so wet that he slid in without any trouble… at least until he pressed against her maidenhood, "Fucking do it, Harry! I'm already yours…"

Her hand was on his oblique, trying to pull him in. But it wasn't necessary as he broke through her barrier. Squellllch. With one steady thrust he bottomed out in her snug sheath. The pain passed with a flare of magic. He didn't know if it came from him or the other room, and he didn't really care. They stared at each other for just a moment at that wonderful sensation before Padma demanded, "Fuck me… Harry!"

His fingers dug into her hips, and he started driving her into the table, "Oh bloody hell… yes!" He loved watching the often easily flustered girl go absolutely wild on his cock. And the only prompting it took was a couple of orgasms on the tip of my tongue. Every thrust caused her soft body to jiggle enticingly. Padma's own fingers found her clit as he went about reshaping her pussy walls to fit his cock.

As she squeaked and squealed and begged, he suddenly found himself completely naked and looking down at an equally naked Padma. Turning to the bedroom, he found Anya and Orina leaning against either side of the door, both equally naked.

"Sorry, but ve vanted to enjoy show. It's always more fun when ve can see your bum." Orina said as she sauntered over to his side and kissed his shoulder… and gave a hard pinch to his aforementioned bum for good measure. It made him give his newest lover a particularly firm thrust that pulled a truly sinful noise from her throat.

"She vas so nervous. She even asked if she could do it in private." Anya told him as she joined them and ran a finger along Padma's sweat-glistening tummy and circled her belly button. Something about that simple gesture caused the younger girl to come undone. Her walls squeezed even tighter around his prodding length, and he found himself on the edge of his own orgasm.

Padma squeezed her eyes shut, whimpering out rapture, "Oh gods… yes! So…so fucking good!" Her legs spasmed erratically, and he found himself grabbing them and bringing them together on his shoulder. And somehow, that made her even tighter.

Orina kissed her way to his ear as her finger trailed down his body to his bollocks, "But, ve just couldn't resist…" He knew, because he could feel it to, that she meant that on a deeper level than some selfish horniness, "And I don't think she minds now that you fucked nervousness out of her."

Even in her orgasm induced delirium, Padma managed to shake her head, no longer caring one bit who saw her, "Come on, Harry… I want you to cum. You've given me soooo many already… you deserve to empty your swollen balls in my nice… oh… warm pussy!" She lost the battle then and toppled over into another peak, "Cum with me… please!"

Unable and unwilling to resist, he gave her one more body shaking thrust and held himself as deep as he could in her. The warm cum raced up his cock and filled up the eager little witch. Thick streaks of his white seed leaked from the seal of her sex as she broke under the onslaught of pleasure. The magic of the entwinement taking place was too much to bear.

Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she lost consciousness. Though that didn't stop her muscles from twitching through the rest of her blissful climax. Anya giggled even as she dipped a finger down and gathered some of their combined juices, "I vill never get tired of seeing that."

He grinned widely at that, "No, it really is something." Effortlessly, he picked up the insensate young woman and took her to bed. Making sure she was comfortable, he was unsurprised when his two veela lovers took it upon themselves to make sure he was properly clean.

Follow the link in my profile to check out the rest of my work 

Chapter Text

A spell went whirling by his ear, a desperate last attempt to stop him as he pressed the advantage. A hastily cast shield shattered under the strength of his spellfire. From the right, Sue Li moved in with all her usual grace and agility. Blaise didn't see it coming and even if he did, it wouldn't have done him any good. Her stunner dropped him to the ground in a heap, and it was only then that Harry took stock of the rest of the dueling area.

Professor Flitwick was already going about waking the others up. He started with Susan and then Daphne. Neither of them looked particularly pleased with Harry as they stared in his direction… which was fair, honestly. I did go right for them the second the fight, but they were the biggest threat…

Ernie was the only one from their team that needed to be woken up, though Neville had a rather nasty bruise forming on the side of his head thanks to a Bludgeoning Hex from Daphne. The teams had been decided on by Flitwick and Dumbledore. They'd been put together to cover each other's weaknesses and bolster their strengths. There'd been some indignance when Harry and Sue had been put together.

Sue nudged his shoulder to get his attention, "Good job."

"You too." He returned as Blaise rose with a groan as Flitwick moved off.

"That still isn't even remotely fair."

"Hey, you put up a good effort." Harry tried to console him but the Slytherin boy snorted out his disagreement.

"He's right," Daphne added as she moved to join them. Susan nodded her agreement, "It was barely a fight. You were ridiculous. Especially since you came straight after me and Susan!" While she tried to sound irritated with that fact, she didn't really manage it. If anything she sounded impressed more than anything, and a little bit excited by it, too.

"You're the best person on your team offensively, and Susan and work well together," He shrugged as though it were obvious, "The longer you were in the fight the harder it was going to be. So, I figured deal with it right away." Susan and Daphne both huffed, trying to play at being frustrated but not really managing it. They both knew they were outmatched, they just hoped that they'd have better luck against the other schools when the time came.

Whatever else was going to be said was interrupted as the Headmaster spoke, "Well done, everyone. A fine display of teamwork on both sides. You should be formidable when you face the other schools." The second and third year teams were there too, standing on the sidelines after they'd had their own matches, "That's all for today. Enjoy the rest of your Saturday, I'm sure many of you have plans down in Hogsmeade, so we won't keep you any longer than necessary."

The group started dispersing the moment the last word had left Dumbledore's mouth, because he was absolutely right. Between the upcoming Yule Ball, and Christmas itself, plenty of people had some shopping they needed to get done. Harry was no different in that regard.

Turning his attention to the girls, he asked, "Want to head down to Hogsmeade with me? I always love the company."

Much to his surprise, they all shook their heads. Susan was the one who explained, "We can't very well get you anything for Christmas if you're with us, Harry. Not to mention, there are some things for the Ball that we'd really prefer to be a surprise."

"Oh… right." That was understandable, but he still felt a bit put out by it.

They giggled at the look on his face, "Don't worry. We'll meet you at the Three Broomsticks after we're done. We wouldn't deny you our company all day."

He sighed dramatically, "However will I fend for myself?"

"You'll manage, we're sure." Daphne deadpanned, as she hooked her arm through each of the other girls and led them away. He found himself watching them go, but who could really blame him. They all had lovely bums.

Harry only realized that Blaise was still standing nearby when he heard a muffled chuckle. Turning to the Slytherin with one curious eyebrow raised in question, he got a quick answer, "Just wondering how you do it, mate."

"Lucky, I guess."

"Or cursed." Blaise laughed, not knowing how wrong he really was, "Most blokes have a hard enough time dealing with one girl. You seem to have half the bloody school chasing you. Can't imagine how much jealousy you have to deal with." Fortunately, none. There's a beauty to magic after all. But Blaise didn't know that. In fact, he didn't know just how many girls Harry was really with anyway.

"Less than you're imagining."

Blaise only rolled his eyes, "Maybe, but it's probably more than you're imagining, too." They headed to the door, "Now, I'm meeting Fay in a little bit, so I can't stand around here with you all morning."

"Fay, really? Didn't take you for the Gryffindor type."

"I'm the pretty girl type, Potter." Blaise gave him a toothy smile, "Luckily for me, you just opened the horizons by dealing with the senior Malfoy."

"Of course, that's exactly why I did it." Harry said wryly.

"No, it wasn't, but I'm not complaining about the results." They made their way out into the entrance hall. What they walked out to wasn't something that they were expecting though. There were students coming down or up from their dorms, ready for the Hogsmeade trip, which was normal. What had everyone's attention was Draco… and Fleur.

The French witch was looking at the blonde ponce like he smelled particularly foul as he blustered and made a scene there for everyone in the hallway to see, "You see, it should be your honor, I'm a Malfoy. The very best of the best. A proper pureblood family. I'll get you the finest silk dresses… and jewels and everything else your heart desires."

Since the announcement of the Yule Ball, this had been a relatively common occurrence. Persistent, allure-driven suitors asked Fleur to accompany them to Ball in a never-ending stream. The young woman found it incredibly irritating and while her friends were sympathetic, there wasn't much to be done about it. No matter how many times she told them she already had a date, they persisted.

Blessedly, Malfoy seemed to be at the end of his little spiel as he finished with a flourish, "So, you'll go to the Ball with me!" It was said as more of a statement than a question.

Fleur's lips curled in disdain and Chloe was having a hard time not openly laughing at him. Now that he'd finally ceased his bragging, she took the opportunity to burst his bubble, "Non… I won't. As I've already told you twice… in the last five minutes." He'd missed quite a bit, apparently, "I'm tired of being nice about it. You're ze son of a vile, disgraced cochon and ze apple clearly doesn't fall far from ze tree." The turn from dopey, enamored fool to enraged was immediate, "I'd razzer go wizz a flobberworm zan you."

"How dare you, you arrogant creature!" The crowd in the entrance hall was only getting bigger, but Draco didn't seem any the wiser, "You should feel privileged that I even asked!"

"I should feel privileged that I was asked by a social pariah zat still believes his rapist murderer fazzer did nozzing wrong?" She looked at Chloe and smirked, "I wasn't aware zat my brain 'ad fallen out of my 'ead. 'ow did I miss zat?"

"It 'asn't. Don't worry."

"Oh, good." Fleur returned her attention to Draco, "Considering I still 'ave my wits about me, we're done 'ere." With that she made to step past him. There were snickers from the crowd at Draco's expense, and between that and his wounded pride he did something quite stupid.

Grabbing Fleur's shoulder, he turned her back toward him. Harry felt his wand fall into his hand, a spell already forming in his mind, but it turned out that he didn't need it. Her knee snapped up to hit soundly against his groin. All the air left Draco in a rush as he crumpled to the ground in a pitiful heap. There was a collective groan from many of the male onlookers, even those who detested him, at the sheer force of the hit.

"Damn," Blaise said a little awestruck, "remind me not to piss her off."

"You're telling me." Harry said still staring at the beautiful blonde.

"You'd think, by now, he'd have figured out to just keep his head down and stay out of trouble." That was terribly optimistic, especially coming from a Slytherin.

"Pretty sure I'm more likely to survive another Killing Curse than that happening."

"True." The two boys stepped apart as Dumbledore came into the entrance way. He looked at the scene in front of him with a furrowed brow as things went silent.

"What's going on here?" There was a quiet fury in his voice.

"Draco asked Fleur to the ball." Harry explained, "She said no… he didn't take it well. When he grabbed her, she responded… quite harshly." There was a moment where Harry felt a prodding on his mind, and he let the Headmaster see the incident.

Not wanting to appear biased against Draco, he asked the room, "Is this true?" There were nods of agreement from everyone there. Dumbledore's frown only deepened as he headed over to Draco, "With me, Mr. Malfoy. It seems that the punishments you've received this year have done nothing to rectify your behavior."

Struggling to his feet, Draco was incensed, "And what about her?"

"Miss Delacour isn't a Hogwarts student, so I'll be informing Madame Maxime of this incident." Dumbledore told him with a deadly calm, "But if she were one of ours, there'd be nothing to punish. You were the one in the wrong and she responded on instinct." He looked to the rest of students briefly before he gestured to Draco, "To my office, Mr. Malfoy." The crowd parted as he moved toward the enchanted staircase.

There was muttering as the onlookers finally broke up and started heading out of the castle toward Hogsmeade. Blaise said optimistically, "If we're lucky this'll finally be the last straw and we won't have to suffer the prick anymore."

"You could be right," Harry couldn't help but feel a bit of satisfaction at that thought, "I imagine he's going to be suspended if nothing else…" And considering how adamant Narcissa was about getting back into Sirius' good graces and her regrets regarding Lucius, I can't imagine that will be a fun experience for him.

Blaise looked down at his watch before he hurried off without more than a quick wave. Harry just chuckled as he made his way over to Fleur and Chloe, "Morning ladies."

"'ello, 'Arry." Fleur gave him a beatific smile that made Chloe roll her eyes.

"You know, it's amazing zat no one 'as guessed who you're going to the Ball with considering ze way your 'eart goes into your eyes every time you see 'im." The redhead didn't mind it one bit, honestly, she just would never miss an opportunity to tease her best friend.

"Zat's because 'e has so many pretty witches around 'im all the time." Fleur said sagely, "Makes it 'ard to guess which one he's going with when none of us will actually say."

"Zat… is probably true." Chloe conceded, before turning to Harry, "So, did you enjoy the show as much as the rest of us?"

Harry shrugged his shoulders, "I've seen it enough now that it's starting to get boring."

The French veela just pouted, "You would zink they'd 'ave gotten ze message by now."

"How many is it now. Twenty? Or is it closer to thirty?"

"Twenty-six." Fleur said, "It's getting ridiculous."

"It was ridiculous after ten. But most of the zem are British, so you can't blame them for being so terribly 'ard 'eaded. It's in zere nature." Chloe giggled at the look that Harry threw her way.

Fleur patted his arm comfortingly, "Don't worry, you're ze exception."

Deciding that he'd take that, considering he most certainly was hardheaded, he changed the topic, "Anyway, would you like to go down to Hogsmeade with me? I'd be happy to show you around the village."

"Just us?" Chloe coughed and Fleur blushed slightly, "And Chloe too, of course."

He didn't mind the redhead joining them, they spent enough time alone after all, "Yep, I was told quite nicely that I wasn't welcome while a few of the other are looking for presents… among other things apparently."

Fleur nodded her head, "Of course, it's less fun if you know what you're getting." Chloe agreed with that sage wisdom.

"Right, if you both just wait here, I'll be right back down." They were already bundled up for the chilly December day, but he wasn't quite as prepared after the practice session.

Heading up to Gryffindor Tower, he changed into a warm jumper, threw on a woolen jacket, and grabbed a scarf before headed back down. When he got back to the entrance hall, the girls were right where he'd left them, "Shall we?"

There was more than one jealous look thrown his way as he had two beautiful French witches with him. Though, there was more than one directed toward Fleur and Chloe, too. He wasn't the only one who noticed either. The redheaded girl snickered, "I'm not sure which of you is getting more dirty looks."

"Surely, they must all be directed toward you." Fleur teased as they reached the carriages, "You're with bozz of us, aren't you?"

"Non, non, it's definitely for you two," Chloe insisted, "I much prefer it when you're the center of attention." Harry had to admire that about Fleur's friend. Given that she was a beautiful girl in her own right, she got very little attention from the lads. I suppose she must prefer it that way.

They made it out to the carriages without any trouble. He helped both girls in before they were on their way to the village. He wrapped his arm around the beautiful blonde, and she cuddled herself into his side as they started bouncing down the path.

"So," Fleur said slowly, the warmth of her breath against his ear making him shiver in way that had nothing to do with the cold, "I'm wondering what color your robes for ze Ball are? I wouldn't want us to clash, after all."

She was a young woman accustomed to everything being easily and immaculately in place, so he wasn't surprised that she wanted to make sure that they looked good, "They're charcoal." Nice and neutral at Sirius' recommendation, "I just need to know what color your dress is so that I can accent properly, right?"

He wasn't the most knowledgeable on this sort of thing, but it was apparently the right thing to say because Fleur grinned, "Perfect, I'll be in silver-grey. Maybe blue for the accessories zen…"

Falling into conversation with Chloe, they discussed some of the finer details. He only heard snippets of it and wasn't remotely bothered by their lack of attention. He was happy to wear whatever made Fleur happy, within reason of course. He wasn't overly concerned with wardrobe as long as it was comfortable.

They reached Hogsmeade in short order and he helped them out, "It really is quite ze lovely little village, non?" Fleur asked her friend as they stepped down.

Chloe shrugged, "It is nice enough. I still prefer Annecy in winter."

"Oh, most definitely," Fleur said with a tinkling laugh, "But zis 'as its own charm." He knew they were just trying to get his goat. It was in their nature to be incredibly proud of their home country, and they loved reminding him of it. Not that I don't return the favor every chance I get.

They made their way through the properly busy town. It seemed like just about every student had come down for this trip. They stopped at a few different shops, each of them picking up the odd present as they went.

They started in Scrivenshaft's, where he picked up a new professional engraving set for Padma. He'd placed the order a couple weeks earlier via owl. Given her love of runes, he thought it was a fantastic gift. Most of the gifts he'd gotten the girls had to be ordered in advance, which was done with the help of Sirius and Dobby. Which was why he wasn't the least bit worried about rushing around the village looking for presents. Half of them were already back at the castle, wrapped and ready for the coming holiday.

As they walked from Scrivenshaft's to Gladrags, Fleur leaned into him excited, "Padma will love your gift! 'ow thoughtful!"

"That's what I'm hoping." He gave her a little smile.

Giving him a furtive look, she decided not to be subtle, "And what 'ave you gotten me?"

Snorting out a laugh, he reminded her, "Weren't you the one who said it's better when it's a surprise?"

"She meant that about everyone other than her," Chloe told him, amused by her friend's excitement.

"Well," He poked her in the nose, making her frown cutely, "you're just going to have to wait like everyone else. But, trust me, I gave your gift an equal amount of thought." If anything, that only succeeded in making her more eager.

They made it to Gladrags in short order where he bought a particularly ostentatious pair of socks for a friendly free elf. And an equally ridiculous pair for the Headmaster. Unsurprisingly to him, they spent a good bit of time in that store. In the end though, the girls found what was on offer lacking compared to what they were used to in France. At Zonko's he picked up some simple things for Neville, Ron, and some of his other friends. Eventually, they headed over to Tomes & Scrolls.

Given the general hustle and bustle around the town, it was still quite quiet in the bookstore. They moved through the store together at first but as he looked over the titles, curious to see if there was anything that might be right for Hermione, they ended up in different aisles. As he perused, he felt someone's attention on him. It was something he was well-accustomed to, and so he just ignored it at first, but a moment later there was a light touch on his arm, "Excuze moi?"

Harry turned to his right and found himself looking down at Solen. She was alone, without any of the usual gaggle of girls that he'd heard about from both Fleur and Gabrielle. As usual, her hair was in a braid. There was a crimson-red scarf around her neck, and she was looking up at him… anxiously, "Yes?"

The usually hyper-confident young woman took a steadying breath, and he had a worrying moment of clarity. You must be bloody kidding me. But then considering the looks that had been thrown his way for the last couple of weeks, he probably should have expected it, "I would like to go to ze Ball wizz you." It wasn't said as a question but more as a statement of fact.

While he knew that she wasn't a particularly pleasant person, he wasn't in the habit of making a massive scene either, "That's… very flattering," he said awkwardly to a young woman he was actively working to absolutely demolish in multiple competitions, "but I already have a partner for the Ball."

He watched her deflate and couldn't help but feel a pang of sympathy. He knew how nerve-wracking it was for most people to approach someone, "Oh… I asked around and… everyone said you 'adn't…" Then you didn't ask the right people, clearly.

Whatever else she was going to say died in her throat as Fleur came up from behind him and wrapped a hand around his waist. At first, she didn't even notice that Solen was there, her attention entirely on him, "Do you zink Luna would like zis? She's been such a lovely friend to Gabby, I wanted to get her somezzing." She showed him a book on more obscure magizoology.

"I think she'll love anything you get her." Harry told her fondly. Their eccentric friend didn't seem to expect anything from anyone, so she was always pleased when they surprised her.

Fleur only then noticed the young woman who was looking between them with a scowl. Her allure suddenly exploded caressing against his skin as she gripped him more tightly. He didn't know if it was jealously, or possessiveness, or just protectiveness that caused the sudden reaction. Given the nature of their relationship though, he thought it was probably more of the latter than anything else. Despite her magical reaction, she managed to keep her voice even, "Bonjour, Solen, what do you want?" '

"Zat's none of your business." Solen bit out before she turned her attention back to Harry, "I zought you were different, exceptional even, seems I was wrong."

"Non, you weren't wrong." Fleur assured her before slipping into French, "Unlike the boys you associate with, he shrugs off the allure like it isn't even there." She smirked at the younger girl, "He also happens to have much better taste when it comes to the sort of company he keeps." He'd spent enough time with his French lover that he could make out at least some of the words and got the basic gist of what was said.

The last little bit was clearly meant as a slight toward her schoolmate. In response, she stuttered out, "He's… a… a fool if he has any genuine interest in you!" With that she spun on her heel and head out of the bookstore in a huff, blushing in embarrassment.

They watched her go before Harry broke the silence, "She must be a bit mad…" he said lightly, "Did she think I spend time with you because I don't enjoy your company?" When he looked at Fleur expecting a response, he found her looking at him intensely. Her allure hadn't lessened but it seemed to be pressing on him and only him. If anything, instead of drawing attention as it usually did, it was actively repelling the attentions of others. Absently, she placed the gift for Luna on the nearest bookshelf before taking his hand in hers and pulling him toward the back of the bookstore. They ended up in a dark, windowless alcove that was almost entirely obscured from the rest of the store.

There was no one else there, and that seemed to be exactly what she wanted. Without a hint of caution, she molded herself against his chest, her stiff nipples obvious through her shirt. Leaning up, she pressed her full lips against his own. She was greedy and ravenous. When she pulled back a second later, her voice was barely above a whisper, hot and horny, "Mine!" And then she was on him again. So definitely possessive then.

This was a side of her he'd never seen before, one that was nonexistent when it came to the other girls in their life. But Solen clearly causes some… serious reactions in her.

Not that he was complaining in the slightest, mind you. Why would he when her soft hand skimmed along his abs and beneath the waist of his trousers. He groaned against her lips as her wonderful digits wrapped around his rapidly hardening cockflesh.

Her movements were hurried and demanding as she pulled him out into the open air. She took him in both hands and started gliding them up and down along his length at a rapid pace. There was a single-minded hunger in her eyes that made it difficult to resist that incredible feeling. The way she was staring at his manhood like it was the only thing in the world only made it that much more enticing.

"Cum for me, 'Arry… " There was an obsessive need in her voice, like the very idea that Solen wanted him made her desire nothing more than to be reminded that he wanted her. It was stupidly sexy to him having such a beautiful woman so fervently devoted to getting him off. Trying to make it last longer, despite the growing tension in his groin, his hands balled into white-knuckled fists that he beat back against the books at his back.

"Non…" Somehow, she managed to move even faster, her hands becoming a perfectly synchronized blur on his meat. The wet schlick of her incessant beating grew louder and louder and he could only pray that no one else heard, or at the very least didn't come to investigate, "Don't 'old back… give me your cum. Now!" Bending at the waist, she stuck her cute pink tongue out and started lapping at the tip of his crown.

Leaking precum at this point, he threw his head back with a heavy thump. He managed to restraint his groan as he felt the warm cum travel up his cock. His hand found her silver-blonde tresses and he held on tight as he started cumming. When the first rope of pearly white seed splashed hard against her cheek the gasp that left her was downright sinful.

The next one filled her mouth as she latched onto his twitching cockhead and started swallowing. With every new rope that hit her tongue, she shook through her own peak. He lightly humped his hips into her face as he shuddered through his pulse after pulse until the last of his orgasm passed.

Languidly, she licked at his crown one last time before she pulled off with a quiet pop. She gave him a sexy little smile as she tucked him back into his trousers. While he was curious, he wasn't foolish enough to ask her what exactly prompted that reaction.

"Uhmm…" Chloe was standing behind her friend with a light blush on her cheeks, "we're running a bit late for lunch at the Three Broomsticks…"

Fleur turned toward her friend, "Oh, zat is rude of us." Grabbing his hand again, she started walking him back toward the front. Before she could get past though, her best friend stopped her and pointed to the line of cum still on her face. "Zank you, 'ow silly of me?" His cock twitched one more time as Fleur gathered it on her finger and sucked it into her mouth, "Better?"

Chloe gave her a wide-eyed nod before she glanced at Harry and followed behind her friend. The three of them headed back toward the front of the store, and even remembered to grab the book for Luna before they headed to the Three Broomsticks.

Follow the link in my profile to find more of my work

Chapter Text

Schlurp. Harry was gently pulled from sleep by the soft sounds of sucking. He was usually the earliest riser of the bunch, it was a treat to say the least. Though, that wasn't to say it was the first time he'd experienced such a wonderful wake-up call, and he doubted it'd be the last. But bloody hell, it never gets old. Especially since there wasn't just one set of lips working away at his cock, but two. There was a pop that sounded loud in the otherwise quiet room as one of his balls fell from plush lips. There were hushed whispers and quiet giggles that just made him smile.

Looking down, the covers were still over his body. But he could make out the shape of his two diligently working ladies. Those two mouths kissed on either side of his shaft, up his length and then full on made out with his flared dome between them. With a groan, he bucked his hips lightly as they prodded and tasted with their dexterous tongues.

Then, something happened that he wasn't expecting, Orina walked in. Her hair was wet from a shower, and she was dressed for work. There was prep to be done at Honeydukes, particularly on a Sunday. Understandably, this caused him a bit of confusion because when they'd gone to bed together the night before, there'd only been two of them. So, who joined us? He decided it'd be a fun little game figuring it out before throwing off the covers.

When Orina caught his eye, she padded over quietly and gave him a quick, passionate kiss. Moving to his ear, she whispered, "Have fun." With a quick lick at his earlobe, she slipped away from him before he could pull her into their sensual fun.

Instead of going straight for the door, she went to the foot of the bed and gave him a naughty smile as her hand slipped beneath covers. There was a throaty moan from one of the girls and it sent a wonderful ripple to his shaft. When her hand reappeared, her fingers glistened. Enthralled, he watched as she slipped those fingers between her lips and sucked them clean. With one last naughty wink, she waved goodbye.

A bit awestruck by that sexy sight, Harry refocused on the little task he set himself. Trying not to give away that he was fully awake, he wiggled his toes and found them pressing against a soft thigh.

It didn't take all that much effort in the end, because quite honestly, he loved every little difference in the girls, gorgeous as they all were, and spent plenty of time enjoying those differences. So, once he managed to ignore the pleasure radiating from his cock, at least for a split second, the feel of not one, but two pairs of enviable busts pressing into his legs told him exactly who was beneath the covers.

"Susan…" There was a slight huff, but it was followed by an excited giggle before the girl in question threw the covers off her and her accomplice. There was one head of red hair and one of silver blonde down next to his swollen shaft and the sight of their lovely faces was enough to make him twitch out a bead of precum.

Giving him a bright smile, the redhead twisted her hand along his spit-soaked cock while Anya suckled on his crown, "Good morning!"

"Damn right," That earned him a chuckle from both girls. His hands found their hair and stroked them both lovingly as they continued their carnal attentions to his member.

"I can think of a way to make it even better," Susan slinked her way up his body, dragging her puffy, hardened nipples along him as she went. Knowing exactly what she wanted, Anya sunk her lips all the way down his shaft until she kissed the base. Her tongue poked out and licked at his bollocks as she let drool pool in her mouth. She was nearly out of breath before she pulled off with a gasp.

Thoroughly spit shined, Anya angled his cock toward the younger girl's dripping hole. There was a wet squelch as Susan sat herself down on his cock. Eyes fluttering shut, her breath caught in her chest as she twitched. With a needy whimper, she told him, "That's exactly what I needed. Soooo good…"

Flexing his cock, Harry reached up to tweak one of her oversensitive nipples. Her taut pussy lips squeezed down hard, and a trickle of girlcum dripped down to his bollocks, "All you ever have to do is ask, Susie."

The redhead shivered as Anya leaned in and kissed one of her bubbly bumcheeks, "Don't… don't make promises you can't actually keep, Harry." She started swirling her hips in little circles, stirring his cock inside her.

He chuckled as he took hold of the curve of her hip, "Trust me, I'm always more than willing." How the fuck could I not be? The sight of the curvaceous young woman bouncing so needily on his cock was a thing of utter beauty.

"Lucky us." She smiled as gave a little bounce up and down and moaned as he pressed deep inside of her.

"Very lucky us." Anya piped in before she took a long lick of from his balls, up to where Susan's lips were wrapped snuggly around him. Both lovers moaned appreciatively before the redhead yipped and twitched around him.

"Oh fuck… naughty girl." The young veela really was, licking around the sensitive, puckered skin of her asshole.

Their lovemaking was rhythmic and sweet. They moved against each other smoothly, and he had to admire the way that her belly flexed as she dragged herself up his length. His hand was on her full breast, she covered it with her own as they just fell into each other. With a cute little hitch of her breath, he felt her already clutching heat grow tighter as she came around him. He couldn't think of any better way to spend his morning than with his girls.

As she came down from her peak, there was a wildness in her eyes. That first orgasm set a fire in her, and her pace grew quicker, more demanding. As she glided up his cock, he stopped her when just his crown was nestled between her lips. There was confusion in her cobalt blue eyes, but only for the briefest of moments. Holding her in place, he snapped his hips up and bounced off her curvy bum.

Her titanic tits shuddered with the force of his thrust. Her breathing quickened with every snap of his hips and her pale skin flushed with arousal. The constant onslaught of pleasure pulled delirious little squeaks and squeals from her.

"Yesss! Fuck!" She screamed long and loud as he fucked her right into another orgasm. Quivering and shaking, she came around his cock, eyes opened wide. Her orgasm lit every nerve and he just kept pounding into her, a bit more slowly as her lips gripped him that much tighter.

Finally, it proved too much. Her oversensitive sex could take no more. Twitching, she managed to push herself off his prick and lay on her side as she continued to shake. Harry moaned at the loss of that wonderful warmth as a spurt of cum left his cock.

Harry hissed as Anya grabbed the base of his cock hard and stopped his orgasm dead in its tracks. With a devilish little smirk, she licked the bit that managed to escape and ooze from his cockhole, "Uh… uh… uh… not yet, love." His cock looked almost purple with need as he throbbed through a dry orgasm in her grip.

Closing his eyes, he steeled himself and tried to recover from his delayed peak. While he did that, Anya reached over to Susan and smacked her peachy bum to get her attention. Aware enough to rejoin them, she moved down next to the veela again. He couldn't quite make out what they were saying, but whatever they decided made them both giggle.

They slid down the bed together, even making that look sexy, until they were kneeling at the foot. When he looked down at them, frustrated, they just crooked their fingers beckoning him. Considering he'd been edged once already, he was very eager. He bounced his way down the bed until he was sitting with each of the beautiful girls on either side.

"I've been thinking about doing this since I met, Susan," Anya reached for his cock and gave him a stroke, "Now seems as good time as any." With that the two busty beauties leaned in and pressed their pillowy, soft titflesh around his protruding prick.

"Bloody hell!" Given the spit and slippery girlcum that still covered his length, there was plenty of lube there to help them slide their incredible mammaries up and down. If it'd felt good when Susan did it by herself, this was even better. Because not only did he have two pairs of perfect breasts squeezed around his cock, but he got to watch the two beauties make out as they did it.

It took a few seconds, but they fell into an easy, fantastic rhythm. A steady trail of precum leaked from his tip that kept the seal they created wonderfully lubricated. They moaned and panted into each other's mouths as they titfucked him. When one of them pulled away, they'd lean down to lick his crown.

It was ridiculously sexy and left him feeling light-headed. Trying to hold out, so he could watch that glorious sight just a little bit longer, was a losing battle. His balls pulled tight and the cum raced up his shaft. There was an audible splat as the first rope splashed against the girls' chins. They pulled apart with a sexy little giggle and watched as the next rope erupted between them. It shot up into the air, well above their head. A small portion landed on Susan's face, but most of it ended up on the expanse of their breasts.

They kept pumping his cock between them as he spurted again and again. The last of his orgasm oozed out of his slit and pooled in their cleavage. Then he was treated to the sight of the two beautiful women cleaning each other of his massive offering. They were nice enough to start by cleaning up his cock before they kissed each other's lips clean. Both moaned at the taste of his seed, twitching through their own peaks. Anya licked languidly at Susan's neck before the redhead retaliated and sucked one of her stiff, cum-stained nipples into her mouth. His cock twitched eagerly as he watched the lewd display.

Even though he was perfectly happy to get going on round two, it wasn't going to happen. Because it was just then, as they were both looking at him with lustful eyes after licking and sucking each other of every drop they could find, that a phoenix patronus came soaring through the door, "Harry, please join me in my office immediately. I'll explain more when you arrive." Well, I guess that puts an end to that.

What he wasn't expecting was for Susan to chuckle, at his curious look she explained, "It could've been worse. He could've come to find you in person."

Harry snorted out a laugh, "I guess you're right." Hopping out of bed, he pulled on a pair of trousers and a shirt. As he dressed, they were still on their knees at the foot of the bed. Anya tweaked one of Susan's nipples and he was having a hard time not just succumbing to that temptation. With great effort, he told them, "Love you both, but I don't think it'll be good to keep him waiting."

"Of course, ve understand." Anya said, leaning in to kiss Susan's shoulder who nodded her agreement, "Ve'll just be here… vaiting for you to get back."

"If that's not incentive to take care of this quickly, I don't know what is." He gave each of them one last kiss before he headed out the door. The moan that came from the other side as it closed behind him was just unfair. Deciding it would be best to get away before his resolve broke, he hurried out the door and toward the Headmaster's office.

"Ice Mice." He reached the gargoyle without any interruption, and it stepped out of the way. Making his way up, the door was already cracked open, so he went inside. Fawkes noticed him first and trilled melodiously, "Hello to you, too, Fawkes." The phoenix trilled again and leaned into his touch as he stroked his fiery feathers.

Dumbledore came in from his private quarters and looked between them fondly, "Good morning, Harry. Thank you for coming on such short notice. I wasn't sure if the patronus would be sufficient." He chuckled, "But then I know you're usually up before dawn."

"I'd been up for quite awhile already, sir." Harry told him.

"Very good," He looked over his glasses at him, "Hopefully, I didn't interrupt anything."

Obviously, Harry had no intention of telling the Headmaster what he'd been up to when the patronus came through the door, "Uh… no… at least, it wasn't anything I couldn't get back to later."

Dumbledore's eyes twinkled at that, "I'm sure… hopefully none of your lady friends were too upset with me."

Harry gave an awkward chuckle, still not entirely accustomed to the wizened wizards willingness to take the mickey out of him, "Not too upset, no. They're very understanding."

"How fortunate for me." Dumbledore laughed, "The last thing I want to do is get on the bad side of multiple teenage girls."

"We certainly have that in common, Professor."

"Oh, I'm certain of that." As they talked, he moved to the other side of the room, and retrieved something Harry was very familiar with, the Sword of Godric Gryffindor. The ruby encrusted hilt glinted off the early morning sun coming through the window as Dumbledore placed it in a conjured hilt, "Now, we have somewhere we need to be, come along." The Headmaster seemed a bit frenetic this morning, something between anxious and excited.

The Headmaster moved over to the fireplace and grabbed a handful of floo powder, "Grimmauld Place." Following him, Harry threw down his own handful and disappeared in emerald flames. The room he found himself in looked far different than anything he remembered from his first visit to the ancestral home. Winky and Dobby have done a bloody fantastic job.

It was no longer a half-dilapidated, oppressive, dark abode. The walls had been repainted and the décor updated. It was an obvious and impressive improvement. He only had a moment to appreciate it, and hadn't even fully steadied himself, before he was pulled into a hug.

"Hello, cub, did you miss me?"

"Of course," Harry said dryly, "I've desperately missed you in the three weeks since we last saw each other."

"You were only half conscious after the task, so that doesn't count." Sirius insisted, pulling back to hold him at arm's length.

"Oh, well, if that doesn't count then, yes, I've missed you terribly." They could only keep up the little act for so long before they both started laughing.

Dumbledore watched the entire interaction with a little smile on his face, before interrupting, "Sirius, with pleasantries out of the way, shall we?" It was polite, but far less patient than Harry was accustomed to from the man.

"Yes, Albus," Sirius agreed overdramatically, gesturing to the door, "Right this way. It's in the drawing room." Dumbledore took his antics in stride as his godfather threw him a little wink.

As the Headmaster headed through the door, Harry wrapped an arm around Sirius's shoulder, "Gotta say, I'm properly impressed with you."

"Why wouldn't you be? I'm fantastic." Sirius preened, "Why exactly?"

"For dealing with Skeeter."

"Ah," He scowled at the very mention of the vile woman's name, "It's far less than she deserves. And honestly, I would keep my guard up if I were you. If anything, she may be more dangerous now that she's lost her job. Given she's such a vindictive, mean-spirited harpy, she'll do everything in her power to destroy the people she sees as responsible for her downfall.

"That was you, though," Harry chuckled, "And I'm pretty sure you don't care about anything she could do to you."

"Of course, I'm not worried about me. My only concern is what she could find out about… your unique personal life, and the way she would go about abusing it."

That thought gave him some pause, "Right, fair point. I'll keep it in mind."

"You should. Don't worry over it obviously, but don't let your guard down either. And hey, if it comes to it, we'll destroy her without a second thought." That earned him a raised eyebrow from Dumbledore, and Harry couldn't help but think that was the sort of think that many of House Black's members had said in that very house over the years.

With that last bit of wisdom, they reached the drawing room. Waiting inside were two others talking quietly together, Narcissa and Iliyana. Given everything he knew about her pureblooded bigotry, he was surprised to see the former Mrs. Malfoy looking so cordial with the veela matriarch. Then again, Sirius was rather adamant before allowing her to return to the family.

"Ms. Black, Iliyana." Harry greeted the two blondes, "It's good to see you both again." The two women both offered him a smile, one that was surprisingly genuine on the part of the former.

"Hello, Mr. Potter," Narcissa looked almost guilty before she spoke again, "I already told Sirius, but I want to apologize on behalf of my son to you, as well. I didn't have much opportunity to correct his behavior after the trial, and it seems he's only gotten worse in the months since. It's entirely unacceptable and I can promise that won't be the case when he returns to Hogwarts after his suspension."

"I think that's up to him more than you," Harry pointed out, "But that doesn't mean you shouldn't try."

"Too true," Dumbledore's tolerance for delay had officially reached its end, "But something that might be better discussed another time. There are more pressing matters, after all." Given the Headmaster's disposition, and Narcissa presence, Harry thought he had a pretty good idea why they were there.

"We'll all be happy to be rid of it," Sirius turned toward a cabinet. It was made of dark wood and banded with rune-etched silver. With a tap of his wand it opened, and inside was just one thing. A golden cup with two ornate handles. Engraved into the side was a badger with shining amber for the eyes. He knew enough history and discussed Tom enough to recognize it. This was the cup of Helga Hufflepuff. And more importantly than that, one of the horcruxes.

As Sirius took it from the cabinet, he could feel it. Terribly familiar, and absolutely horrid. It emanated with the darkness of the soul that inhabited it. Everyone in the room, even Dumbledore, felt its tendrils wrap around them. Iliyana felt it too, and with a flare of allure some of that malevolent influence fell away.

"You did it?" Harry asked Narcissa as his godfather set it down on the low table in the center of the room.

"With a great deal of effort, yes." Quite rightfully, she sounded proud of herself., "The goblins have certain laws with regards to soul vessels, unfavorable ones to say the least. Between that and my sister's incarceration, they made an exception thanks to my guarantee that it could and would be destroyed."

I was absolutely right. Sirius would've been a fool not to agree to her terms. He shared a brief 'I told you so' look with his godfather before turning to Dumbledore, "Let's do it then."

Dumbledore's only response was to tilt the hilt of Gryffindor's sword toward him. When Harry only looked at it, he explained, "When you killed the basilisk, the sword became imbued with its venom. Did you think I researched Tom's horcruxes without considering how they might be destroyed?"

"Of course not," No one had ever accused Albus Dumbledore of failing to plan, "I just didn't think I was going to be the one to do it."

"Tom has destroyed the lives of many," The regret in his voice was palpable, "but you alone were tied to him by a stroke of fate. I think it only right that you be the one to do it."

Harry could understand the sentiment, but the truth was, he didn't care one wit who actually destroyed the wretched things, "Like you said, I'm not the only one who suffered the consequences of Tom's actions. And I already destroyed the diary…"

Dumbledore seemed pleased with that response, "Who then?"

Harry took the sheathed sword from Dumbledore's hand and offered the hilt to Sirius, "He killed your best friend, your brother in all but blood… I think it's only fair that you take this from him now."

Tears welled up in his grey eyes. Even though he put on a happy face, Sirius was a man wracked with regret. Harry knew not a day went by when he didn't think of his mother and father, and the horror of their deaths.

Sirius' face hardened, as did his resolve. He pulled the sword free in one fluid motion and without any hesitation he brough it down. It sliced through the air with an audible thwick before he cut through the cup.

The priceless relic gave no physical protest, but there was an inhuman cry as the metal severed and rent. The impossibly sharp blade passed through with ease and chipped the wood of the table beneath it. Sirius let go of the hilt as a black, viscous ichor bled from the twisted remains before dissipating. It was entirely familiar to Harry after the events following the World Cup. One more bit of him off to hell, hopefully. Everyone in the room breathed a little bit easier as that fragment of Tom's soul died.

Sirius beathed deep, eyes still wet with unshed tears, but that was the only sound in the room. Utter silence reigned as they all considered what had just been done. One more step closer to a permanent end.

They were pulled from their thoughts by the unlikeliest of things. Kreacher popped in and was looking awestruck at the broken remains of Helga's Cup. Shocked, the unpleasant elf spoke, "How?"

Sirius had no patience for him and snapped, "How what?"

"How did you do it?" Kreacher pulled at his own ears, beat at his own chest, "Kreacher tried everything, but it would not break. Terrible magic… terrible magic, just like that. Master Regulus trusted me, and I couldn't do it." Even though he was a generally detestable being, everyone in the room felt some sympathy for his pained cries. He sniffled once before he looked at Sirius with an odd sort of hope, "But you can do it?"

"What are you talking about? What did my brother ask you to do?"

Before giving an answer, the elf popped away and Sirius was about to curse in frustration before Kreacher was right back standing in the same place that he'd left. In his hands was a golden locket, he held it up for all to see.

Inscribed into its face and inlaid with emerald, was a distinctive "S". For the first time that Harry could remember, Dumbledore looked truly shocked, "Kreacher, where did you get this?" The elf looked disdainfully at him.

More gently than Harry imagined he'd ever spoken to him, Sirius commanded, "Tell us, Kreacher."

"In a cave, a cave the Dark Lord enchanted and protected. He tested the last of his defenses with me." He guarded the locket close to his chest. It felt even more vile to be around than the cup, as though it were actively trying to worm its way against the defenses around his mind, "Master Regulus died stealing it from him. He commanded Kreacher to destroy it, but I couldn't."

Well, I don't think today could've gone much better. Sirius went over to the elf and held his hand out, "We can do it. Just hand it over."

Reluctantly, as though there was something forcibly holding him back, Kreacher handed it to Sirius. His godfather frowned before placing it down on the table beside the broken remains of the cup. Without any warning, he slashed down against the gold but this time it glanced off the metal. He tried again, and yet nothing.

"That gold, it must have been worked with a similar skill as the sword…" Dumbledore frowned and furrowed his brow. He spent maybe a minute putting his impressive intellect to work before he turned to Harry, "I think perhaps, given it's a locket that belonged to Salazar Slytherin, that much like the Chamber, parseltongue might be the solution."

"Worth a try." Harry looked to Sirius, "Just be ready, yeah." He got a stiff nod in response as Sirius grabbed the sword from the ground. Properly prepared, he pictured a snake in his mind and spoke, "Open."

The ichor flooded from within. In his own mind, he could hear Tom whispering as some wretched facsimile of those he cared most about rose from the deluge. It was ugly shades of Orina and Anya that spoke, surrounded by shades of the all the others as well, "You aren't enough for us… You'll never be enough for us!" It rang hollow. I expected more from him if I'm being honest.

But while he managed to brush off the vitriolic poison effortlessly, the others in the room weren't nearly as successful. Each of them saw their own little nightmare courtesy of Tom's twisted soul. Narcissa cowered away, pressing her hands to her ears with all her might, trying to block off his voice. Iliyana looked about ready to vomit, whether it was from the lies or the disgusting feel of the magic around them, he didn't know. Even Dumbledore paled considerably, looking as if he was reliving the single worst moment of his life. And then there was Sirius, the sword hung limply in his hand and a single tear trailed down his cheek.

Enough! Grabbing the sword from Sirius' hand, Harry stabbed the point right through the center of the locket. The scream was more visceral than the first and he felt a pang in his own scar. Something like an echo remembering the excruciating pain of his own unexpected exorcism. The ichor dissipated, and they were left with nothing more than a broken relic.

Iliyana's allure filled the room, driving away the last of the cold. There was nothing but comfort in it, and everyone who felt it brightened at least a little. She stood and gathered Sirius in her arms. He was still the worst off after that ordeal. As she soothed him, she seethed, "Abomination."

"Yes," Dumbledore agreed. It'd been a long time since he thought of his former student as redeemable, "And we're now two steps closer to ensuring he's never a threat to anyone ever again." Silence followed, a poignant, hopeful one. Merlin, this'll be quite the story for the girls when I get back to Hogwarts.

Follow the link in my profile to find the rest of my work

Chapter Text

Dancing didn't come nearly as easily to him as flying or dueling. He thought the latter would be beneficial, footwork and all that, but it wasn't the same. So, in lieu of his early morning lessons with Dumbledore, he'd asked McGonagall for some extra tutelage in the art. "Eyes up, Harry," McGonagall told him for what was probably the thousandth time in these little sessions of theirs, "Staring at your feet won't make it any better… just feel the music."

Honestly, he was having a far harder time with it that morning than he had since their first time, "Right… sorry." He would guess that it had something to do with the impending festivities. It was only a day away, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't help but be a bit nervous about it. Refocusing, he kept his attention on his Transfiguration Professor as the strings and woodwinds emanating from the record player in the corner. As it came to its end, he managed one final twirl and a successful dip.

McGonagall stood and straightened her robes, "Well done, Mr. Potter. I'm sure your partner will be more than pleased with your talents." He wouldn't call himself talented, far from it, but he trusted himself enough not to mash his foot down on Fleur's foot in the opening dance. She actually gave him a wry smile, "And I'm sure that you'll find it easier to keep your eyes on whichever lovely young lady you're taking to the Ball."

"Oh, don't sell yourself short, professor," Harry gave her a cheeky wink, "I think you look fantastic."

"You need to spend less time with your godfather," she deadpanned, but she couldn't hide the fact that she was flattered, just like she was every time Sirius did the same, "He's a horrid influence on you. You never would've thought to be such a shameless flirt a year ago."

"I'm not flirting," Harry insisted, "just telling you the truth."

McGonagall rolled her eyes, "How nice of you, Mr. Potter. But I think you should save the compliments for the other women in your life." She obviously wasn't blind to what was going on with him, whether it was because Dumbledore had confided the truth or not, he didn't know. With a wave of her wand, the room rearranged itself to its usual appearance, all the desks falling into place neatly.

"Trust me, they get plenty of them, and they're very well-deserved," He rarely missed an opportunity to show his ladies the affection he thought they needed, "But they wouldn't begrudge me telling my favorite professor that she's selling herself short."

"Well then, thank you, Mr. Potter." McGonagall offered him a genuine smile, "Seems you're a bit more like your father than your godfather in that regard, then."

Harry grinned, "Anytime, professor."

She shook her head, somewhere between exasperated and amused, "Off with you. Your break only just started and here you are in a classroom."

"I can think of worse places to be," he said innocently, "the dungeons, for instance."

"What a ringing endorsement," McGonagall pursed her lips, "Now really, I've had enough of your cheek for one morning."

Harry gave her a little salute, and then surprised her by leaning in for a quick hug, "Right, thanks again, professor."

Considering she'd been checking on him since he was a child, their relationship was a bit closer than the average student, and so she allowed it if only because they were alone, "You're very welcome. I look forward to seeing you put all that hard work into practice tomorrow."

"As long as I don't fall flat on my face, I'll be happy."

"I don't think that'll be a problem," she told him as he gave her one last wave and headed out the door. It was quicker to head up to Gryffindor Tower than Orina and Anya's room, so he went that way.

He made it up to the dorm without any interruption to find it largely empty. It was later in the morning than he would've guessed if most of them were already down at breakfast. Or everyone's too anxious about tomorrow to get a proper night's sleep.

The only person in there was Ron, staring at something on his bed morosely. They were dress robes… though that was the only nice thing that he could think to say about them. They were a hideous color with horrendous frills on the cuff and the collar. Those must be older than Professor Dumbledore.

They'd been on much better terms since the quidditch victory, so Harry had no problem offering him a cheery, "Mornin' mate," as he stepped past him to his own bed and pulled out a shirt and jeans from his trunk. His dance lessons with McGonagall weren't nearly as exhausting as the work he did with Dumbledore, but he still worked up a bit of a sweat.

Ron glanced in his direction and absently replied, "Yeah… mornin'."

"Want to tell me why you're looking at a set of dress robes I wouldn't even want to use as curtains?" He figured humor would be the best way of broaching the subject.

"They're what my mum got me for the Yule Ball," He looked utterly depressed as he played with the lacey cuffs, "I imagine Parvati's going to leave me when she sees me in this… horror."

"Probably should've told her about them sooner," Harry snorted out a laugh, "… you know, so she could've found herself another date."

Ron finally looked over at him with a scowl, clearly not enjoying his wit. Harry held up his hands to placate him, "Alright, I'm done taking the piss, I promise." He walked over and placed a hand on Ron's shoulder. Up close, they looked even worse, "Bloody hell, they really are horrible, aren't they?"

"Yep, I'd probably be better off going in my trousers, or even nothing at all. The punishment would be better than the embarrassment."

"Don't need to scar all of our foreign guests with your pasty body, either."

Ron looked less than impressed, "I thought you said you were done taking the piss?"

"Right, sorry," He said, but had a hard time being sincere when he was having so much fun with this, "The way I see it you have three options… and none of them include you walking into the ball starkers."

"Alright then… enlighten me."

"Well, the simplest one… you wear these with all the confidence of someone who picked them out for himself." Harry knew it was unlikely to happen given his friend's propensity for self-doubt, "Take a page out of the twins' book and own the weird."

It wasn't remotely surprising that Ron didn't have any interest in that suggestion, "I'm pretty sure Parvati'll curse my bollocks off if I even think of doing something like that."

"Well… there's plenty of other Weasley's to carry on the family name if that's what it comes, too." Ron just stared at him, completely unamused, as he waited for his other options, "Blimey, you're no fun this morning."

"Harry…" He warned.

"Option two," he decided it was best to just get on with it, "you go and find Lavender."

"Why?"

"Because I'm pretty confident that there's no one in our year more likely to know Charms specifically designed for tailoring. The girl knows her way around a wardrobe, after all."

"You think she'll be able to do something with them on such short notice?" Ron sounded hopeful for the first time since he walked into the dorm.

Harry shrugged, because honestly, he had no way of knowing, "All you can do is ask. And if you don't want to do that or she says it's not possible, that just leaves you with option number three." Going back to his trunk, he retrieved a galleon filled pouch and pushed it into Ron's hand, "You take this, and you go down to Hogsmeade." He didn't even need to mention it would need to be secretly, "Get yourself to Gladrags, or grab a floo and go to Diagon and hit Malkin's. Or if you really want to splurge…Twilfitt and Tattings. Wherever you decide, just get yourself something better than… those."

It was obvious that his ginger friend was struggling with the offer, much as he wanted to take him up on it, "Harry… I can't… I'm not a charity case."

"No, but you're my friend."

"Not because you have money you git." His ears were red, and Harry wasn't sure if it was embarrassment or anger.

"No, you've known I had money since the day we met, but you never asked me for anything." The closest he'd ever come to flaunting it was buying them sweets on the Express, "Consider it an extra Christmas gift if you want," It was far nicer than anything else he could have picked out for him, "Or just think that I don't want you to embarrass Gryffindor with this… atrocity." There was also a very big part of him that was doing it for Padma because while she and her sister could have their differences, she still loved her, and would want her to have a good time.

Ron finally cracked a smile at that, "Fine, fine, stop twisting my arm. Really don't want to go anywhere near the Whomping Willow again though."

"Sacrifices have to be made." Helpful as he was trying to be, that didn't mean he had any intention of telling him about the One-Eyed Witch, "And you might want to hurry, otherwise you'll miss the game." The upper year Beauxbatons and Durmstrang teams were playing each other after breakfast, and everyone was excited to see Krum play.

That put some pep in Ron's step, "Right, I'm off to Gladrags." Harry just shook his head as he headed out the door at a pace.

Taking a quick shower, Harry made his way down from the tower about ten minutes after Ron though in much less of a hurry. The Great Hall was mostly full and buzzing with anticipation of the game. Harry made his way over to the Hufflepuff table.

"No, definitely not. That's not the sort of thing you can make a schedule for." Susan's voice was soft, barely loud enough that he could hear from right next to her as he slid in next to the redhead, "And since when do you like schedules, anyway? I would've thought Padma or Sue would be more likely to come up with something like that."

"What're we talking about?" he asked as he started filling his plate. Both girls jumped slightly at the sound of his voice, but while Susan just smiled at him, Daphne blushed.

"Nothing for you to worry about, just a bit of girl talk." Susan assured him, "Where were you this morning?"

Deciding it was better not to push the issue, especially since he had a feeling that he knew exactly what Daphne suggested, he let it go, "I was with McGonagall and things ran a bit late."

"Oh, serving detention on the first day of break."

"Nope," He said cheerily, "Just trying to get on her good side so she's not too harsh when she inevitably catches me doing something I shouldn't." He gave a little wiggle of his eyebrows just to drive the point home. There was no way he was going to tell them the whole truth when the entire point was to surprise them.

Daphne snorted in disbelief, "As though that'd ever work."

"Worked for my parents." He told them between bites.

"What?" Both girls asked, mouths agog.

"According to Sirius, they got caught having a bit of fun their seventh year and McGonagall let 'em off with a slap on the wrist." Of course, Harry hadn't developed a rapport with his Transfiguration Professor over the years because he wanted to get out trouble anymore so than his parents did. Still, it'll be a nice little perk if it ever happens.

"Bet she was never nearly as lenient with your godfather when he got caught in the act."

"Oh definitely," Harry agreed, "He still sounded rather put out by it when he told me the story."

"Harry," Padma crashed into the seat across from him, looking excited, "I've got something for you."

"Christmas isn't until tomorrow, Pads," He reminded her, but he couldn't help but smile at her enthusiasm.

The Indian witch rolled her eyes, but it did nothing to dampen her mood, "I know that, but this isn't a present… well, not really."

Pulling out a piece of parchment and the tablet he'd given her from the first task, she started to explain, "Alright so, it says…"

Before she could get going, Harry raised one hand to shush her and looked down the table. Ivar was only five seats down from them, and in her excitement, she was talking plenty loud enough for him to hear. And though Harry hadn't noticed, Solen was behind him at the Ravenclaw table looking at his back. Despite her insistence that he wasn't worth her time, it hadn't stopped her from watching him since their little encounter at Tomes & Scrolls.

Padma noticed where he was looking and promptly snapped her mouth shut. As he stood, he told her, "Come on, we'll find somewhere quiet to discuss it."

"What about the game?" Susan asked before they could leave. People were already starting to head down to the pitch. It was only about twenty minutes until the match was meant to start. Merlin, this morning really did get away from me.

"This shouldn't take too long," It would probably leave him with plenty of food for thought, but it was just an inscription, "We'll meet you down there."

"They're playing against Viktor Krum," Daphne reminded him, "It could be over by then."

Harry snorted, "Well then, all we'll miss is a boring game." As he passed his Slytherin lover, he leaned down to whisper in her ear, "And by the way, you don't need a schedule… all you need to do is ask." As he left a blushing blonde behind, he and Padma made their way out together and headed to an empty classroom nearby.

When the door closed behind them, and after Harry silenced it too, Padma bit her bottom lip, "Sorry about that… I just wanted to tell you as soon as…"

"Don't apologize, you're amazing for even helping in the first place." Leaning in, he kissed her on the top of the head, "Besides, no one else heard anything so, there's nothing to apologize for to begin with." Of course, she could've just handed him the translation, but given her excitement, she hadn't considered it.

Padma nodded and went over to the desk, "I worked on it until after midnight…"

"Pads, love, there was no rush." He hadn't been expecting her to do something like that.

"I wanted to," she insisted, "And I wanted to have it done before the Yule Ball tomorrow. I knew if I didn't, I'd just spend half the night thinking about it."

He shook his head fondly as she gestured him over, "Alright so, this was… difficult to say the least, and I won't bore you with all the details… since, I didn't even know all of the languages that were incorporated into the tablet. There were layers to it and some of them were absolute gibberish just to make you think that there wasn't anything else there."

"Sounds like you had fun." Harry smiled at her.

Padma blushed at the look he was giving her and nodded, "I did."

He gave her a quick kiss on the cheek that left her beaming, before he asked, "So… what does it say?"

"Right, right," Padma looked down at the parchment and recited, "The task ahead will test both your mettle and your wit. In the ice and snow, you'll face your foes both known to you and not. For every lock there is a key, though they mightn't be seen. Remember well these simple things and surely, you'll succeed."

Harry read it over one more time, "A bit cryptic, isn't it?"

Padam giggled, "I thought the same, but it does give you some good hints."

"True. I'm going to make sure I work on my warming and fire charms before the task, that's for sure." I imagine it's going to be pretty bloody cold if they made a point of mentioning it.

"I wonder what else is going to be in the arena with you?" Padma asked, "I'd guess that's what it meant by 'foes both known and not'.

"Your guess is as good as mine," Harry shrugged, "But at least I know to expect something." Wrapping an arm around her slender shoulders, he gave her a squeeze, "Thank you for this, I can't tell you how much I appreciate it." He'd been right earlier, it was definitely food for thought. Will it be as simple as a lock and key? I doubt it. If it's meant to test our wit, there must be some sort of puzzle involved. So… probably have to find the pieces and then solve it, too. Still, one hell of an early Christmas present.

"I was happy to do it," Padma turned slightly and pushed herself against him. His arm ended up right nestled in her cleavage, "Though… if you wanted to show me just how much you appreciate it, I wouldn't say no."

Harry's hand drifted down form her shoulder to the curve of her hip, and he gave her a little pinch, "Is that right?"

His Indian lover nodded excitedly as she bit her bottom lip, "Mmmm…hmmm." Turning them, he lifted her up onto the desk, and stood between her spread legs. His fingers ghosted up the inside of her thigh, and her breath hitched. She was looking at him with those wide, brown eyes, and it was amazing to him how she could look so innocent and so wanton at the same time.

Harry leaned in and gave her a passionate, knicker-ruining kiss even as he reached around to palm one of her juicy bum cheeks. When he pulled away, she tried to chase after him and actually whined a little when he didn't let her. She was panting as he looked down at her with a roguish smirk, "What do you think? Did I show you my appreciation?"

Padma pouted and shook her head, "No…"

"Oh really?"

"Definitely not." She didn't even crack a smile at his cheekiness, "You heard the part where I said I was up past midnight working on it, right?"

"Oh, you're right… I might've forgotten that part." His fingers drifted up along her thigh until they reached her dripping twat, "No knickers, Pads?"

Her eyes rolled toward the back of her head as he pushed inside her without hesitation, but she still managed to shake her head. Chuckling, he started plunging back and forth into her sodden slit, just like he had their first time behind the tapestry, "And you say I'm the tease?"

"Says… says the man who was going to leave me with nothing more… than a kiss…" He had no intention of doing that, and they both knew it. One of her delicate hands wrapped around his forearm to keep him in place, or at least tried to, but the other managed to find her wand. Despite her lust addled state, or maybe thanks to it, she managed to banish their clothes. They ended up in a haphazard heap on the floor in the corner, "Do I… seem like a tease now?"

"No," he kissed her softly, "you don't." He could feel her essence covering his digits as he drove her closer to her first peak. But that wasn't how she wanted it. Fighting past the pleasure, she managed to drop down from the desk and turn away from him, presenting her peachy bum in all its glory.

Taking a moment to admire her lovely legs, he hissed as she reached back and took hold of his cock, "Come on, Harry… you always tell me how much you love my thighs… so make 'em shake."

Any thought of the quidditch match that was probably starting at that moment was completely forgotten. Guiding his swollen crown to her taut slit, he crouched down to line up properly. As he straightened up, he filled her up with one solid thrust. The air was driven from Padma's lungs as she looked back at him awestruck, "Fuck… I don't know if…. if I'll ever get used to that."

They both watched as her bum started jiggling as he started doing exactly what she told him. Padma couldn't help but look back at it as her pink depths distended slightly as he pulled back, desperate not to let go. They looked so vibrant against her otherwise caramel colored skin, "Bloody hell, your bum was made to bounce, Pads."

They quickly worked themselves into a rhythm, alternating between slow and quick just to make their lovemaking just that little bit better. On one particularly powerful thrust, Padma squirted around his cock as she came around him, "Oh fuck… cumming!"

Harry didn't get to fully appreciate it though, because at that same moment the door opened. Fuck… didn't put up a single locking spell. It was a massive oversight on both their parts and very easily could have bitten them in the , it wasn't anyone they needed to worry about.

Well, that was partially true, because there was an incensed and horny Daphne standing in the doorway, "You told me all I need to do is ask… and I'm not just asking… I'm telling." Her wand was in her hand, and unlike them, she had the sense to lock them in. And then a second later, she was standing there with nothing but a little frown on her face. He certainly appreciated the lovely view as she strutted over to the desk and laid herself down beside them. Reaching down to her puffy sex, she pried open her pretty pussy lips and started thrumming her clit as she watched them fuck.

Padma came back from her orgasm-induced haze long enough to appreciate what was going on. After her nervousness with Orina and Anya their first time, he half-expected her to shy away from the blonde, but she didn't. No, she surprised him by clenching just a little bit harder around him as she reached out and groped one of Daphne's tits.

The Slytherin certainly seemed to enjoy it as she closed her eyes and started frigging herself that much harder. That earlier frustration bled away into carnal bliss as she drove herself closer to a peak.

Kissing against Padma's ear, he whispered, "Do you mind?"

This had been their moment, one that she wanted for helping him, so if she said no, and that she wanted his cock to remain firmly lodged in her snug snatch, that's what he would do. Turns out I wasn't quite right when I said, any time. But Padma could see how desperately Daphne needed it, and she wasn't that cruel. Though, she had learned a thing or two about teasing, "I don't know… I'm not… not sure how bad she really wants it."

Daphne whimpered as a pearlescent line of girlcum leaked from her slit. While the Slytherin liked to play at being dominant, he knew full-well that she could switch just as easily, "Please… please… Padma… let him fuck me! I need it!

Padma looked back at Harry, a little surprised, though he wasn't. Considering she'd already finished on his cock twice, she was feeling magnanimous, "Alright."

The blonde bit her bottom lip and whimpered as Harry slipped free of Padma, "Thank you… thank you…" Her striking blue eyes never left his swinging member as he took a sideways step to situate himself between her legs. She pulled her legs back obscenely far to offer her needy hole up to him, "Please…"

Still slick with Padma cream, he glided into Daphne's snug hole easily. When he bottomed out in her pussy, her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she twitched through her first peak. Padma giggled as she tweaked the blonde's nipple, "Damn… she really needed it."

Harry couldn't help but agree. He didn't know why she was so incredibly desperate for it, but he wasn't complaining either. Over the next few minutes, he reduced his Slytherin lover to a mewling mess of blissed out beauty. The only words she uttered as she rode that euphoria were, "More…" and "Yes!'

Clearly enjoying the show, Padma didn't want to be left out just because there was a new arrival either. So, she made sure to grab hold of his hand and guide it to her hot honeypot. Though as he drew closer to his own climax, he saw a naughty glint in her lovely eyes.

Moving herself so her back was pressed against Daphne's front, she then slid down so that she was standing on the ground between him and the blonde… with her thighs wrapped around his pistoning cock, and her juicy pussy kissing the top. He was thigh-fucking the Ravenclaw and still sliding a portion of his cock into Daphne's snug sheath.

He came undone as Padma kissed the bottom of his chin, "Come on, Harry… I can see you're close… I know you want to cum… You can fill her pussy and cover mine all in one go…"

Growing just that little extra bit, his cock throbbed as the cum raced up his cock. He took a bruising hold of Padma's hips as his muscles went tight. Padma grinned wickedly as she felt his cock recoil between her thighs. He did exactly what she said, filling Daphne with the first, second, and third rope of his thick seed before pulling out and covering her thigh gap with the rest. Her brown thighs were a lewd, sticky, white mess when he was finished… and she couldn't have been happier about it.

Then she gave him a naughty little wink, turned on the spot, dropped to her knees, and started sucking on Daphne's enflamed pussy lips. Since he wasn't able to get himself balls-deep, she was able to dig most of his cum out of her sex, much to the blonde's protest.

Padma reminded her, "Hey, Harry was thanking me… the least you can do is let me have all his cum." Daphne only laughed at that and let her finish up without any further protest.

By the time they were all recovered and dressed, none of them really knew just how much time they'd spent in there.

When they left, one thing was obvious. It was long enough for the game to be over. Not at all coincidentally, Ginny walked up to them about thirty seconds after they walked out, and looked between them all, "Missed you at the match."

"Padma was helping me with something on the second task," he explained, "Thought we could do that and make it down to the pitch."

Obviously, she knew full-well that was only a half-truth, "Oh, I know. You weren't counting on Slytherin interference I'm guessing," she glanced at an entirely unrepentant Daphne.

"No, I suppose we didn't."

Ginny just smiled, "You had more fun than anyone down at the game anyway. Krum finished it after twenty-five minutes." As he felt a pinch on his bum, from Daphne or Padma he didn't know, he had to agree. Yep, we definitely had more fun.

Though, there was one caveat, "He's probably going to wonder why you weren't there though… because Sigrid definitely noticed." Sounds like a problem for another time.

Follow the link in my profile if you want to find more of my work. 

Chapter Text

For the first time the whole year, Harry wasn't the first one in the dorm waking up. Not that he'd been there nearly as often as the others to know for sure. Still, it wasn't entirely surprising, because it didn't matter how old Ron got, his excitement for Christmas never wavered.

So, Harry was abruptly woken by the curtains of his bed being thrown open. Ron was smiling like a kid at the candy store as he nudged him awake, "Come on, Harry… presents!" He was rather insistent about the whole thing.

"Alright… alright, I'm up!" Stretching, Harry noticed that the rest of his dormmates hadn't been spared from his enthusiasm either. From the obvious grumbling coming from behind more than one curtain, the rest of them were in no particular hurry to get themselves out of bed. Bouncing to his feet, Harry followed Ron down to the Common Room.

It was beautifully decorated, as was the rest of the school, for the holiday. The tree just brushed the top of the ceiling, it had garland, tinsel, and big bauble ornaments in gold and scarlet. Beneath it were dozens of presents, far more than he'd ever seen before. Suppose that's what happens when damn near the whole house sticks around for the holiday.

Ron pounded down the stairs, loud enough that he wouldn't be surprised if it echoed all the way over to the Ravenclaw Tower. When he made it down, he came up short because there was someone waiting on the couch already, "Oh… morning, Gin."

The youngest Weasley was sitting on the couch reading a magazine. Placing it down on the couch, she looked up at her brother and gave him a smile, "Morning Ron, Happy Christmas!" They shared a brief hug before he was over to the tree.

Ginny didn't mind because she was far too happy to see Harry standing behind him. Getting up, she came over and gave him a hug, and a kiss on the cheek for good measure, "Happy Christmas!" Ron took just enough time away from his present sorting to pretend to gag at the little display.

When he wasn't looking, Harry reached down and gave a little spank to her pajama-covered bum, "Happy Christmas…" Ginny threw him a little wink before she turned away, and, innocently he was sure, she brushed her hip against his crotch as she did it. Never misses an opportunity to tease. It earned her a quick pinch of her bum as she took his hand and pulled him back to the couch with her.

Fortunately, there wasn't much sorting that needed to be done. The house elves had kept everything nicely organized in a neat little pile for each Gryffindor. Obviously, some piles were bigger than others, but no one in their house was going without. From the looks of things, they were the first ones down there. Ron raised an eyebrow when he noticed Harry's and Ginny's, it was decidedly smaller than one might expect, but there was simple explanation for that. A good number of his gifts were waiting for him under a different tree a few floors down.

As Ron made to open the first of his gifts, his sister stopped him dead in his tracks, "You know… it might be best to wait for your girlfriend before you start doing that."

He looked torn and just stared at her for a long moment before placing down the first of his presents with a pout. Harry snorted out a laugh as he sulked on the ground while they waited for his girlfriend.

Taking pity on her brother, Ginny went up to the fourth-year girls' dorm to retrieve Parvati and save them from having to suffer his grumpiness. Unsurprisingly, she brought down a rather bedraggled looking group of three witches, Hermione and Lavender were with her too.

Ginny returned to his side, and nestled into the crook of his arm, "Gotta say, the shocking amount of energy really is one of the best things about our little circumstance… because with the exception of Hermione, they really aren't morning people, and even she looks seems a bit put out."

Harry couldn't agree more. The extra time he had each day, seemingly without any real draw back, had been incredibly beneficial.

Parvati went over to her boyfriend, and he asked rather dumbly, "What's wrong?"

The girl huffed, and crossed her arms, "Woulda been nice to get a bit more beauty sleep … with the Ball, you know?"

"But you always look beautiful," Ron accidentally stumbled into saying the right thing for once, instead of putting his foot in his mouth, "And you can always take a nap before you have to get ready tonight. I mean… presents!" Even though she tried to remain impassive, she couldn't help but smile at his enthusiasm.

Without any further complaint, they got down to it, tearing open the first of their presents. There was the customary jumper from Mrs. Weasley. Hermione and Parvati got some lovely scarves from her. He was unsurprised to find that Hermione had gotten him a book. She never ceased to care about his education. It was thoughtful, and because he knew her so well, he'd gotten her something similar.

His bookish friend was staring at the cover when he turned to thank her, "Harry, where'd you even get this?"

"From the Black Family Library… with some help from Sirius, of course." It was a rather esoteric book on the history of the Sacred Twenty -Eight.

"Thanks…" She'd barely even finished saying it before she cracked the book open and started reading it.

"You too," he said with a rueful smile and got back to his pile. "Might want to open the rest of your presents before you get into it though." Hermione begrudgingly agreed and put the book down and hurried through the rest of her pile. She probably won't be much use to anyone until she needs to get ready for the Ball.

There were chocolates from his quidditch teammates, some rather dodgy looking things from the twins that he would have to check before he went near them, a Chudley Cannons poster from Ron, a butterbeer cork necklace from Luna that he put around his neck without a second thought, and then…

"What're those?" Ron asked him, staring at the packet of prophylactic that he'd opened from Sirius. There was a note inside that read. For just in case, you forget the charm. Wouldn't want any Potter sprogs running around so soon, now, would we? I'm much too young to be a grand-godfather.

"The last present ever given to me by a dead man." Harry said in a complete deadpan. Jokes really on him though, because I don't even need the charm thanks to Anya and Orina. Hermione and Lavender, the only other non-purebloods down there at the moment, snickered as he took out his wand and banished them without a second thought.

"Gag present from Sirius?" Ginny was none the wiser to what they really were than Ron, but she knew enough about his godfather to know that it was likely some sort of prank.

"Yep. He just can't seem to help himself." The genuine gift was a set of cufflinks meant for the Yule Ball that night. According to his godfather's note, they'd been worn by James, and many other Potters for centuries. Given the propensity of his family to be sorted into Gryffindor, it wasn't any surprise to see that they were intricately designed, golden lion's heads.

"Bloody hell, Harry!" Ron was holding a pair of tickets to the opening game for the next season of the Chudley Cannons. He didn't even get a chance to say anything before he was pulled into a massive hug.

While he didn't have any interest in watching the much-maligned team, Ron was incredibly loyal to them and the new season would start in the summer so he'd be able to make it to the game, "Parv, would you wanna go with?" Harry would bet that the Indian witch had pretty much no interest in it, but she was happy that he was excited and agreed straight away.

As Ron waxed poetic about how fun it was going to be, Lavender surprised Harry by asking, "Did you not get anything for Ginny?"

Hermione looked up to quirk an eyebrow at that. He really hadn't been expecting Lavender of all people to notice, but responded easily, "Of course, I did. Just want to give to her later is all." While that was plenty explanation for Lavender, Hermione furrowed her brow before her interest in her new book won out and she looked away.

For the time being, at least for Harry and Ginny, they finished with the presents. Discarded wrapping paper was crumpled up and disappeared when no one was really paying attention. It's amazing how subtle those house elves can be. Considering it was still early, much too early if you were to ask some people, no one was hungry enough, except maybe Ron, to go down for breakfast yet.

It didn't take too long for the rest of the house to start making their way down, from first year to seventh. Some people did their unwrapping there in the common room while others went in groups up to the dorms to do it. The commotion of everything gave Harry and Ginny the perfect opportunity to sneak out.

They made their way down the enchanted staircase to a room that had become as common to him as the actual common room. They went inside and were met with some mouthwatering smells. Orina was bustling around the small kitchen whistling away to the Christmas music playing over the radio. And she looked damn cute doing it too, if you were to ask Harry. She was wearing an outlandish green and red apron and had a little bit of flour splashed across her cheek.

Despite being hard at work, she was the first one to notice their arrival, "Merry Christmas!" She came over and planted a firm kiss on his lips before doing the same to Ginny, they both grinned a little goofily at that as she ushered them in, "Come, come, there is tea, and coffee, and some hot coco too." She was looking at them eagerly waiting for them to tell her what they wanted.

"Tea for me," Harry told her, just taken by her infectious joy.

"Coco," Ginny replied.

"Perfect, now go, sit," With that she turned and glided back to the kitchen, though not before giving a little wiggle of her hips, "Ve just need to vait for others and ve can get started."

They were greeted by hugs and kisses from Anya, "She is force of nature, no?"

"She's wonderful." Harry said fondly.

"Vell of course, she is." Anya agreed as she pulled them into their comfy living room, "But she loves Christmas, gives her excuse to bake things she never does rest of year, and it just makes her so happy she can't keep it in."

They weren't the first ones there. Daphne was burrowed into the corner of the couch and let him come to her to get her kiss, "She's not wonderful, she's torturing me. That's the only way to describe it, pure torture." It was clear that she was just being dramatic, which wasn't surprising.

Sue snorted, "If this is torture, then sign me up for it every day of the week. Merlin, the smells… I don't know if I can think of anything better." she gave a delighted little hum in the back of her throat.

Padma of all people gave him lascivious smile, "I don't know I can thing of something better." Harry winked back at her and leaned in to give both girls a kiss.

"Alright, fair," Daphne conceded, "But it's a close second." She grunted as Ginny sat down in her lap without a second thought, "Well, hello to you too."

Ginny gave her an unrepentant smile, "Sorry, you looked like the best seat in the house. Plus, I'm happy to distract you from the torture you're going through." Daphne blushed as Ginny started playing with the hem of her silk shirt but didn't have any complaints about it.

Carrying a pot of tea, and coco, Anya dropped them on the table and gave Daphne a look, "You know, if you keep complaining, I might just give you none." They all knew she didn't really mean it, but between that threat and Ginny's teasing fingertips, there were no more complaints from her.

Harry ended up sitting on the floor between Anya's legs with her soft fingers running along his scalp and a cup of warm tea between his hands. It felt wonderful, and utterly heartwarming. Orina bent over to get her Christmas treat out of the oven at the same time as the door opened again. Both Susan and Fleur came in giggling about something, they were treated to the same enthusiastic greeting as the rest of them before they joined them by the tree.

Lost in a world of his own, it would be fair to think that it was him and not his godfather who was a dog animagus, since he was enjoying the attentions to his head so much. But he knew there were more important things, at least for the moment. He had two beautiful ladies that needed hugs and kisses, so it was a sacrifice he was willing to make. Quite understandably, Fleur was the only one not in pajamas. I wouldn't want to make the trek up from the carriage in them either.

"Did it take you so long because the house of teamwork and cooperation needed to do all of their gift-giving together?" Harry teased Susan as he gave her a kiss.

From the way she blushed, he had a feeling that he was right on the mark, "It's tradition apparently. I've just never been here for it. You'd think they would've made an exception given the circumstances."

Fleur giggled, and happily leant into him for a kiss of her own, "Seems to me she's just on time. Because I certainly didn't arrive late." The two girls sat on the couch between Anya and Daphne.

"Of course not," Harry smiled against her lips.

Anya joined them then, carrying something he'd never seen before. She placed it down on the table and started cutting it, "This is tikvenik, Bulgarian pumpkin strudel. Normally, ve have it for dessert but, I thought, since ve'll all be busy tonight, vhy not break rules and have it for breakfast." She handed the first piece to Harry.

"You won't hear any complaints from us. It smells bloody divine, so I don't care when you're supposed to eat it." Daphne was reaching out eagerly for her plate, and Anya was happy to give her the next one. Harry took a bite and was instantly reminded how talented his lover was in the kitchen. Perfectly spiced and crispy, it was fantastic.

Very little talking happened as they all devoured the treat, but Orina didn't stop to enjoy her own creation. Instead, she started passing out presents to everyone. None of the piles were particularly big, more than one of them had worked on gifts together for each other.

When they were done with the strudel. Ginny finally got up from her comfy Slytherin seat, and they all tore into their presents at once. Harry found himself more interested in seeing the girl's reaction to his presents for them than opening his own.

Padma was absolutely thrilled with the professional engraving set he'd gotten her, "You know I probably won't need to buy another one for the rest of my life now, right?"

"Well, there'll some things that'll wear out, I'm sure." She just shook her head in disbelief, but with a pleased smile on her lips. And she wasn't the only one pleased with his presents. All the girls seemed to realize how much he wanted to see their reactions, and by unspoken agreement, opened his in turn.

To Daphne, he gifted several rare potions ingredients as well as the seedlings to go along with them. None of them were. generally cultivated in the United Kingdom. Since he knew that she had every intention of taking over her family's apothecary someday, he thought why just buy the ingredients themselves when he could give her them for a lifetime.

As she looked them over in awe, he couldn't help but add, "And I know that they're difficult to raise here for a reason, but I talked to Professor Sprout, and she said she had some ideas that you could test in the greenhouses here, and I'm sure Neville would be happy to help, too."

Daphne grinned, touched by just how thoughtful he'd been, "Of course, you did. I'll make sure to ask her what she thinks."

There was a shocked gasp as Sue opened her present from him, "How'd you even know?"

"You let it slip, once or twice." To her, he'd given a set of four Damascus steel daggers. The grey steel rippled like water in the multi-colored lights coming from the Christmas tree.

Sue had never talked about it in any great detail, but she'd had some hand-to-hand training in her life. On occasion, it would be obvious in their own duels, just from the way she would move. And considering how much she enjoyed dueling, it wasn't any surprise to him that she would extend that to other things as well.

The way she was able to spin the blade between her fingers was incredibly impressive. Satisfied with the weight of them, she absolutely beamed at him, "They're perfect, thank you." He couldn't help but notice that she glanced at his own pile with a hint of nervousness though.

Orina fanned through the leather-bound pages of his gift to her a bit confused, "I don't understand." Because on the front it said quite clearly, Orina's Delicious Treats! But every page was blank.

"Oh, sorry, let me explain." He probably should have put instructions in that one, but he'd forgotten, "I want you to think of your recipe for tikvenik and open to the very first page." Doing just that, a second later it was filled with step-by-step instructions to the recipe complete with a lovely little picture on the next page.

It'd taken a great deal of charms work, some of it aided by Professor Flitwick to get it right, "lt'll do that with any of your recipes, even if you don't remember it perfectly, and it'll never run out of space." She bounced with excitement, as she turned the page and started filling the book with more and more recipes.

And just like that, it was on to the next one, "You've been talking to Hannah, haven't you?" Susan wasn't remotely upset by that fact as she idly played with an ornately crafted piece of ivory. Sitting on her lap was a masterfully crafted set of wizard's chess that could be shrunk if you planned on transporting it.

"She said you loved to play." Knowing how much she was interested in being a medi-witch, that was his first thought when it came to getting her present, but nothing seemed quite right. So, he'd gone looking for a different interest for inspiration.

"I do… used to play with Hannah all the time until she got tired of getting beat." She gave him a cheeky smile.

"And me." Daphne piped in, nudging her redheaded friend.

"Yes, and Daphne. In fact, she got tired of it first." The blonde nodded her head in complete agreement.

"Well, I'm more than used to that with Ron." Harry never minded his friend's superiority in the game, so he knew he wouldn't mind it with Susan either, "So, if you're ever looking for someone to play against."

"Same here." Ginny volunteered. She and Bill were the only two of the Weasley siblings that would still agree if their youngest brother offered a game.

"I think I might just take you both up on that."

Of all the girls, Ginny was probably the one who had the strongest inkling of just what he'd gotten her. The package was long and rectangular. She tore the paper off and inside was a polished black box with a latch on the front. Popping it open, she just ran her hand along the smooth wood of her very own Firebolt, with her name engraved in gold onto the handle.

He could see that she was torn to some degree, "Harry… I love it, but…"

"But nothing," he cut her off before she could get going, "You're as good as anyone I know, and you deserve a broom of your own. Can't blame me if I wanted to get you the best." He meant it. She shouldn't have to sneak around to fly her brother's old brooms.

He also knew part of her worry was because there was no way that she could give him something of similar value. As though that matters. But in his mind, this wasn't a tit for tat relationship. Any of the girls could get him nothing, and he wouldn't be upset. They made his life better, every day, and he knew that was worth more than any present.

"Just say thank you." Sue told her, not really frustrated, but just pragmatic, "You're chuffed with it. He's happy to see you happy. What is there to be upset about?"

Ginny huffed, "It just seems like too much!"

"He loves us, so nothing seems like too much to him." Padma rubbed her arm, "And it's not as though you're going to take it for granted."

"Never." The redhead said firmly, affronted by the very idea. Padma just gave her a look, and her shoulders sagged in defeat. Conceding didn't come easy to her, but she didn't mind doing it for them it would seem. She gave him the sweetest smile, and said, "Thank you, so much! I really do love it!"

"And I'm going to love watching you fly circles around everyone else."

"It's inevitable now. Gryffindor is going to win every bloody cup until we graduate." Daphne bemoaned, much to everyone else's amusement. Susan didn't look any happier about it.

"That was going to be the case either way." Ginny teased her.

Fleur gasped as she revealed the book that he'd gotten her. L'art de la Fabrication de Sorts by Pernelle Flamel. While Nicholas was famous for his creation of the Philosopher's Stone, Pernelle deserved a great deal of praise in her own right for her spell-crafting. His French witch adored charms, that much he knew, but in talking with Chloe, he learned that she had toyed with the idea of going into spell-crafting after graduation, "'Ow in the world did you get zis?"

"Sometimes, it's a very good thing to know Albus Dumbledore." Harry didn't mention that Pernelle had been happy to give him the book after his involvement in keeping her husband's creation safe, and it'd only been at the headmaster's recommendation that he contacted the centuries old witch.

Fleur was sat in the middle of the couch, and it put her in the perfect position to lean down and press her lips against the nape of his neck and whispered to him, "Zank you it is… amazing. I promise you. I'll treasure it."

That just left Anya, who turned an accusing eye toward her best friend when she opened hers, "Traitor."

"He asked, and I answered." Orina said with a little smirk. Sitting in front of his first lover was a complete art set. There were brushes, paints, colored pencils, watercolors and everything else he could find that he thought she might need.

"Do you not like it?" Harry asked, concerned, "If not, I can return it and…"

"No," she ran her fingers through his hair soothingly. For the first time since he'd met her, she looked shy, "I love it. I just… don't think I'm very good. Seems vaste to spend so much on it."

"Do you enjoy it?" She gave him a little smile and nodded her head, "Then it's not a waste."

"Besides, she's wrong." Orina interjected, "She's fantastic… and much to hard on herself." Anya poked her tongue out but laughed along with everyone else. He gave each of them one more present, though these were slightly less personalized… well somewhat. Each of them received a necklace complete with their birthstones in it.

It was only then that Harry started opening his own presents. The first was a mirror, and he couldn't help but notice that all the girls had one as well. Excited, Ginny started to explain, "So, I got this idea from Sirius after talking to him over the summer. Apparently, him, your dad, and Remus would use enchanted mirrors to communicate with one another." Harry knew that, but the rest of the girls didn't, "And as great as it is that we're all in the same place now, that won't necessarily always be the case. So, I thought we should do something about it."

The mirrors were framed in rosewood that looked beautifully carved and etched with runes in the side. Just looking at them he could guess that this had been a joint effort and he was right, "Padma helped me with the rune work and Fleur, and I worked together on the charms."

"More zan one of zem blew up when we tried to work in ze Impervious Charm." The French witch added with a little smirk.

"That was definitely the hardest bit to work out." Padma agreed.

Ginny chuckled, "Yeah, ruined a whole batch of them because of that. So, all you have to do is say one of our names into the mirror. Oh, and we can even do a group call, too!" It was equal parts practical and thoughtful, and all three of the girls were obviously very proud of the achievement and rightfully so. It sounded like they were an improvement on the ones that his godfather had used.

"Brilliant." Harry told the three of them.

The next gift he opened was from Susan and Daphne, and he really wasn't sure what he was looking at. It was a potion of some sort and a pair of glasses, not dissimilar from his own. They were both quick to explain, with Daphne going first, "So we all think you look great in your glasses. No doubt about that." There were nods of agreement from the others, "But they can be a bit of hinderance, especially with your knack for getting yourself into trouble."

That's fair. Honestly, it's a miracle that they didn't fall off during the first task. "So…"

"So… I brewed a Vision-Correcting Potion." From the obvious satisfaction in her voice, he was going to guess that was no small feat.

"That's a thing?"

Daphne nodded, "Yep… a thing that requires time, patience, and is rarely achieved even by a Potions Master because of the scarcity of one of the ingredients."

"What's that?" Sue was the one who asked, unable to help her curiosity.

"Phoenix tears."

That caught everyone off guard, and Sue followed up, shocked, "How the bloody hell did you get a hold of phoenix tears?"

"Fawkes is surprisingly fond of Harry." Daphne beamed. Orina and Anya had seen the elegant bird after the incident at the Three Broomsticks, while Ginny had met him second year, obviously. His Slytherin lover knew about the incident, because well she'd been curious about the Chamber, and he hadn't minded sharing the story.

Understandably, Fleur was the most confused, "'ho is Fawkes?"

"The headmaster's phoenix that saved Harry's life from a basilisk in his second year." Ginny explained with an incredible level of nonchalance.

"Zat's… insane. Zis is a school!" She sounded genuinely gobsmacked by what she'd just heard.

Susan nodded sagely, "Yes, but like Daphne said, trouble loves Harry." Fleur didn't look entirely pleased by that explanation but let it go.

"Anyway, since we all still love you in a nice pair of glasses, Susan had an idea." She left it hanging for the redhead to continue.

"They're enchanted. Though, I didn't do it myself," Susan explained, sounding a little self-conscious of that fact after what the other girls had done. Harry reached over and squeezed her thigh, because it was the thought that counted, "They're impervious, can't be summoned, can see through objects, including Invisibility cloaks, though not clothes," Everyone got a chuckle out of that, "And if you touch the rim just there," she pointed to a little silver dot, "they can tell you if something is cursed."

The Impervious Charm on them alone would be extremely useful, and the rest just sounded like a bonus, "They're both fantastic." He assured them.

Both girls beamed, but Daphne warned, "Probably best not to take the potion until tomorrow at the earliest. It does take some time to work, and I don't think you want to be dealing with that during the Ball."

"You can switch the glasses whenever you want. No possibly horrible side-effects, I promise" The Hufflepuff added with a little chuckle as nudged her friend's shoulder.

Opening Sue's gift, he couldn't help but smile at it, "Great minds think alike."There was a short dagger, no more than a foot from hilt to tip sitting inside of a simple box.

Sue looked a little shy as she explained, "I… want to teach you. Some hand to hand, and with the dagger as well. You can't always guarantee you'll have your wand on you, after all. And well, like they said," she gestured to Daphne and Susan, "you have a knack for trouble."

"You just want to get me all sweaty while you kick my bum." Harry teased her. Though honestly, it sounded like a fantastic idea to him. More because it meant Sue could share another part of herself with him than anything. Not that it won't be proper useful in a tight spot, too.

Sue blushed, and bit her bottom lip, "Well… there's that, too."

Giving her one last wink, he opened the second to last of his gifts. This one was just in an envelope. Inside was a ticket for an international portkey to Sofia, Bulgaria in July. Anya couldn't contain her excitement, "We vant you to see our home!"

"All of you." Orina added as the rest of the girls opened a similar envelope. They were an odd little family now, all of them connected, so there was no excluding anyone if they could help it.

"Ve know it might not be so simple for rest of you. But we vanted the option there if you can make it." Anya assured them.

Harry stared at the paper for a long moment before giving the two women that were responsible for these odd and wonderful twists in his life a massive grin, "I've never been on a proper vacation before. Can't think of a better one to start with."

"You know if you want us all to be able to come, it's going to mean having some… interesting conversations." He knew exactly what Ginny meant, but it was something he knew was inevitable anyway. This just gives me a deadline.

"You can count me in," Fleur assured as she tapped her own ticket, "I 'aven't been to a conclave before. Perhaps I can convince my grandmozzer to come, too." As the girls chatted about the trip and the potential, he opened the last of his gifts.

It was a scrapbook. Opening it, he was surprised by the number of pictures within of…all of them. Some were of one of them by themselves others with them together. Pictures of them in the tournaments or cheering each other on or just sitting in the library together. None of it seemed intrusive, and all of them were taken since the start of term and something about it… just made his heart flutter.

As he sat there in front of the couch, everyone pressed in to watch as he flipped through it. Sue and Padma sat down on either side of him, Orina sat on Anya's lap, Fleur and Ginny were squeezed in the middle, and Susan was on top of Daphne who was munching away at another slice of tikvenik. He glanced around and felt incredible sense of peace wash over him.

It was done quietly, the soft melody of Christmas music in the background. When he came to the end, there was plenty of space in the back for more photographs. It was Padma that finally broke the silence, "Colin really has gotten better since first year, hasn't he?"

"Yeah." He couldn't agree more as he sat there surrounded by those amazing young women. It'd already been the best Christmas he could remember, and they hadn't even gotten to midday yet. By the end of the night, he was sure they'd have a few more memories to add to the pages.

Follow the link in my profile if you enjoyed and want to find and support my work. 

Chapter Text

Fastening his new cufflinks, Harry looked himself over in the mirror one last time and gave a satisfied nod. The dress robes were well tailored, and his hair was bordering on something close to being tamed. Still didn't quite manage it though. The girls had left him hours before to get ready while it'd only taken him a about half an hour. Daphne had informed him rather succinctly that, "Perfection takes time."

His confused reply of, "But you all always look wonderful." Had earned him more than one pleased smile, but it didn't stop them from going their separate ways to get ready for the Ball.

Glancing over at Ron, he couldn't help but smile, "Well, looks like you picked out something a bit better." They were simple, fortunately not in Cannons orange, and lined with scarlet.

The ginger shot him a grateful smile, "Really can't thank you enough for these, mate. I don't even want to imagine the disaster it would've been without you."

Harry just waved him off, "It was a gift to the rest of the school. No one needed to deal with that ruddy eyesore all night."

They shared a laugh as Ron looked down to a watch, "Right, I'm off. Don't think Parv will take it too kindly if I'm late."

As he headed out, Harry looked over to another of his dormmates. Neville was staring at himself in the mirror looking nervous. Even though he'd grown into a rather impressive young wizard, he still struggled with the insecurities that had been driven into him as a child.

Deciding that there was nothing else for it, Harry walked over and clapped his friend on the shoulder, "Now, Neville, mate, looking like that, you're going to have half the witches in the school, and I don't just mean the Hogwarts ones, throwing themselves at you. So, just remember to keep your eyes on Hannah, yeah?"

Even through the nerves, Neville managed a little smile, "Please, I'm not you, Harry. Even If I was, I only want Hannah. I couldn't imagine having to deal with all the girls the way you do."

"I'll be sure to tell her that, and Susan, because it always helps to have a best friend singing your praises to your girlfriend." Harry couldn't help but snicker as the other lad blushed.

He mumbled out a quiet, "She's not technically my girlfriend…"

"Right," He clapped him on the shoulder again, "of course not. I imagine that won't be the case by the end of the night though." With that, he pulled him to the door, his shoulders decidedly less tense, "Just remember, she said yes to for a reason."

When they reached the bottom of the stairs, they found a fair few of their fellow Gryffindors waiting for their dates to come down. Fred and George were waiting for Angelina and Katie with their brother. Neither of them had do the same, and so they just headed toward the portrait, or they would've, "Oi, Harry, are you not waiting for Ginny?"

Merlin, please don't let this be a bloody problem tonight. Considering his personal life was his own business, he hadn't for one second thought to tell Ron who exactly he was taking to the Ball. As always seemed to be the case, Fred and George knew that their brother had stepped into something he had no right intruding on, as both clapped him on the back of the head, "Oi, what was that for?"

"If you had bothered talking to our ickle Ginnykins," Fred started with a scowl as George looked around nervously for his sister at the use of that particular endearment, much to Harry's amusement, "you'd know that she decided to go to the Ball with a group of her friends."

"Not that it's any of your business who either of them decided to go with anyway, mind." George followed up, looking imperiously at his younger brother. Even if the twins weren't quite as tall as Ron, they were more imposing, especially considering the threat of their pranks.

Glancing back and forth between the pair, he looked ready to fight them on the issue anyway, but was saved form making that mistake by the arrival of his date, "Ron?"

As his friend was rightfully distracted by the appearance of his lovely girlfriend, Harry took the opportunity to bolt out of the portrait and to the enchanted staircase with Neville in tow. The sandy-haired boy couldn't help his own curiosity as they made their way down toward the Ball, "So… who are you taking to the Ball, anyway?"

Harry snorted out a laugh, "You're going to find out right along with everybody else soon enough, mate."

"Is this going to be one of those things that leave Ron sulking like he's a child again?"

"Maybe…" Harry tilted his head in thought, "Always a bit of a tossup with him lately, isn't it?"

"If you mean he's been a tosser, then yes." Neville said. Harry nearly tripped on the stairs, and they were nowhere near the false step. Would never expect Neville to put it quite so bluntly. His friend just quirked an eyebrow, "What? It's not like nobody noticed."

"Fair play."

There were people slowly filing down from the Ravenclaw and Gryffindor Towers, all of them looking their best for the event. When they reached the Entrance Hall, Neville stopped dead in his tracks as he saw Hannah coming up from the basement. He couldn't say that he blamed his friend. His blonde date was in a lovely set of black dress robes that hugged her curves far better than the school robes ever did.

Harry managed to break him out of his stupor with a light cough and a nudge to the shoulder, "You aren't gonna do yourself any good by standing here, mate."

Neville didn't even give him a backwards glance as he rushed over to Hannah's side. If I didn't know any better I would think that it was Neville that was taking a veela to the Ball with that dazed look on his face. Though in all fairness, Hannah was only really having such a significant effect on one person.

"Mr. Potter!" Professor McGonagall called his name and waved him over to an alcove where she was gathering the champions. Of the twelves school champions seven of them were already there with their dates, "Is your date here yet?"

"Not quite yet, professor.' He informed her.

"No problem at all," She sounded more frazzled than that answer would indicate, "You'll be entering the hall youngest to oldest. Be sure to let your partner know when they arrive." Before he had a chance to tell her that wouldn't be quite as straightforward as she thought, she was off.

Huffing softly, he could only wait and mingle. Cedric walked over to him with Cho on his arm and a teasing smile on his face, "All those offers too much to wade through, Harry? Did you decide it'd just be better to go stag in the end?" Cho swatted at her boyfriend's arm for his cheek, but he didn't mind.

"No, just waiting for her to arrive. You know how the ladies can be." Even if he'd accepted their reasoning in the end, he didn't understand why they needed literal hours to get ready.

"I have absolutely no idea what you're talking about." Cedric replied stoically with a glance in Cho's direction.

"Right, of course you don't." Harry just stared at him for a long moment before the older Hufflepuff broke down with a snicker which of course, earned him another light tap to the shoulder.

They made small talk for a little bit before the couple drifted off. It left Harry to look around at the rest of the champions. He recognized most of their dates, but in the case of most of the foreign champions, he didn't know them by name. Unlike the previous weeks, Solen was doing her level best to ignore him as she stood next to the stocky French bloke that he decimated in the first round of the dueling tournament.

His casual observances came to end as he had to do a double take because standing next to Krum was somebody that he knew very well, "Hermione?"

She gave him a little wave and pulled the quidditch star over, "You look nice. But where's your date?" She was wearing a periwinkle dress that looked great on her. Her usually bushy hair was wavy instead, and for the first time he could remember it looked like she was wearing a very small amount of makeup. He'd always known that his friend was pretty, and he thought she looked properly lovely next to Viktor.

"Fashionably late." Harry said with a little smile. It wasn't even true just yet, she was just cutting it close, not actually late.

"So, French then?" Viktor interjected. He didn't know if he'd ever heard the man make a joke, and even Hermione seemed a little surprised if her snort of laughter was anything to go by.

"Well, yes…"

As though their discussion summoned her up, he heard her light voice just behind him, "'Arry…"

Turning, he couldn't help but absolutely beam at the sight of her… and remind himself to breathe. Bloody hell… if they all look this good, I'm going to have a really long… pleasant night. Fleur's beauty was completely effortless, normally, but today she'd put more than a bit of it in. Her hair was up in an elaborate knot that left her long slender neck exposed and the necklace he'd gotten her clear as day nestled just above an enticing hint of cleavage. She wasn't wearing dress robes but a beautiful silver gown that went down to her ankles and seemed to shimmer in the light. It hugged the soft, womanly curves of her body and had a slit up the side that went to her mid-thigh.

Moving to her side, he pecked her on the cheek, "You look… absolutely gorgeous! Stunning! I can't think of anything else because well… wow, but they're all true, trust me."

The light blush that came to her cheeks at his compliments only made her look that much more captivating, "Zank you, 'Arry. You certainly don't disappoint either." She squeezed his arm as she pressed against his side. There was more than one person looking at them, and he didn't particularly care. For the moment, he only had eyes for one young woman.

The attention was taken off them a few seconds later as McGonagall joined them again, "That's everyone here then?" Of course, it was then that the professor noticed the way that Fleur was leaning into his side, "Miss Delacour is your date, Mr. Potter?" There was almost resignation in her voice because it was inevitable that he'd be the one to complicate things.

"Yes, professor."

"Lovely, considering she's the elder of the two of you, I think it would be best if the two of you entered at the back of the group with the seventh year competitors." With that she set about arranging everyone, and when everyone was ready instructed them, "Alright then, everyone follow me."

The pair ended up between Viktor and Hermione, and Roger and his date. He was unsurprised that he could feel the older Ravenclaw glaring at the back of his head, but he was entirely accustomed to it at this point. He'd been one of the many people rejected by Fleur in the lead up to the Ball, and considering his horrid attempts with Anya, too, Harry couldn't say he was entirely surprised by his ire. Can't imagine his irritation with me is going to be any better by the end of the night. But you'd think he'd just be happy with the girl he's got.

They started walking toward the Great Hall in short order. The doors were closed and only opened as the first couple made it to them. Ivar and his date, a short blonde girl, were the first ones through the door, "Welcome, our champions!" It was Ludo from the head table, that roused the crowd.

Through all his years at Hogwarts, he'd seen the Great Hall decorated beautifully, but the school's house elves had truly outdone themselves this time. There were three decorated tree at the back of the room, icicle decoration all around the walls, snow falling from the enchanted ceiling, not that they had any control over that, and little homages to each of the participating schools as the centerpieces to each of the tables.

And if he'd ever had any doubt that the ancient castle could change to accommodate the number of people in it, he didn't anymore. Because, quite simply, the long tables that usually ran the length of the room were nowhere to be seen instead circular tables that took up far more room seated the Ball's participants.

There was one in particular he and Fleur couldn't help but notice. There were twelve lovely ladies sitting there, but seven of them were grinning and clapping louder than anyone else as they passed. Fleur rolled her eyes good-naturedly while Harry threw a little wink the girls' way. And I was right, they all look bloody fantastic.

They made it to the head table where they were seated with the event's judges, and each of them took their seats. Crouch was there with Ludo, and the former didn't look happy to be seated next to his colleague.

Harry made sure to pull Fleur's seat out for her before taking his own. Whether by some design, or just luck, he and Fleur ended up next to Professor Dumbledore. Though if I know him, it wasn't by accident. As Harry took his seat, he reached under the table and took a hold of Fleur's hand, and she quickly laced their fingers together.

There was one person in the crowd he didn't expect to see. Sitting with a few of the professors at a table nearby was Sirius… with Iliyana beside him. Harry quirked an eyebrow in surprise and caught Orina's eye who only gave him a little shrug of her shoulder as she saw what caught his attention. Well, good for him.

"Welcome everyone, as the pupils of Hogwarts have heard many times over the years, I learned a long time ago not to give a speech, even short ones, when dinner has yet to be served. So, please, tuck in!" There was soft laughter around the room at that. Taking his seat, the hall remained surprisingly quiet as no food appeared quite yet.

There was a menu in front of each of them with more than one dish that Harry wouldn't even pretend to recognize. Dumbledore made it clear for the rest of the attendants what they were meant to do as he placed his menu down and said clearly, "Lamb stew." A piping hot bowl of delicious smelling stew appeared in front of him a second later and he happily dug into it.

There were murmurs around the hall, as people began to eat. Next to him, Fleur hummed in appreciation at something and a second later said, "Salmon en croute." A lovely bit of pastry wrapped salmon appeared in front of her.

Before she had a chance to dig in, he leaned over to her, "What should I try, love?"

There were British dishes he knew he would enjoy, but something felt right about asking her opinion. Her eyes lit up and she looked down at his menu, before pointing, "Zat." After trying something very much Bulgarian for breakfast, he figured why not take another step outside of the usual British fare.

"Coq au Vin." What arrived in front of him was a wine-braised chicken that smelled utterly delicious. No one can accuse Fleur of having bad taste. As they dug into their meal, Fleur looked past him to the Headmaster, "Professor Dumbledore…"

The man looked over from his own stew, "Yes?"

"I just wanted to say zank you, 'Arry told me you helped wizz a certain Christmas present." Harry found the food in front of him particularly interesting as the Headmaster looked at him over his half-moon spectacles and gave a little chuckle.

"You're very welcome, Miss Delacour, but I'm afraid that I really didn't do much." At her quizzical look, he explained, "I simply reminded Harry of our mutual acquaintance, everything else was entirely up to him. Nelle is rather fond of him, so I'm not surprised that she was willing to help."

There were other people at the table paying close attention to their conversation, curious as ever about the close ties he shared with the vaunted wizard. But Nelle meant nothing to anyone other than the three of them. Fleur gave him a wry smile and leaned in close to ask, "Nelle, hmmm? Mind telling me how you're on such good terms with 'er?"

"I'd be happy to," He assured her, "Just not here."

That was plenty good enough to satisfy the French witch for the moment as she took another bite of her meal. The Headmaster took the opportunity to tell him, "Oh, and thank you, Harry. I never can have enough comfortable socks you know… and the muggle confectionaries you find really are stupendous. They might lack some of the novelty of our own, but they certainly don't lack for taste."

"Any time, sir." Harry fought down a smile as his fellow champions and their dates tried to pretend like they weren't listening intently. Well, everyone except Hermione who'd become entirely used to this sort of thing over the years.

The meal passed quickly with some small snippets of small talk between everyone. It was as he finished with his own meal that Viktor spoke up from just down the table, "Harry, vhat do you think about next veekened to fly?"

"What's this now?" Cedric interjected.

"I von't have chance to fly against Harry unless ve make it ourselves. I think next veekened is as good time as any." It also meant that a good portion of the students would be back home. There was nothing scheduled for that time, and people still wanted the opportunity to spend at least part of the holiday with their families. He imagined that was part of Viktor's suggestions, too. Just like me, he gets tired of the attention.

"I think I can make some time for that." Fleur squeezed his knee below the table while Cedric only frowned, "You know if you want to come along, too, no one is going to stop you. Might not be a good idea to fly against your competition before you even play a proper game against him, though."

The handsome Hufflepuff considered that for just a few seconds before he came up with a solution, "After the game then?"

"I don't have any problem with that, but it's not going to stop us from flying next week." Harry agreed while Viktor just looked between the two of them before giving a quick, stiff nod.

As if he'd been waiting for the conversation to finish, Dumbledore chose that moment to stand. As one every dish in the hall was cleared from the tables. In the far corner of the room, desserts and beverages appeared on the table, "Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to invite our champions down to the floor so that they can properly start the festivities."

Everyone in the hall stood with them, and almost like it was choreographed, the tables moved to the sides of the room to open up the dance floor. With her hand in his, Harry guided Fleur down from the front table which neatly disappeared, too. They ended up, between Viktor and Hermione and Roger and his date again. Confident that he wouldn't make a fool of himself, if nothing else, Harry spun to face Fleur and took hold of her waist.

There was a soft little shiver that went up her spine that he couldn't help but enjoy as he rubbed his thumb against her hip. It was good to know that he had the same effect on her that she had on him. As the music started playing, one thing became obvious to him. McGonagall couldn't have been more right. Staring into Fleur's eyes, moving to the music came far easier. He had no worry about stepping on her toes or making a fool of himself. He just enjoyed having her in his arms.

There was a little tick at the corner of her lips that showed just how pleased she really was as they glided around the floor. He wasn't surprised that Fleur clearly had more than a little bit of experience dancing in the past. Veela or not, it still takes practice to be that comfortable with it. After the first dozen bars of the song, they were joined on the dance floor by the three heads, plus Hagrid.

The music ended and echoed around the stones of the Great Hall, there was only a beat before the applause started. But then the music started up again, almost as quickly as it'd finished, and they were joined on the floor by their fellow students. The song wasn't too fast, and he found himself swaying with the French beauty.

Taking the opportunity, she leaned in to place a kiss at the corner of his cheek, "You always 'ave another surprise for me, don't you?"

"Couldn't disappoint you, especially with everyone watching." He pulled her just that little bit closer to him, "McGonagall was very helpful."

Fleur shook her head, but not in frustration, "You are…" Words escaped her, but he knew just what she meant because he often thought the same thing about her and the other girls too.

They danced their way through the next two songs, twirling, laughing, and just enjoying themselves before she took his hand and led him from the dance floor… and right toward Daphne who was waiting for him patiently. Almost like this has been perfectly planned. The Slytherin's hair hung in ringlets down to her shoulders. She wore a shimmering blue dress that matched the color of her eyes, "You didn't go with green?" he asked with a teasing smile.

"No," She shot back, "It's not as though you were going to be wearing scarlet."

"Very true." He offered his hand and looked meaningfully toward the dance floor as the next song started up, "May I have this dance?"

"And here I thought you'd never ask!" Grabbing her hand, she giggled as he gently pulled her with him.

"Just be sure to 'ave 'im back by nine, oui?" Fleur teased as she waved them away.

"Oh, you'll have him back long before that… at least for a little while." Daphne replied as Ginny came up to grab her and pull her into the throng of people. He noticed Padma with Susan not far away from them and Anya and Sue a little way further down than that. There were a few people who looked at them oddly, and more than one boy who couldn't take their eyes off them, much to their own dates chagrin, but nobody bothered them.

As they started moving together, Harry had a thought, "So… did you all draw straws, then?" He also noticed immediately that Daphne was just as good of a dancer as Fleur, maybe even better. But considering she's the oldest daughter of a prominent pureblood family, that isn't really surprising.

"No, we dueled." Daphne said with a completely straight face. It really was quite impressive how easily she managed to sell even such a blatant lie. Even if Orina and Anya could participate in a conventional duel, I wouldn't believe that… It wouldn't've been fair… and I'd almost certainly be dancing with Sue

After a few seconds where he just stared at her, she grinned, "We didn't do straws, no. We played a few games of gobstones to decide."

Humming his understanding, he gave her a wry grin, "You didn't cheat, did you?"

"That's a horrible bit of slander simply because I'm a member of Slytherin," she rebuked him, "I just made sure the odds were in my favor."

Harry barked a laugh, that got the attention of some of the people around them, "I wouldn't expect anything less."

It all became a bit of an enjoyable blur for him, as he was passed from one of his partners to the next over the course of the next hour. After Daphne was Orina, looking beautiful as ever. Then came Sue, Padma, Ginny, Susan, and finally Anya before going back for another dance with Fleur. And she got me back before nine. Padma and Ginny clearly had the least experience dancing, but they had plenty of fun anyway.

While they all wore different colored robes, or dresses, and different hairstyles, one thing was identical. All of them made a point of wearing their Christmas presents prominently for anyone to see. And they all look bloody gorgeous! It was a recurring thought, but no one could really blame him for it.

When the Weird Sisters took the stage after the first hour or so, things went from well-organized and thought out to all of them pressing together as a group bouncing along to the music. If it weren't for the fact that they essentially formed their own little unit, with their friends included, Harry wouldn't have found it that enjoyable, but there was something to be said for having the girls pressed up close to him. Something each of the lovely ladies took advantage of more than once that left him feeling more than a little turned on.

One thing he wasn't expecting was just how exhausting the whole thing would be. His feet were starting to get a bit sore, and everything seemed muted after the deafening chords lessened. He found himself yelling even if he didn't need to when there was a lull in the music, "I'm going to grab something to drink."

Fleur came with him, and when they were settled at one of the refreshment tables. His French lover picked up a macaron and took a bite, she hummed appreciatively, "Not quite as good as my favorite pâtissier but, not bad."

"You know, Orina could probably make up a batch of those for you anytime you want if you asked nicely."

There was a wicked glint in her eye, "How nicely?"

"Not quite as nicely as you're thinking." He chuckled. Giving him a wink, she was distracted as Chloe and Gabrielle joined them at the table. While they'd danced together plenty, this was the first time they had the chance to talk since the start of the Ball.

He would've fallen into conversation with them, too if weren't for the hand on his shoulder, "Oh, to be young again."

With a snort, he turned to his godfather, "You're not even forty… and a wizard."

"True," he agreed, "but Azkaban has to add at least what… fifty years?"

Harry was surprised to hear him making jokes about it, "Seems about right, so when is the mid-life crisis?"

Sirius barked out a laugh, "Any day now, I'm sure. Most people would probably say it already started since I'm here with an older veela."

Leaning in, Harry reminded him, "Most people are ridiculous, and besides I'm out with three of them, so…" he let that hang in the air, and the older man rolled his eyes at the reminder, "Besides, I'd wager that Iliyana asked you here, not the other way around."

"Well, you're right there. And speaking of Iliyana, I really should get back to her." He gave him a firm bear hug, "But I needed to tell you happy Christmas, before while I have the chance."

With that, his godfather made to leave but not before he got the chance to warn him, "Don't think I'm not going to get you back for that thoughtful present today."

"I'm counting on it." He threw him a wolfish grin before heading off back to his date for the evening. Harry took a long drink of water when something caught his eye. Fred and George were having what appeared to be a rather amiable conversation with Ludo Bagman.

The former quidditch player was all smiles and handed the twins a pouch that had them both looking skeptical before he headed off. Wonder what that's about? Might just have to ask them about it later. His understanding was that the twins didn't particularly care for the man after the World Cup. Something about an unfulfilled bet. Maybe he came through on it.

Fleur didn't give him a chance to dwell on it as she took his hand and pulled him with her back toward their friends. Even if it wasn't his favorite thing in the world, he'd happily go right back to it if it meant seeing those smiles on their faces. Though, one of them wasn't quite as happy, at least briefly, as the rest of them.

Padma noticed that her sister was dancing with Lavender, Dean, Seamus, and Michael Corner of all people rather than her own boyfriend. The twins shared a silent conversation of quick looks and one nod before his lovely Patil sister relaxed and got back to enjoying the evening. Just something else to worry about later. He couldn't help the sinking feeling that Ron had bolloxed things up and it was going to make things miserable.

They danced for what felt like hours. The sky above them cleared and silver moonlight reflected on the icy decorations of the hall and bathed it in shimmering light. Slowly, the throng of people thinned as more and more people headed off to their beds… or broom cupboards and empty classrooms in some cases. It was… a wonderful night, full of fun and laughter.

For him, it ended with one last slow song with Fleur in his arms again. They swayed gently to it with the other girls around them again. Her head was tucked into the crook of his neck, and he could feel her soft lips pressed against the hollow there. As the song fosjosjed, she spoke just loudly enough that he would hear, "Zank you for tonight, 'Arry. It couldn't 'ave been better."

Kissing the top of her head, he smiled into her hair, "Love you." He really couldn't agree with her more. Going in, he'd worried that there would be some drama to deal with. But then Draco wasn't there, and from everything he knew about Solen, she wouldn't do anything to damage her reputation in the eyes of her headmistress. She'd spent years being circumspect in her rivalry with Fleur and that didn't change just because he'd rejected her. His French competitor spent the night well away from them, minding her own business.

"Will you walk wizz me? I would like to get some fresh air." she asked him sweetly. There were not so subtle smiles thrown their way by the other girls, and something told him, just like nearly everything else that night, they'd already discussed this.

"Anytime." They walked together, alone, out toward the front lawn of the castle. It'd been transformed into a grotto filled with hundreds of fluttering fairy lights… as in actual fairies, filling the rosebushes. It was beautiful, though not nearly so beautiful as the girl next to him.

They walked in comfortable silence, the only noise between them the soft crunch of fresh snow beneath their feet. So late in the night, they seemed to have the entire space to themselves. They were in no rush, just enjoying the moment. When they reached the far end of the grotto, Fleur stopped them and looked out. Framed in the exit was the Beauxbatons carriage.

Biting her bottom lip, looking somehow sinfully sexy and adorable all at once, she sounded excited and nervous as she played with his hand, "I wanted to show you ze carriage."

"Oh, really? The carriage?"

There was mischief in her stunning blue eyes, "Well, one specific room."

Leaning in he gave her a brief, firm kiss on the lips, "I'd love that." He was pretty sure that Fleur actually glowed in the low light at his response. I can't imagine there are many people in the world that would say no to that. Taking his hand, she led him down from the castle to the carriage.

As they walked down the lawn to the carriage, he felt a sudden surge of lust that had nothing to do with Fleur. Not that she wasn't doing a good enough job of enticing him herself, mind. Seems like the girls are having some fun of their own.

His French lover seemed acutely aware of it too. She looked at him with blown out eyes and her breathing grew shallow. Her eyes drifted down to his trousers and the evidence of his arousal and it looked like it took physical effort for her not to take him right there on the grounds. That would take some serious explaining.

They hurried down the path and he guided her up the steps to the carriage door, and got a pretty smile for his trouble. It opened at her touch, and she led him inside. The already massive construction was even bigger on the inside, but he didn't get much of an opportunity to admire it. They both had more important things on their mind.

Pulling him toward the corridor they went almost to the front of the carriage, passing a dozen doors before she opened one without a second thought. The room was painted white, the bed had powder blue sheets the same color of Beauxbatons uniforms. And that was the extent of what he was able to take in before the door closed behind him and he was pinned against it with a thump.

The horny witch nipped and sucked at the crook of his neck, making sure to leave a mark on him as she went. Then, something happened that he'd become accustomed to over the course of the last few months. His clothing disappeared with a lick of heatless flame, though her dress was still hugging her gorgeous figure. Fleur looked like she surprised herself, as though she'd never done it before and didn't even know she could. Wonder if I'll be seeing those again. But, he didn't care to dwell on that fact when her dainty hand wrapped around his throbbing cock.

Jerking him lightly, she pulled a bead of precum from his crown and started working it into his swollen flesh. Harry's hand skimmed down her side and cupped her bum as she circled him with both hands. His nerves were lit up with pleasure as her allure pressed on him more intensely than he could ever remember. But as she started to drop down to her knees he had the presence of mind to turn the tables.

Taking her by the shoulder, he switched them around and pressed her against the hardwood door. Her breath hitched as he pulled the cups of her dress down below her perfectly perky breasts. Her nipples were pale pink, small and incredibly hard. He leaned down to take one of the inviting little buds between his teeth. Her back arched and she continued pumping him as her other hand found the back of his neck, urging him to stay right there.

When he pulled away, he kissed his way up her neck to her ear, "It's my turn to take care of you, love." She seemed at a loss for words, her full lips parted slightly in astonishment, but she certainly wasn't complaining. It hadn't sat right with him, the number of times where she'd pleasured him without doing the same in return, and he was going to make it up to her. Repeatedly, in quick succession.

Dropping down to a knee, his hands slipped along her stocking covered thighs. He felt her shiver as he cupped the curve of her peachy bum. Her legs hooked around his shoulder as he moved her gown up and out of the way. He wanted her to see every second of what he was going to do to her.

Her pussy was that same pale pink, but as it pulsed in need, he could see just hint of the darker, ruby red within. He could smell the sweet perfume of her dripping quim and it filled him with a wanton need to make her quiver.

Effortlessly, he lifted her petite body up until he was standing. Squealing in surprise, she filled her fingers with his dark hair. It turned into a lewd moan as he buried his tongue in her tiny, squeezing slit. All the girls tasted wonderful in their own way, but there was something to be said for veela. Each one of them was like his favorite treat, and Fleur was no different.

"Merde!" Her heels dug into his back as he swiped and swirled his tongue against her sensitive walls. His nose grazed against her clit as he did everything in his power to pull those sexy moans and whimpers from her body.

Ever diligent when it came to the pleasure of one of his partners, he brought her to one twitching peak and then another. It left his lover babbling in incoherent French but it was clearly very complimentary. But the fact that she was capable of speech at all meant that he hadn't quite done his job. And so, he used his trump card, as it were.

Staring up at her, her brilliant blue eyes widened the moment that it started. Inhuman vibrations and flicks left her flushed. "Mon Dieu!" Her voice was low and guttural, and he found out something rather interesting. Fleur was undoubtedly a squirter.

Even though he was the one holding her up, she still tried to push him away as she spasmed through a visceral peak. Anything to bring an end to the relentless pleasure, but he wouldn't budge. He rode out her peak as she covered his chin and nose, some of her sweet juices even dripped down to his chest and was creating a line down to his abs.

As she twitched through the last aftershocks of that blissful moment, he carefully brought her down, but he didn't place her down on her feet. Instead, he carried her over to the bed and laid her gently on the bed. Her gown looked more like a belt, and there were obvious stains to tell exactly what she'd been doing in it. But somehow, she still looked elegant. Her hair was slightly tousled, but that just made the knots look somehow sexier.

As he looked down at her, she brought one of her slender fingers to her lips and bit it. His cock throbbed, demanding attention and she had ever intention of giving it to him. Her fingers found his swollen shaft, and she stroked him as she pulled him close, "I want you, 'Arry… more zan anyzzing. I've 'eard enough stories to last me a lifetime. I'd like to start making some of my own." Her hand drifted from his shaft to her own bare, glistening petals and she spread them invitingly.

"Anya or Orina?" He asked, knowing that it'd be the sort of thing they'd do. They'd happily told him about the way they'd… stoked the fire for Fleur after their history lesson.

"All of zem… all day." She told him with a little smile of her own. At his quirked eyebrow, she elaborated, "Zey didn't do it to tease me, but to set me at ease. I was ze one asking, trust me."

He couldn't imagine why such a stunningly beautiful, sensual young woman would have any reason to be nervous. But then it occurred to him. Sue had some self-doubt, in no small part because his first lovers were veela, literal embodiments of passion. And while Fleur was no more experienced than her kinsfolk when he first slept with them, she couldn't help but worry about comparison. It wasn't something that any of them ever needed to worry about as far as he was concerned. One of those small advantages of it being ingrained down to our magic that we fit together.

But he couldn't blame her for needing reassurance, even if they left her horny and needy. Harry gave her a gentle smile. Cupping her cheek, he leaned down to kiss her as she pressed his spongy dome to her impossibly hot lips. Her pussy was… divine. Warm and tight, it left him sighing in pure pleasure. With every rapid beat of her heart, he could feel her depths pulse around him as he pressed inch after inch of his length into her snug sheath.

When they were pressed as closely to one another as possible, he saw a tear slip from the corner of her eye. He didn't even need to ask because he knew it wasn't out of pain, but joy. He wiped it away with the pad of his thumb and she beamed up at him, "Zey were right you know, You are reshaping me… I can feel you behind my navel." She knew exactly what she was doing and it worked. Taking her slender waist in his grip, he started gliding her cock-hugging hole back and forth along his shaft.

"Oui… oui…oui…" With every thrust of his length into her beautiful body, she chanted her breathy approval. Her hand dug into his hip as she urged him to keep pounding into her. Her eyes were wide as she stared up at him adoringly.

His fingertips ghosted along her body from her clavicle, down through the valley of her breasts, across her cute little belly button, over her puffy mound until he found her super-sensitive nub. Her whole body shivered, but still she didn't cum.

"Cum for me, Fleur. I want to feel you explode around my fucking cock." He growled out, slowly bringing himself closer and closer to the edge.

Her inner muscles undulated along his shaft, as she shook her head, "Non…"

Harry pinched her tiny clit and massaged it between his digits, and her eyes rolled to the back of her head, but still nothing. He could feel her nails digging into the muscle of his bum and knew that it would leave a mark but she somehow managed to hold on.

Changing his pace, he did everything in his power to drive her out of her mind with pleasure. And as he drove her from English to French… again, and made her eyes roll to the back of her head, he was sure that he was managing it, but still she stopped herself from reaching her peak. It was a beautiful sort of agony, that both could only take so long.

Eyes blown out in bliss, her reasoning became clear as she whimpered, "Please…. Togezzer. I can't take anymore!" It was almost touching that she was holding out so that they could cum that first time together.

Harry leaned over his French lover, pressing their sweat slick bodies as close as they could get as his hips became a blur. Fleur hooked her legs behind his bum and hugged him tightly, "I'm going to fill you up, Fleur… I'm going to make you mine."

"Please!" It was almost a sob.

"But… but you have to promise me something first."

"Anyzzing!"

"Never. Hold. Back. Again. Not unless I tell you to." He could see where that could be a bit of fun, but he much preferred watching his lover fall apart for him again and again.

"I promise… I promise… oui!" She mindlessly kissed against the side of his neck between words. Whether she'd allowed herself to cum or not, she was unequivocally euphoric, "Just… please…"

Satisfied that they understood each other, he hilted himself in her pristine pussy as his cock. The cum raced up his cock and exploded inside of her with an incredible ferocity. They writhed against each other as Fleur screamed out her body-quivering, mind-numbing, magic-deep peak, "Fucking… Merde! Oui!" Her juices squirted around the seal of his cock and left the bedding below them absolutely drenched.

All the girls could attest, he had rather prodigious loads, but he would say this one bordered on ridiculous. It became clear why as it hit him, harder than anything he'd ever experienced before. A small subconscious part of him wondered if this was what each of the girls had experienced their first times with him. Because as Fleur's magic flared and formed the last of the bonds, it seemed to exponentially magnify the ecstasy of his own peak.

It teetered between pain and pleasure as every nerve in his body seemed to fire up at once. It was clear that his newest lover felt something similar as it proved too much for her. The last thing he managed to do before the physical toll of such an incredible, rarified experience caught up to him was to lay at her side and pull her close. Her head rested against his chest as they both fell into dreams.

Follow the link in my profile if you enjoyed and are interested in all my work. 

Chapter Text

"Coming, Harry?" Glancing over his shoulder, Harry saw Viktor standing there with a broom over his shoulder. Sigrid was just behind him looking far more eager than her cousin, but then he was rather stoic.

The hall was much quieter the Saturday after the Yule Ball. People from all three schools had left on Boxing Day to celebrate with their families with more of them departing over the course of the week. Harry considered taking a break to visit Sirius but decided against it.

One of those people had been Ron, before he even got back from the carriage that morning… Fleur was reluctant to let him leave, much to his enjoyment, so he hadn't had the opportunity to find out exactly what happened at the Ball. Parvati hadn't stuck around any longer than Ron so Padma hadn't gotten the full story from her sister either.

Something to worry about later. As things were, they were just finishing up dinner. Him and his girls. Daphne had spent Boxing Day with her family, as had Susan, but they came back the day after. The moment he decided that he was sticking around, they all, seemingly by some silent agreement, decided to do the same.

He'd been expecting the request from the famous seeker all day and so pulled his shrunken Firebolt from his pocket. He enlarged it with a little bit of wandless magic, Sirius's dramatics must have been rubbing off on him, and stood, "Whenever you are."

"Wait… wait… wait, there's no way I'm missing this." Ginny took one last bite of her food before popping up from the bench. He knew of all the girls she was the one who wouldn't miss it unless she was in the hospitable wing… petrified. And even then, she'd still try to find a way down there.

"Wasn't planning on leaving without you." He assured her, "Anyone else coming along?" Anya seemed rather eager, too.

Orina just gave him a little wave, "I vatched Viktor fly all summer… I already know that you're better." The Bulgarian man scoffed at that, but didn't seem bothered by her ribbing, "Besides, it's New Year's Eve, so I'll need to have something warm waiting for you when you're done."

"Are you going to be wearing your quidditch trousers?" Padma asked as though that were somehow extremely important.

"Uhmmm… yes."

"Alright, you twisted my arm… I'll come."

"If Ori over there is baking then I'm going to be nearby… sorry." Daphne wasn't really sorry in the slightest, and he wasn't surprised.

Susan hooked her arm around the Slytherin's shoulders, "No… no you're not. I'm gonna have to stay up here too, just to make sure you don't steal them all." Daphne pouted at that much to her redheaded friend's amusement.

Fleur was looking up at the ceiling above them. The weather looked uninviting to say the least, particularly to someone who was accustomed to the beaches of Southern France. She gave them a rather unimpressed look, "You're mad… ze bozz of you. I'm going to stay up here where it'z warm." The castle wasn't exactly warm, it could get quite drafty in the winter, but their room certainly was.

"Seconded." Sue looped her arm through Fleur's.

Harry didn't mind one way or the other, but they needed to shift because there was only so much sunlight left in the day. When they reached the entrance, he realized that intentionally or not, Viktor had picked his moment for their little session quite brilliantly. Because you'd have to be insane to willingly go out in this, much less fly in it.

"You know, on second thought, I'd rather not spend the next… however long as an icicle." Padma shivered as the biting wind gusted against them at the doorway.

Anya pressed into her from one side while Ginny did the same on the other, "Don't vorry, ve'll keep you warm."

"As will an abundance of warming charms," Harry added.

"Yep, those too." Ginny agreed with a laugh. That was enough to convince her and so they headed out into the bitter cold. The wind was whipping up drifts as they made their way down the snow-covered path to the pitch.

"You know, this is mild compared to vhat ve're used to." Viktor told them as they drew nearer to the pitch. The Hogwarts contingent and Anya looked at him like he was a nutter.

But Sigrid just nodded her agreement, "Durmstrang is brutal this time of year, but we make do."

"Never thought that I'd be thankful for Scottish winters…" Harry mumbled, and the cousins snorted out a laugh at that.

"You get used to it…" Sigrid assured him, "and it has its own beauty to it, too."

"And it helps vith quidditch training, too. Extreme conditions help prepare you for anything."

"Until you end up having to play in a World Cup final in, oh, I don't know, Brazil… in the middle of summer." Ginny retorted.

Viktor chuckled at that, "Now that sounds miserable." And it was also a very real possibility sometime further along in his career.

They reached the entrance to the pitch and hurried inside. The girls weren't planning on flying themselves, at least as far as he knew, so they headed to the stands as Harry and Viktor headed down the tunnel together.

Viktor was already in some proper gear, but Harry needed to make a stop down at the locker room. I did promise someone quidditch trousers after all. It was a quick change to make, and when he came back out Viktor was waiting for him with the ball case in tow. He looked oddly contemplative as they walked toward the pitch and stopped him as they reached the tunnel exit.

"You know, I've been meaning to thank you." The older man finally revealed.

He could only quirk an eyebrow at that, because for the life of him, he couldn't imagine what he'd done that Viktor would want to thank him for. At his quizzical look, Viktor elaborated, "For World Cup, saving Anya and Orina. I can't say that I know them vell, but they are still part of team."

"Oh… right!" The thought had never even occurred to him, "It was the right thing to do, and I wouldn't have been able to live with myself if I just left them there."

"Vorked out vell in the end, ja?"

It did, more than anyone save Dumbledore and Sirius actually knew. He understood there were some people who just thought that it landed him two gorgeous veela, but it was so much more than that. Though at the same time, that wasn't why he did it, "It did… but honestly, if I went back knowing everything that happened after just… wouldn't, I'd still save them."

Viktor looked at him for a long moment, before giving a stiff nod, "Makes sense now."

"What's that?"

"Herm… Hermyown," Viktor shook his head at his own inability.

"Hermione." Harry tried not to chuckle, because he really was trying, but it was still a fifty-fifty chance he'd actually get her name right.

"Ja, she speaks highly of you. I can see why." Harry wasn't really sure how to respond to that, but luckily, he didn't need to because Viktor stepped out onto the pitch. The wind had lessened at least a bit, but the biting cold was no less prominent. His lungs burned on that first breath, but he was able to hide his cough behind a laugh when he looked over at the stands and saw the girls.

You'd think that we were about to play in the World Cup for all the effort they put in. He could only assume that they'd conjured them, but there was every possibility that they'd made them in advance. But they were holding signs and banners cheering them on. Though, Padma's wasn't exactly cheering them on, more just a command. Let's See That Bum, Harry! And Ginny's cheeks were painted in Gryffindor colors. Understandably, Sigrid was the only one supporting her cousin.

Setting down the case, Viktor retrieved the snitch from inside. The wings came to life and started fluttering as he held it back, "Ready?"

Mounting his Firebolt, he just gave him a smile, "Let's do it." He let go and the little golden ball zoomed off away from them.

What followed was enlightening to say the least. It was one thing to see Viktor play from a distance, but to see it up close and personal was something else. He really was a natural on a broom, and just like Harry, it was obvious he really loved being in the air.

That didn't stop Harry from giving it his all, and he'd wager that he didn't do half bad. He could at least say that he would've fared better than Lynch against Viktor's Wronski Feint. I didn't plow headfirst into the ground.

They bluffed each other three times before they found the snitch flitting around against the grey sky. The chase was shockingly brutal to Harry. He'd gotten physical plenty of times in a chase, but Viktor had a knack for positioning his broom and bodying him out of position. Still, he kept right with him until the very end.

Even knowing he was going against someone truly gifted, it didn't lessen his competitive nature. So, he was still disappointed when he saw Viktor's hand close around the golden snitch. Damn… next time. They landed side by side on the pitch, to the cheers of the ladies in the stands.

Viktor clapped him on the shoulder, "Very good… you have great control of broom. If you ever decide to play on professional level, you'll need to get used to physicality." He squeezed his arm, "You have plenty of mass. Smaller people than you make great seekers, but you just need to know how to use it."

Taking all the advice in stride, he nodded, "I'll keep that in mind."

Viktor nodded, and then gestured with the snitch, "Again?" Harry couldn't help but smile back. The second time was less successful than the first if anything, though not because Viktor was trying any harder, simply because Harry was trying to implement his advice for the first time. Then on the third, it happened.

He found the snitch first flitting around near the base of the stands. Darting across to it, he had Viktor on the back foot. And he didn't let him bully his way into position. He kept him on his left and forced the snitch away to his right. It was still a close fought thing, but in the end, he managed to get to the snitch first. One out of three isn't too bad considering the level of competition.

When they landed, Viktor seemed impressed… though mildly irritated. You don't get as good as Viktor if you're ever satisfied with losing. Still, he was complimentary, "You learn quickly, too. That's first time in years someone beat me to snitch."

They were interrupted rather unceremoniously as Ginny and Sigrid came down to the pitch on their own brooms. While he hadn't known for sure when they arrived, he wasn't even remotely surprised to see that they'd brought theirs along as well. He knew that Ginny was happy to take every opportunity to try out her new broom in the last week.

"Alright lads, watching was fun and all, but let's see if either of you are any good with the quaffle. Bit of two on two?" IF there was one thing Ginny had in spades, it was confidence.

"They wouldn't have stand a chance!" Sigrid added, clearly trying to irritate Viktor Harry shared a look with him and there was no doubt that he took his cousin's challenge very seriously.

"You're on, ladies." It was already getting dark as they started, and it only got darker as they went. A bit of magic kept the pitch perfectly well lit to keep on going though.

Even as he was having a great time, there was one thing he made sure to do. Flying over to their last two spectators, he landed in the stands next to them as he left Viktor to fend for himself for just a moment. Hopping off his broom, he offered it to Anya, "You always say you love to fly… so get your bum up there!"

Looking from him to the broom, she bit her bottom lip before taking it from his hands and firing off to join the action. Harry's face was wind-burned and red from the cold, but he could barely feel it. And snuggling up to Padma helped warm him up, she gave him a peck on the cheek, "Having fun?"

"Loads." He replied absolutely beaming. They watched as Anya made a rather impressive pass to Viktor, "You gonna want to take a turn next, Pads?"

"Oh no, definitely not." She shook her head emphatically, "I'm just here for moral support."

"And for the show." He wiggled his eyebrows.

With a little giggle, she reached down to his bum and gave it a pinch, "And the show, yes."

The teams meant nothing in short order because Ginny flew over next and offered her broom to Harry, so he was with Sigrid. Any attempts to keep score were entirely pointless from then on, as they just rotated in and out.

Eventually, even magic wasn't enough to ignore the bitter cold. The last goal was scored by Ginny on a pass from Anya as Harry and Sigrid tried to defend. As they made their way down to the ground, they were all cold, wind-burnt, and breathless. Absolutely worth it though.

A stiff wind blew through the pitch that left them shivering. Even Sigrid and Viktor seemed to feel that one. Ginny was the one who voiced what they were all thinking, "All right, I'm ready to get warm! Let's get out of here!"

Before they parted ways, Harry made sure to say to Viktor, "I'm going to want a rematch before the end of the year."

"Ja, the result vill be the same though." Harry could only roll his eyes but couldn't fault his self-confidence. He's earned it more than mos.

"Castle… warmth… now!" Padma insisted as she came down from the stands. "I'm not even sure my warming charms are working anymore." Harry grabbed her and put her on the broom in front of him, while Ginny did the same with Anya. They flew back to the castle gate while Sigrid and Viktor went back to the ship.

When they landed at the entrance, they hopped off and hurried into the castle, "Not a bad way to spend New Year's Eve." Ginny beamed as they brushed off some snow in the entrance hall.

"Not bad at all, but Rina promised something varm when ve got back, so let's go." Anya led the way up the stairs toward the room.

They reached it quickly and when they opened the door, it was surprisingly quiet inside. He expected the other girls to be waiting for them, but they were nowhere to be seen. The door to the bedroom was open and no one was in there either. Odd… There was a part of him that wanted to be concerned, but then there was nothing about their entwinement to indicate something was wrong. Plus, Anya, Ginny and Padma weren't the least bit concerned either.

However, the promised treats from Orina were waiting for them on the counter as well as some hot cocoa. Because she was brilliant and knew how much he loved it there was a treacle tart there for him, as well as some cookies, and a dessert he genuinely didn't recognize. But from her eagerness, Padma clearly did. The girls all went and grabbed it without a second thought, and he went and followed suit. They all sat at the table, warming their icy hands on the cups of hot chocolate.

"Cor, does that hit the spot." Ginny hummed as she drank down some of the cocoa before taking a bite of her cookie.

"Is there anything that woman can't bake?" Padma asked as she moaned around a bite of her treat.

"No, I'm pretty sure that she's a savant when it comes to baking." He gestured with his fork toward Padma's plate, "What is that anyway?"

"Baked Alaska, and a class one at that!"

"I can tell you, there vas more than one person at our conclave who vas disappointed Orina in particular didn't come back after World Cup… she vas best baker there, too."

"Any idea where she is? Or any of the other girls either for that matter?"

"Couldn't say." Ginny responded nonchalantly as she brushed the crumbs from her hands. For some reason, he didn't think that was true. That might've had something to do with the furtive glance form Padma though. But Ginny really had a professional poker face so there was no was of knowing, "I'm sure they'll be back soon whatever they're doing."

"Fair play. Chances are with that lot they might've gotten into some trouble."

"You're not vith them, Harry." Anya teased, "I'm sure they'll be fine." Padma and Ginny couldn't hope to hold their giggle at that.

With a wink he wiped his face, stood, and headed for the bathroom. He wasn't in there particularly long, but it was a good couple minutes, and when he came back out, he was completely alone. No more Anya, Padma or Ginny at the table though their plates were still sitting there . He could only chuckle, "Alright, come on now. Stop having me on!" There was no noise, no hint of movement, and it seemed he really was alone.

But then, he was a wizard with a group of perfectly capable witches, so just because he couldn't see them, or hear them, didn't mean that they weren't there. Naturally, the first thing that came to mind was to pull out his wand.

"Fine, fine, I guess we'll just have to do it this way then." Silently, he cast a Revealing Charm, there were eight distinct presences in the bedroom… all on the bed apparently. Just what are you ladies up to.

Stepping into the bedroom, it was still silent, and nothing changed, but there was one thing that gave them away. There were clear indentations on the sizable bed. He could only grin, "Alright then, come on… I know you're there." But still, nothing. They were waiting for him to make the next move and he didn't intend to disappoint. So, he waved his wand with a silent Finite, and what he saw defied his wildest expectations. Despite all the incredible things he'd experienced in the past few months, it took physical effort not to let his jaw drop.

All eight of his girls were arranged on the bed in the sexiest lingerie he'd seen in his entire life. Despite their many trysts, he'd never had all the girls in a situation like this together. Something tells me this is what Daphne meant when they couldn't go shopping with me if they wanted to surprise me. They were all staring at him with obvious lust, and he didn't think there was a straight man alive who wouldn't grow hard at the sight.

"Finally figured it out?" Orina asked. She was wearing electric blue, to match her gorgeous eyes. With white knee-high socks that looked incredibly enticing on her legs. Everywhere he looked was another incredible sight. Red lace on Ginny, bright yellow and black stockings for Susan, white silk on Fleur, black satin on Sue, Padma was in silver, Anya was in blue sheer lace, and Daphne, almost predictably, was in emerald-green complete with stockings.

"Uh…" he swallowed and tried to find his tongue. He could feel the gentle caress of the allure from all three of his veela lovers, but that wasn't what was causing his speechlessness. They all just looked so damn incredible, "Yes… took me long enough." Any amount of time that meant he'd been denied this view was far too long in his opinion.

"Are you just going to stand there or are you going to come and join us?" It was Daphne that asked the question, though it was something they were all very eager to correct. It was funny, even though they'd been together, aided by magic, there'd never been a moment where he pictured them all there together. But here we are, and Merlin, is it better than I ever could have imagined.

He walked over to the bed, until he was standing right at the edge of it and the second he arrived there were soft hands upon him. They were everywhere, unclasping his belt, his trousers, pulling his shirt over his head. It was all a heady blur before he found himself in nothing but his pants with eight gorgeous, scantily clad women looking at him with naked, consuming lust in their eyes.

Sue kissed along his turgid, covered length with Fleur right next to her with her cheek against his hip. It sent a bolt of intense pleasure down his spine that made him shudder, though every vestige of the bitter cold from outside had left him now.

Susan was kissing against his right shoulder, Daphne against his left. Padma along his abs. There were fingers running along the inside of his thigh. There was a part of him that thought it must be because they were all together, the entwinement feeding in on itself, but every touch felt like it was just… more.

"It's amazing, no?" He heard Anya in his ear, her beautiful bosom pressed against his back. He could feel her diamond hard nipples through the sheer material of her brasier. He looked into her eyes, the answer obvious in his gaze before she took hold of his jaw and pulled him into a kiss.

Orina was on his other side, her hand running along his bum hooking beneath the waistband of his pants and pushing them down, "It isn't vhat I expected when ve entiwined ourselves to you… but I wouldn't trade it for anything."

He pulled away from Anya to turn toward Orina. He gasped as he felt soft lips wrap around his swollen cockhead. And it took impossible effort to form words as he felt another pair of lips on his smooth bollocks, but somehow, he managed, "Still… still, not sure how I got so lucky."

"If anyone deserves it, it's you." Ginny hugged him from behind, her small, pert breasts far different form Anya's but no less enticing soft against his lower back. It was said with such utter sincerity and devotion, that even in the hedonistic bounty in which they were participating, he felt such genuine affection.

Though, even at that moment, there was something else that caught his attention. Fleur's hollowed cheeks were absolutely obscene as she worked her magic. His hand found her platinum blonde tresses, and he pulled her deeper onto his length. The French girl just stared up at him with adoration as her lips kissed the base of his cock with an obvious bulge in her gullet.

Holding him in her throat, she swallowed around him. Somehow, he managed to hold back his peak, even as Padma gave a particularly hard suck to his right bollock for good measure. Fleur took his resilience as a challenge and started bobbing her head on him, stabbing her throat with his spongy head. But there were other girls who wanted their own turn, and weren't willing to wait any longer.

With dark eyes, Sue took control of his member and suckled lovingly on his dome. Every girl had their own technique, some of them a bit more impressive than not, but no less enjoyable, but somehow he managed to weather their impassioned fellatio without ever reaching his peak. There was no doubt in his mind that titanic feat had something to do with their entwinement, because gods knew there was more than one instance when he would've filled one of their pretty little mouths with cum.

"Bloody fucking hell, I can't take it anymore!" Their focus was entirely on him, but that could only last so long when they were all being driven to a state of impossible lust and Daphne was the first to break. He honestly wasn't sure when it happened, but he ended up on the bed his rigid length standing up proud and spit soaked from his groin.

His Slytherin lover guided him toward her slick slit and took him in one steady movement. They both gasped at the euphoric sensation before she started bouncing herself on him. There were tongues and kisses and touches shared between them even as the other girls added their own.

There was no sensitive bit of skin left untouched as they all reveled in each other. Daphne came undone when Susan kissed along her pert bum all the way to her tightest hole. More than anyone, Susan knew how much Daphne loved that particular sensation and it left her twitching and creaming around his cock. He spanked her flexing bum before he helped her off his cock. He didn't get any reprieve though.

He took Susan bent over the bed, Padma pressed against the wall, Sue with an impressive display of flexibility as she did the splits with her legs across the length of the mattress, Ginny sitting back against him her back covered in sweat, Fleur with her feet against each of his ears, Anya squatting above his hips, and finally Orina spooning against him, her back pressed against his chest.

And yet, none of them begged for him to come tried… to coax that thick load from his cock. Instead, they went until they were sated and then left him for the next girl. And by some incredible providence, he rode the knife's edge all night. Never cumming but ready to finish should the desire take them.

As it drew close, impossibly close, to the New Year, he found himself standing at the edge of the bed again. Every one of the beautiful women he was lucky enough to call his had little love bites on their soft skin. Their previously immaculate lingerie was displaced around the room… in most cases anyway. The stretchy straps of Susans's bra were down by her obliques, while the sheer lace of Ginny cups had been torn away.

As the clock ticked toward midnight, all eight girls were kissing and sucking against his length, pressed together entwined on the bed. Sue sucked on his purple tip, Fleur licked against his frenulum, Anya and Susan kissed along the upper length of his shaft while Ginny and Orina did the same further down, and Daphne and Padma each had one of his bollocks filling their pretty mouths.

There wasn't a man alive who could resist such a ludicrously lewd sight. Harry's fists clenched so tight he was sure his nails would break skin as he stuttered out a warning, "Oh fuck…"

They all knew what it meant, and with impossible coordination, at least if it weren't for magic, they coaxed the cum out his body. Hours' worth of edging left his eyes rolling to the back of his head as his entire body quaked.

The cum that erupted from his cock, and that really was the only way to describe it, was pure white, thick, and insanely abundant. His girls, his wonderful girls, all crowded around in what was one of the most insanely sexy displays he'd ever seen. There wasn't one beautiful face untouched, as they giggled giddily together.

It was Fleur that took him between her lips to suck the last of his spunk from his cock. But, even as she did it, there was a bell toll across Hogwarts. Every one of them kissed against some part of his manhood, their version of a New Year's kiss. As the din of it petered out, they looked up to him and smiled before telling him as one, "Happy New Year!"

"Fuck me," They snickered, and he figured that was fair considering they'd just done that quite thoroughly. Happy New Year indeed!

If you're enjoying this story and interested in supporting my writing, please follow the link in my profile. 

Chapter Text

There was an all too familiar buzz in the Great Hall as Harry made his way in for lunch. The first through fourth year team dueling competitions were set to take place that afternoon and people were rightfully excited. Anya and Orina had to work the morning but were taking off early to make the event.

Making his way over to the Hufflepuff table, he couldn't help but notice Ron sitting next to Parvati talking animatedly but quietly. And it didn't look like they were fighting.

Since the beginning of the new term, his ginger friend had been avoiding him, and just about everyone else, like the plague. The only exception was quidditch practice and even then, he'd been nearly useless in the last week. The odd thing about it was that he didn't seem to be angry but embarrassed. And considering he acted like a right knobhead, I can't really blame him for it.

Even two weeks later, Harry still hadn't gotten a proper explanation of what Ron's antics had been on the night of the Yule Ball. Parvati only told Padma, and she had no intention of betraying her confidence. All she would tell Harry was that he'd made the night miserable and left it at that.

Sitting down next to Neville, he ended up just across from the… are they a couple again now?... with his back turned. Susan was across from him with Daphne and Padma on either side. His favorite of the Patil twins was staring intently at the conversation going on at the table next to theirs, "So… what's going on?" He gestured backward with his thumb.

Surprisingly, it was Hannah who spoke up from Neville's other side, "Ron seems to be apologizing for, I think this is a direct quote, 'his atrocious behavior the night of the Yule Ball.' He knows that he ruined what should have been a wonderful night for them and he's willing to do anything he can to make up for it." She was holding the once shy Gryffindor's hand under the table because, just as he'd predicted, they were together.

"He even went through the trouble of getting a hold of her favorite flowers." Padma added with a glance down at the bench beside her sister. He hadn't noticed them when he walked in, but sure enough there they were.

"Quite rightly, Parvati is skeptical. Because this seems to be a pattern." Hannah added, which caused the rest of the group to snort. Understatement.

"You'd think he'd have learned his lesson after he was such a git at the beginning of the year, but apparently his head is harder than a mountain troll's because it takes a while for those things to sink in." He didn't think he'd ever heard Padma say something quite that acerbic before, but then this was her sister.

"Oh, they're hugging, wonderful." Daphne said dryly. If there were any of his girls that didn't care for Ron, it was her. And given his rather narrow-minded view on Slytherins, that persisted despite the change in dynamic, no one could really blame her.

"He promised he'd be better in the future," Hannah informed them, somehow able to hear them over the general din of the conversations going on in the room, "and that he'll apologize to Ginny… and you… and Fleur?" The Hufflepuff seemed confused by that last bit, but Harry wasn't surprised in the slightest. Since that night, he had a sinking suspicion that he knew exactly what caused the row between the couple and now, he was sure.

"You know, Hannah, I'm pretty sure you should work in espionage because I didn't get a word of that." Harry told her, dead serious.

"She's just a good listener, that's all." Neville chuckled as she blushed. He wrapped an arm around her shoulder and gave her a squeeze.

"If they didn't want to be overheard, they should've taken it somewhere private." The blonde shrugged her shoulders.

"Parv was much too peeved with him to give him the opportunity." Her sister seemed ambivalent about the change, at least for now, "She said he'd been looking for a chance all week, but she's been avoiding him."

"She should've stuck with that instinct if you ask me." Daphne huffed.

Ron made his way over to the Ravenclaw table next where his sister was sitting. She was with a few of her year's duelists. Harry watched as she scowled at her brother, but he must've sounded contrite enough to convince her because she stood and headed out of the hall with him.

"Anybody seen, Sue?" Harry asked.

"Up in the dorm earlier, yeah." Padma told him, "She seemed a bit anxious, but you know how seriously she takes dueling."

He did, but he'd never known her to get particularly anxious about it either. Either way, he'd see her down at the stadium soon enough. Eating quickly, Harry, Daphne, Susan, and Neville all got up to head down to the stadium. His fellow Gryffindor gave his girlfriend a peck on the cheek before leaving, and told her, "I'll see you down there."

With a wink toward Padma, Harry was the last in the group to leave. As he reached the door, Ginny passed him on her way back in and then he just about ran into Ron headfirst as he turned the corner. For a second, they just looked at each other in silence before his friend spoke up, "Do you have a minute?"

"Just about," Harry replied, terser than he really meant to be.

"Right." Ron shuffled his feet awkwardly, "You mind?" He gestured back to the same room he'd used with Padma and Daphne during the Durmstrang-Beauxbatons quidditch match. Harry nodded and that was enough for the ginger to lead the way.

With the door closed behind them, there was silence. Afte a solid thirty seconds of that, Harry just couldn't stand it anymore, "Is there something you need to say to me, or should I just head down to the stadium?"

With a heavy sigh, he finally spit it out, "I'm sorry."

Harry just frowned back at him, "What for exactly?" He knew from the moment that he saw Parvati alone at the Yule Ball that Ron had done something. But he still didn't know what exactly that was, even if he had a reasonable guess, "You've been doing your best to avoid me like I have dragon pox, so…"

"For being a massive bloody prat." Unlike the last time he received an apology, Ron was perfectly sober. And every word seemed genuine and measured, "I thought you were going to the ball with Ginny, when I realized you weren't and that you were actually going with Fleur, I was… upset. Even after Fred and George let me know I was being ridiculous, I just couldn't let it go."

"Seems that's putting it mildly considering you managed to ruin your own night and your relationship with Parvati." Harry didn't have it in him to take it easy on his friend. His antics and outbursts were tiring, especially after it seemed like they'd gotten past things.

One of those aforementioned outbursts at that blunt evaluation wouldn't have been surprising, but it appeared that he'd managed some actual growth for once, "I know."

"I thought you realized that being an older brother didn't mean you get to make decisions for your sister. That she's a grown woman who can make her own mistakes. That you were content to cave my head in if I hurt her and let it all be. That you'd gotten past your stupid jealousy." The last one was a real sticking point as far as he was concerned. Because as much as he wanted to protect his sister, Harry was sure that he wouldn't have been nearly as horrid if it'd been someone other than Fleur that he went with. Even if he cares about Parvati, he gets in his own head and it's just ridiculous.

Ron could barely look him in the eye, "So did I, but I guess I was wrong. I said some awful things about you, and Fleur, and even Ginny when Parv tried talking sense into me."

"I take it that's why you're going to be apologizing to Fleur as well?" Not that she really cared about his opinion anyway.

"Yes…" He coughed awkwardly, "I knew what I said was wrong before I even made it back to the dorm. I was too embarrassed to even think of facing any of you the next day."

"Which is why you ran to the Burrow."

"Right," His ears turned red as he mumbled out, "Not that it was any better."

"Was it your mum, or the twins?"

"Bill and Charlie. Bill's back from Egypt and going to be for a while and Charlie took off from the reserve. I didn't want to tell them what happened, but they got it out of me." Harry could almost sympathize with him. Not that he didn't deserve it.

"And?"

"They gave me the dressing down of a lifetime. Honestly, it put mum to shame." He looked almost haunted at the memory, "But it was for the best because they convinced me I need to not be a coward and own up to my stupidity."

"I imagine physically removing your head from your arse would be easier than the metaphorical task they took upon themselves. Magic doesn't fix pigheadedness."

Ron snorted out a laugh, "If it did, I wouldn't keep sticking my foot in it."

"Knowing you, you'd still find a way."

"Probably." He gave a wan smile before it turned into a frown, "I know you have no reason to believe me, but this is the last time this is going to happen. I promise." Somehow, his sincerity was far more believable this time given his sobriety.

It left him cautiously optimistic, "I guess we'll see, won't we? Besides, if it isn't, I'm pretty sure your sister is going to hex you so thoroughly you'll spend the rest of your school career in hospital."

"She said something similar… except that you'd probably end up doing it together… with Fleur for good measure. And that I probably wouldn't recover until I'm thirty… at the earliest."

Harry couldn't contain his laughter at that, "She's quite inventive when she wants to be." Not to mention Padma would be happy to help if you hurt Parvati again.

"Trust me, I know." For a few seconds, they just looked at each other until Ron offered his hand, "We're good?"

"Yeah, mate, we're good." They hugged it out briefly before pulling apart, "Have fun apologizing to Fleur though."

"Just feels like the right thing to do." he said with a little shrug.

"So, it's not because Parvati is making you do it?"

"Actually, no." Ron corrected him, "I was the one who told her it was going to happen. Whether Fleur heard any of it or not, she didn't deserve any of the shite I said about her. And if she's with you or friends with Ginny… or whatever's going on, I don't want there to be any bad blood between us if she hears about it in the future."

Harry clapped him on the shoulder as they walked out into the Entrance Hall, "Look at you actually thinking about things and how they might affect you down the road. There might just be hope for you yet."

Hermione was waiting there for the two of them with a raised eyebrow, clearly having heard what he said, "I find that terribly hard to believe."

Ron couldn't hide his grin, "I'd like to say piss off, but I can't exactly blame you."

With that the three of them made their way down to the stadium together, bundled up against the cold. They talked about nothing and everything in the short journey and for just a few minutes it was just them. When was the last time things were like this? Before the World Cup, probably. He wouldn't say he didn't enjoy it but, at the same time, he wouldn't trade it for the way things were now in the slightest. They'd all made new friends, created new relationships, and there wasn't anything wrong with that.

"One of these days, when we're not all too busy, we need to sit down and have a proper chat." Hermione insisted as they neared the entrance, "Feel like we haven't done it in ages."

"It's been a mad year, hasn't it?" Ron didn't sound the least bit upset about it though, "Never thought I could be so busy."

"I'm pretty sure Hermione's set up a bedroom somewhere in the library at this point," Harry teased, "That's the only way she can keep up with her study schedule."

"Yes, very funny," Hermione tried to hide her own amusement but failed miserably, "Though I wouldn't say I haven't thought about it. Considering you spend more time out of the tower than anyone, I don't think you're one to judge either."

"I'm not judging. Just stating the obvious." She gave a playful thump to his shoulder as they stopped at the entrance. She gave him a hug, "Good luck."

"Yeah, mate, give 'em hell." Ron agreed before they parted ways. When he made it to the changing rooms, he was the last one in.

The Hogwarts boys from first to fourth year were all there, and Blaise came up the second he walked through the door, "We were starting to think we'd need to send a search party out for you."

"Neville knew exactly where I was." Harry pointed out as he moved to change. He didn't even bother to mention the fact that they were going to be waiting for the younger years to finish before starting anyway.

"Which I reminded him of… multiple times." Neville said from the bench.

Blaise waved them off, "Which is the only reason we didn't."

"The 'we' here is just you, isn't it?"

"Of course not, I would've gotten Susan and Daphne involved too."

"So, it was just you." Harry deadpanned and Neville chuckled. The Slytherin smacked him on the shoulder, but it just made him laugh harder. Harry barely finished getting ready before the door opened, and Professor Flitwick stepped in.

"Gentlemen, are you all ready?" He received nothing but affirmatives, "Good, then follow me." They joined the girls in the tunnel, "If you'll organize yourselves by year, two lines of four. First years, you'll be entering the competition arena when we enter while there is a set of stands for the rest of you. All eight of them?

He quirked in eyebrow at Sue next to him, and she looked just as confused. They'd been under the impression that they were fighting in groups of four, but that didn't seem to be the case. Suppose we'll just have to adapt on the fly.

Flitwick led them out into the stadium, and as the cheer erupted from the gathered crowd, Harry was more concerned with the arena. It wasn't just a simple expanded dueling arena for four. Instead, there were white pillar and walls littered around the field for cover from spell fire. There were blind spots, ways of taking high ground for tactical position. While he'd never been, it looked something like what he imagined a muggle paintball field to look like. At the edge of the arena there was a low ring wall where the first years were instructed to wait by Professor Flitwick. Just outside of the wall were stands for the rest of them.

"Welcome everyone!" It was Headmistress Hendriksen, or just Mila as he heard Dumbledore and Maxime refer to her, that greeted them, "To the first of the team dueling competitions. The goal is simple, be the last school standing in the arena. Being forced from the arena is an instant out for that participant. It doesn't matter if there is only one representative remaining or all eight. One can win it for the rest. And considering they are allowed to Rennervate their teammates, it is essential that they are tactical, opportunistic, and most importantly work together to achieve victory."

"So… we have one shot at winning then?" It was Dennis Creevey that asked the question. Flitwick just nodded his head. It was a far cry from the individual tournament. If you had a bad first round, you could pull yourself together for the next one and go again. That's not an option today. It added a level of jeopardy that he hadn't expected. It left him that much more excited about what was coming.

"Now, without further delay, let the competition begin!" As she sat down, there was a bang and the wall opened to allow the participants into the arena. The crowd cheered as the participants cagily made their way inside. The Hogwarts first years waited at the entrance, unsure what exactly to do.

There was one particularly ambitious Beauxbatons participant that splintered off from the rest of his team, made his way around the outer wall and fired off a spell that caught one of the Slytherins square in the shoulder and sent him tumbling out unconscious. Well, that was quick. There was a projection overhead that ticked down from eight to seven with the Hogwarts school crest above it, as Flitwick revived the blushing Slytherin. He hurried over to the stands and didn't even make eye contact.

"Your only mistake was not being aware," Harry said down to him, "Don't beat yourself up about it. He was the only one who decided to go steaming in and he's going to pay the price for it." The Slytherin looked back at him and seemed relieved. One of the second year Ravenclaws gave him a thump on the shoulder to drive the point home.

What the Beauxbatons student didn't account for was the other seven Hogwarts participants turning their wands on him and firing spells of their own. Probably thought he could get away while they were all surprised. He was wrong. Even though he tried valiantly to escape, he wasn't good enough to avoid or stop seven spells at once and he fell to the ground unconscious. With no one around to help him, it was a simple task to levitate him over and deposit him on the outside of the arena.

"Durmstrang already has an advantage. Something tells me it's going to make a big difference since they're first years." Sue observed from next to him.

"That little stunt is going to cost both teams by the time everything is said and done." Daphne agreed from behind them where she was sat beside Susan.

As it turned out, she was right. The whole match lasted just over twenty minutes, and considering they were first years the standard was quite high. Every elimination was met with a roar from the side that managed it but none of it seemed to reach the people inside the arena.

They had to be smart about funneling their opponents toward the edges because they didn't have the repertoire of spells to consistently incapacitate them. In the end there were two girls left, a Beauxbatons and lone Ravenclaw that were forced to team up to try and contend with four Durmstrangs.

They managed to get one of them but couldn't take them all. The Beauxbatons girl was thrown over the wall by a Banishing Charm and the Ravenclaw was caught in a Body-Bind just a few seconds later. A massive cheer went up from Durmstrang contingent as the rest of their team stormed in and congratulated them. There was some spell scorching littered around the arena, but nothing too severe. And it restored itself to its prior perfect condition as the teams made their way out.

"Yes, well done to our victors Durmstrang!" Hendriksen's voice rang clear around the stadium. She couldn't hide her pride in her own school, "If the second years could please go to their designated starting areas, the second match will begin shortly."

As they headed off, Harry spoke to the rest of his team, "We need to prioritize getting them disarmed. If they don't have their wands, or can't use them, then it doesn't matter if they're brought back into the fight."

"Unless they happen to be capable of wandless magic." Ginny pointed out from the row in front of him with a cheeky little wink back at him. The girls were well aware that if worst came to worst, he'd done enough work that he actually could manage a few wandless spells.

"Yes… but, that's rather unlikely."

"Best not to underestimate anyone though." Susan reminded them, and he couldn't agree more, "And like Harry said, disarmed or unable to use them… so a Bone-Breaker would be just as useful. Healing a bone is tougher work than simply reviving someone, after all." It was a rather brutal thing to say in such a chipper tone and he couldn't help but chuckle.

Their attention returned to the arena as there was another bang, and the next match began. The second years were better organized than the first years just because they knew what to expect. They kept together in groups of four and clearly discussed how they were going to approach the fight while they waited.

They took one of the elevated platforms and rained down spell from there to great effect… for a while anyway. Their mistake was complacency, leaving the stairs up unattended. One particularly skilled Beauxbatons boy disillusioned himself and snuck up behind them. They didn't even have a chance to react and went from leading 7-5-3 to losing right along with Durmstrang. They lost another teammate when Dennis Creevey tried to charge the stairs to rennervate them only to meet the same fate. From there, the result was a foregone conclusion.

"Beuaxbatons is the winner of our second match!" Hendriksen was understandably less enthused about that result, but congratulated them all the same, "A very well fought match by all!"

"Third years, come along then." Flitwick gestured for them to come down.

Harry squeezed Ginny's shoulders and gave her a kiss on the top of the head, "Good luck." Luna was beside her and looking at them with her big silver eyes, "You too, Luna."

She smiled that dreamy smile of hers, "Thank you, Harry." She waited there for a second and he leaned int to give her a kiss on the top of the head, too. If anything, the quirky younger girl had become something of a younger sister to him, so he didn't mind in the slightest. That seemed to be what she was waiting for because, satisfied, they both got up and headed down. Sue hid her amusement behind a cough from beside him.

The third tilt of the event was wholly different than the first two, because these students had a far more impressive repertoire of spells. There were transfigurations that needed to be countered and traps laid with charms and hexes that made the entire viewing experience that much more enjoyable.

One thing became obvious as things progressed. Ginny and Luna were a force to be reckoned with. They both had an impressive catalog of spells, even for third years, and Luna's rather unique approach meshed well with Ginny's more blunt force approach. They trounced a dark-haired Beuxbaton's lad and then followed it up with an equally dominant display over a Durmstrang girl. And all the while, their offensive prowess was backed up by Colin of all people. Seems he has a bit of knack for defensive charms.

At one point, he was sure that her brothers managed to start up a cheer of, "Ginny! Luna!" That rumbled the stadium.

Their round ended almost at the very center of the arena after almost forty minutes of intense competition. There was just one Durmstrang left, and he was doing a fantastic job of keeping himself in the fight, but there was only so much one person could do when facing three.

Emerging from behind a pillar, Ginny charged at him at a full sprint without so much as a thought to her own wellbeing. He thought it was his opportunity but as he popped up to take her out, a spell sunk into his chest and sent him rag-dolling to the ground. Luna had a dreamy smile on her face as Ginny wrapped herself up in a hug a second later.

The cheer was by far the loudest, which wasn't surprising given the winner, "And the victory goes to Hogwarts!" Nothing more needed to be said, and even magically enhanced no one could hear what Headmistress Hendricksen had to say. But they all understood the pattern of things and didn't even wait for Flitwick to call them down. As the last of the third years made their way out, they were already waiting at the entrance.

Ginny, Luna, and Colin were all smiling. And the last two were sweating quite noticeably. It was hard work to say the least. And if it weren't for the odd little benefits, we've all been experiencing, I imagine Ginny would be as well. As the noise from the crowd eventually softened to murmured excitement, Henricksen spoke up, "To our last match of the day!"

Harry stood toward the front with Sue, Ernie and Neville, "We've been preparing for this. We know what we're capable of. If we go out there and execute, they don't stand a chance." All seven of the others heard every word. There were no smiles amongst them, just quiet determination.

Then there was the bang, the wall opened, and they were off. The second they stepped inside, the noise from outside disappeared and all that was left was footsteps on stone. It was different inside than up in the stand. The view was more obstructed. He could see flashes of color from the other side as their opponents started making their moves. Ever alert, their foursome made their way to the right while the other went left. There was palpable tension in the air as they waited for the first spell to set things in motion.

They didn't have to wait long. It came from above, one of the Durmstrang girls stood there and a torrent of fire left her wand and filled the spaces between the pillars and walls of the arena. Their once white surface scorched black form the heat of them.

With a wave of his wand, the flames went cold, almost ticklish. Sue pointed her wand at the girl from behind his shoulder and sent a Banishing Charm her way. It was quick and precise and sent her off the platform. There was a hard thud, and a cry of pain that echoed around the arena. That's probably going to smart something fierce. But her entire show had been meant as a distraction.

From behind a pillar to their left, a dark blue spell came right toward Harry. It didn't surprise him. Given their status as champions, he was sure he, Solen, and Ivar were almost certainly viewed as the greatest threats. Take me off the field and the path to victory becomes simpler.

The spell that escaped his wand was bright, reflecting off the white stones as it headed right toward the pillar. He didn't try aiming around it, he intended to go through it. It crumbled, raining down small stones that had the Durmstrang boy running in panic. Spell fire came from behind a low wall trying to cover his retreat, but they were stopped by a shield from Ernie.

Stepping to the side, Harry caught him with a Leg-Tangling Jinx that sent their assailant tumbling to the ground. He tried to crawl back to the safety of his team, but Sue followed up with ropes that left him bound and useless. His teammates tried to use a spell to drag him toward them, but Harry pointed his wand and overwhelmed them. Realizing it was a loss, they beat a retreat to a larger wall that abutted the outer ring. With a simple levitation, they tossed their first opponent from the fight.

The entire thing was distinctly different from a duel, or even any of their practice sessions. It felt like a proper fight. Granted, with a few rules for safety. People used their defensive positions to their advantage, and sometimes it was the waiting that drove them to make foolish mistakes. There were three Beauxbatons who'd holed themselves quite effectively and didn't seem to have any intention of moving… Until Harry decided to conjure seven snakes and send them over to three of the Beauxbatons contingent

They all forgot themselves as the conjured serpents slithered their ways up their legs and toward their necks. It left them as easy pickings. Sadly, Solen wasn't amongst them.

They were methodical, tactical, and as the fight wore on, there was no doubt that they were doing the heavy lifting as far as eliminations were concerned. That wasn't to say they were perfect. Ernie tried to take on Ivar by himself as they flanked around the outer wall, but the Durmstrang Champion dispatched him without much trouble. The Hufflepuff stormed off when Flitwick came by to resuscitate him. Ivar beat a hasty retreat when Harry turned his attention toward him, but the damage had already been done.

They dispatched another Durmstrang student before they started finding other hard to come by. Harry was moving through the middle of the arena when there was a hail of Sheild-Breakers and Stunners that came raining down from above. Harry didn't even need to see him to know that it was the Belgian from his solo dueling first match. Neville was caught with one of the stunners and he knocked his head as he fell, but a quick Rennervate had him up and going with a cut to remember it by.

Hurrying over to the base of the platform with Sue and Neville in tow, there was no good angle, so Harry made his way around toward the stairs. When they reached them, Neville guarded their back as they made their way up.

They only made it halfway up when Solen popped around the corner and fired a spell right at his head. The bright blue light whirled toward him, but he managed to deflect it upward with the tip of his wand. They could hear spell fire from behind as well. They're trying to pinch us.

"Help Neville!" Harry told Sue as he felt the stairs flatten out beneath them. But Harry was quick enough to catch them, surrounding their feet with stone before they could tumble down. Harry climbed with his stone shoes up to the platform where they were both waiting.

Two overpowered Shield-Breakers shattered the shield he pulled up, but he returned fire with a series of spells of his own. Even though there were two of them, they were on the defensive. They wouldn't be if they were a bit better at working together. A Bone-Breaker zipped across faster than they could react and caught the Belgian in the shoulder.

Snap! To his credit, he tried to keep fighting even as he cried out in pain. It was clear that Solen was a cut above her schoolmate and frankly, most other duelists. She was talented to say the least. But Fleur is leagues better. They traded spells, the sound of them sizzled in his ear as he dipped and dodged around. The ones he caught with a shield had physical force to them. The Belgian tried to get involved but ended up being a detriment rather than a help.

Using him to his advantage, Harry flicked his wand and sent him hurtling toward Solen and she had no chance of avoiding the burly boy.

"Stupid bastard! Get off me!" Solen was furious, and desperate as it left them both struggling on the platform. Thinking quickly, she managed to turn her teammate so that he was the one to take his next spell as she freed herself. As Harry closed in smoke poured from her wand to cover her escape. She levitated her way down to the ground and kept right on running.

Harry considered going after her, but it wasn't just about him. There were things he could do on his own, but this was about the team.

Heading back down, he found two more Beauxbatons students out of the fight. Neville looked worse for wear again. And it seemed he was missing his wand. At Harry's quirked eyebrow, he explained, "Last one managed to get off a Disarming Charm, got away with my wand. Don't think I'm going to be much use from here."

"Looks like you did plenty of work anyway, mate." He assured him with a chuckle. Neville left him there to make his own way out of the arena.

That's when they heard spell fire to their right. He and Sue shared a look, and they were off. Hurrying toward the commotion. What they came upon was surely everyone left in the competition. Blaise, Susan and Daphne were all huddled behind a single wall that was slowly being chipped and destroyed by the slew of spells splashing against its surface. They were pinched between it and the outer wall. If they retreated, there was no doubt that at least one of them would fall to the onslaught.

Three Durmstrang students, including Ivar, and the last two Beauxbatons students, including Solen worked together to keep them pinned down. It was a testament to just how strong his earlier spell had been since the wall still stood where a single spell from him destroyed the pillar.

But as they finished weaving their way through the obstacles and into the fray, it finally broke down. Blaise was the one who took the brunt of it, as he instinctively tried to shield his teammates. A banishing charm sent him flying behind them.

The next frantic moments became a blur. Sue and Harry arrived on the scene with spells of their own. They caught all but one of their opponents entirely unawares. Knowing the greatest threat, Harry aimed for Solen while Sue went for Ivar. Solen was the only one who knew they might be coming, and just caught the light of his spell from the corner of her, diving out of the way.

Unfortunately, that meant that her schoolmate went flying backward and spinning over the outer wall. Ivar wasn't quite as agile and found himself pinned against the same wall wrapped in chains. His teammates tried to help him, but they should've turned their attention elsewhere instead.

Susan, as he would've expected, went over to try and help Blaise where he was groaning, pained on the ground. On the other hand, Daphne turned her wand on those that remained. Because the Durmstrang students were preoccupied with Ivar, it left Solen as the sole focus of Daphne, Sue, and Harry.

While he didn't like the girl, he figured utter defeat was humiliation enough. He didn't use anything to outright hurt her. Instead casting to break down defenses. She frantically tried to stop them, but she was fatigued, almost moving in slow motion as the adrenaline wasn't enough to pull her through after their earlier encounter. His first Bludgeoner hit its mark, but she managed to shield the stunner from Sue. It appeared that Daphne wasn't being quite as nice as him because he hit her in the neck with a Stinging Hex that left her swelling instantly.

He had to admire that she fought through the pain, but his next spell left her unconscious. And he might've put a bit too much into it because it sent her flying back into the last two Durmstrang participants. Sufficed to say, they didn't put up much of fight falling over.

"Winner, Hogwarts!" The noise of the crowd came through again then. The cheers were deafening. There was a weight on his back as Sue wrapped her legs around his waist with an excited squeal. He didn't hear anything else from there, as another weight pressed into his side and Daphne hugged him.

Susan helped a limping Blaise over until he could brace himself on a pillar before she moved over to embrace his other side. Over chants of 'Hogwarts', the Slytherin boy gave a cheeky smile, "You'll excuse me if I wait to celebrate until later…" he coughed and groaned as he grabbed for his sore ribs, "got a bit beat up, you see."

Harry just shook his head, "No problem, mate."

Flitwick was already there, helping get everybody up and about though he seemed to be struggling with Solen, "Ah, Mr. Potter," he called from, "I think I might need your help here. Seems the strength of your spell is a bit beyond me." That caused a quirked eyebrow from Blaise because while he wasn't the most powerful professor at the school, he was highly skilled and no slouch in his own right.

Harry gave Sue a pat on the bum, "'fraid you're gonna have to get down."

She didn't even pout, she was too excited about their victory. The cherry on top of their group's success was the unmistakably livid look on Solen's face when she saw him with a grin on his face. Before he turned back to join his team, he couldn't help himself, "Better luck next time, LeClaire."

With that they headed out of the arena, back to the locker room and eventually some raucous celebrations.

Follow the link in my profile if you're enjoying my work.

Chapter Text

Ding! "Hogwarts!"

"Nicholas Flamel." Harry could see Hermione's foot bouncing irritably under the table and he wasn't really surprised.

"Correct." The number above their heads ticked up from 180 to 190.

The first round of the academic tournament, at least for their year, had been blessedly short. That tends to happen when one team dominates the other so thoroughly. Unfortunately, that wasn't the case in their tilt against Beauxbatons.

"What is the most significant Romanian export?" Griselda asked.

Ding! "Beauxbatons."

Unlike her competitors, well at least Hermione, Solen looked calm and collected sitting in the seat closest to Marchbanks, "Dragon Heartstring, bone, and blood." The young French woman was clearly quite knowledgeable given she was almost entirely responsible for the close match.

"Correct." Their number moved up to 170.

It meant that they were in for the long haul. Susan had her head against his shoulder, but this time he was sure to rub her thigh and give it a pinch anytime it seemed like she was going to fall asleep. Ginny was on his other side slumped in her seat slightly, arms crossed but otherwise still paying attention.

Harry was watching it with all the interest he could muster. He was always more of doer than a knower, but he would sit there and be supportive like any good friend or lover ought to. Least I can do after all the support they've given me.

"Referred to as 'The Lost', it was an artifact created by which of the four Hogwarts founders?"

Ding! "Beauxbatons."

"Rowena Ravenclaw." Solen seemed particularly satisfied that she managed to get in on that one before the Hogwarts contingent.

"What was it?"

Ding! "Hogwarts."

"A diadem." Padma answered, looking mildly peeved that she hadn't gotten in on a question about her own house.

"Correct."

Harry furrowed his brow at that. He hadn't been giving the horcruxes much thought, leaving the issue to Dumbledore as he had the resources to investigate them where he did not. But the Headmaster had shared his belief that Tom sought out relics of the founders'. And that had already been borne out by both Hufflepuff's cup and Slytherin's locket. So, could he have found the Diadem? For a thousand years it'd been lost but Harry wouldn't put it past him.

He only half-noticed as Susan shifted beside him. The redhead looked around surreptitiously before pulling out her wand and silently casting a spell. He only became aware of it when he felt a hand wrap around his limp shaft.

His eyes bugged out as he looked down at his lap only to find nothing there, but there was a distinct, persistent jerking on his cock. He looked at Susan and she couldn't hide a little smile as she subtly flexed her forearm back and forth at her side, "What the bloody hell are you doing?"

"I don't know what you're talking about?" She did a good job of playing innocent, but then she flexed her hand and gave him a firm tug. The redhead wasn't looking at him though, she was staring forward looking right at Daphne and Padma. Their two lovers were suddenly sitting up ramrod straight, eyes boring into them.

"Yes, you do!" He whispered harshly, trying not to let anyone around them realize what was going on. Somehow, he could feel her soft skin on him, even thought there was nothing really there and he couldn't help but grow hard at the lovely sensation.

"I'm just…," Susan glanced in his direction before looking back to the two girls up at the front table, "giving them a little motivation, that's all."

"Or you're distracting them so badly that there's no way in bloody hell that they manage to answer another question… they lose, and then they want to kill you?!" Harry argued, trying to get her to see reason.

There'd been a few questions that he hadn't really heard as he tried to deal with the madness, but another one cut through his haze, "Who were the muggle leaders of the 'Big Three' allied powers in WWII?"

It surprised him when Daphne's hand darted down and smashed into the buzzer faster than anyone else could think to react, "Hogwarts."

Her voice was surprisingly calm as she stared right at Susan, "Winston Churchill, Franklin Roosevelt and Josef Stalin."

In response to her correct answer, Susan stroked him harder as she beamed up at the blonde. The only reaction that Daphne gave was a flaring of her nostrils… On the other hand, Padma gripped the edge of the table hard enough you could see her knuckles turn white as she stared at them. Then Susan's stroke returned right back to the lazy, languid one that she had been doing before the correct answer.

"I… uh… I didn't know that Daphne knew anything about muggle history." Harry commented idly as he tried to come to terms with what was happening.

"Me neither!" Susan told him, "Guess she was just inspired with the answer!" Her wry smile only made him roll his eyes. Is she really trying to take credit for that?

"Susie, what's that spell?" Ginny was staring down at Harry's crotch, pupil's blown out slightly as she bit the corner of her lip.

"What is considered the best runic language for defensive ward work?" Griselda asked the competitors as Susan didn't even bother responding to the younger girl. Instead, she subtly took her wand out again and cast the same spell on Ginny that she'd cast on herself.

Padma's hand snapped down onto the buzzer, and Harry idly wondered where she got the sudden reflexes, "Eldar Futhark."

"Correct." The pumping, that brilliant feeling, sped up again for just a few scant seconds before going right back to where it was, yet again. Harry couldn't believe Susan's filthy mind because in all the months he'd had it, he'd never thought to use the side effects of the entwinement as a means of teasing one of his lovers. And here she is using it as incentive to get them to speed along the event.

Then it just got worse because Ginny got involved too. Her dainty digit stroked down his length until she reached his swollen bollocks. Just gently rubbing and scraping along his sensitive orbs.

"Don't you cum," Susan whispered against his ear, her warm breath sending a shiver down his spine, "I want to give that to them as a congratulations when they finish Beauxbatons off."

Harry's entire purpose in life became trying to remain quiet and keeping those around them from knowing what was going on. As every question seemed to be answered in rapid succession either by Padma or Daphne. Their eyes were fixated on him the entire time as he had his hard cock teased, and stroked, and coaxed over and over again.

The lead climbed from just ten to twenty, and then fifty, and then ninety as the two naughty redheads expertly edged his veiny member. There was a bead of sweat dripping from his brow… and an obvious stain from all the precum they'd milked out of his cock with their ethereal hands. It was taking every ounce of his concentration not to moan out from the pleasure they were giving him. His grip on Susan's thigh was white-knuckled and it only seemed to amuse her.

Up at the dais, Daphne and Padma were just holding themselves together, the former better than the latter. You could see the Slytherin's discomfort in the slight twitch of her brow, the tapping of the table after every correct answer, constantly crossing her legs from one to the other.

Their Ravenclaw lover was a bit easier to read. Her foot was constantly tapping against the stone as she rubbed her thighs together almost subconsciously. She was staring at them the whole time, her eyes flitting between the three of them as she would occasionally lick her lower lip.

Focusing on his breathing, he watched as the number above their head ticked up from 480 to 490… and then the stroking came again. Ginny was leaning against his side, biting down on his shoulder as she felt his pleasure spike. Her ghostly hand pulled on his bollocks distending them in his trousers. She dipped a finger into the puddle of precum that was building on his leg and brought it to her mouth. Her eyes rolled to the back of her as she whispered against his neck, "Fuck, I wish I could see your cock right now… so needy and ready… Merlin, I'm so fucking wet just thinking about it."

"Almost done, Harry." Susan was panting lightly, her eyes darting to the ever-growing pool of sticky precum. Just the idea of being caught seemed to be turning the Hufflepuff on, "Just one more question and then we'll stroke out all of that warm… thick… delicious cum from your big balls."

"I'm…" He had to stop as he shuddered, "I'm going to fuck you stupid for this you dirty little slut."

Susan giggled at that, "I'll hold that to you, dear."

"What is the first step in the animagus transformation?" It wasn't something that the average person learned about, but he'd had enough conversations with Sirius to know that it required a Mandrake leaf tucked inside of the mouth for a whole month.

Hermione tried to get in first, but Daphne was faster. Her voice was tight, barely holding on as Ginny and Susan started working him faster before she even managed to speak, "Mandrake leaf, tucked in the mouth from one full moon until the next." The bushy haired witch looked at her Slytherin teammate with a raised eyebrow, as though she was surprised that she even knew about the animagus ritual.

"Winner, Hogwarts!" Considering that Marchbanks was an alumni, she did a good job of at least appearing impartial in the result.

At that same moment, Susan and Ginny went to town, both of their magic hands stroking and rubbing him in tandem. To add to that pleasure, they each rested their actual hands on the obvious outline of his cock. Harry balled his fists so tight he was surprised that he didn't draw blood.

Somehow, he managed not to cry out as his cock flexed and recoiled before unleashing the first rope of his thick cum. It was so much and so powerful, that it burst through the material of his trousers and hit the back of the chair in front of him. His sticky white cum just stuck there but neither of the girls cared, they just kept milking more of his seed from his spasming cock. Thank Merlin, we're in the back row.

Padma and Daphne both yelled out in excitement with the rest of their teammates in victory, but for an entirely different reason. They did a good job of maintaining their composure, but they couldn't hide their reactions from their lovers. Daphne bit her lower lip and smashed her fist down against the table while Padma yelled in a pitch that would've sent dogs howling but was lost in the general roar of excitement.

They were shaky on their legs as they stood to shake hands with the other team, and as the last waves of his orgasm passed, he was sure that he saw Padma subtly wave her wand over the top of the chair she'd been sitting on. She must have made as much of a mess as I did. Really hope the other girls weren't doing anything too important…

As they went through the normal post-match pleasantries, Harry tried to clean up the mess the two redheads had made. Susan 'helped' by scraping his cum off the seat in front of them and letting the pearlescent offering rest on her finger. Two fingers, actually.

When she turned to him with Cheshire grin, he honestly wanted to take her to the nearest empty room and spank her until her arse was redder than her hair, "Well, that was certainly more fun than the last time."

"You can say that again." Ginny took one more swipe of his cum from his trousers and swallowed it, twitching through a quick, powerful peak. Then she kindly took out her wand and vanished the evidence of their illicit behaviors. Like it never even happened.

"Somehow, I doubt that Daphne and Padma are going to feel the same way." Harry wouldn't pretend like there wasn't a certain thrill to what they'd just done, but he was dreading how the other girls would feel about it.

"Oh, don't worry about them. They performed better because of it. Even thrashed Hermione in the end." That was true, of the last thirty answers that Hogwarts gave all but two were answered by the pair.

Though, from the way that they were storming toward them, it didn't seem like they cared. Daphne got to them first, "What the fuck did you think you were doing?" All her irritation seemed to be directed at Susan because well, she knew her friend enough to know that she was the instigator. And the looks she was throwing their way was a dead giveaway.

"Thought I'd give you plenty of motivation to finish the match sooner rather than later." Susan was entirely unrepentant, and that only seemed to make the blonde even more furious.

"Are you insane?! Do you know how…"

Picking her moment perfectly, Susan stuck her finger straight into Daphne's mouth and pulled it out just as quickly. It shut her friend up instantaneously, and she quaked through a quick orgasm from his taste, "Stop it, really Daphne, we both know that you were enjoying it just as much as we were." The blonde didn't have a response as her eyes glazed over from the pleasure.

Padma charged up too then, keeping her voice down, "Just what do you think you were playing at?"

Ginny decided to step in then, "Come on Pads, can you really say that it didn't work out in the end?"

"Well, no," She admitted timidly, "But that doesn't change the fact that it was a nasty thing to do!"

"Are you sure, because from where we were sitting it seemed like the perfect motivation." Ginny was goading the older girl but having a great time doing it.

The Indian witch leaned in and reprimanded them, "I soaked the ruddy chair I was sitting on! Do you have any idea how embarrassing it would've been if someone noticed! If it weren't for some subtle spellwork, I'm sure that everyone would've been able to smell how fucking turned on I was!"

"That just sounds hot to me, Pads." Ginny retorted with a little shrug of her shoulders.

Padma was incensed, "Let's see how well you can duel or ride a broom if I'm three fingers deep in Fleur or Anya, or Orina when you're trying to do it and focusing all of my attention on you!"

Susan picked her moment with incredible precision again, slipping her other cum-laden finger into Padma's mouth. The Ravenclaw shuddered through another orgasm, as Susan chuckled, "You can go right ahead and do that if you want… but you should remember that it was my idea."

Harry had some opinions about that suggestion, but he decided to keep them to himself. Which was probably for the best because at that same moment a woman called out, "Daphne!"

It was enough to snap her out of her daze, "Mum! Dad!" Harry recognized Analise from the first round of the dueling, but he was surprised to recognize her father as well. He'd seen him at Sirius' trial before the start of term.

Daphne rushed over to her parents and pulled them both into a hug, "I'm so glad you could both make it."

"We wouldn't have missed it." Analise ran a hand through her daughter's hair.

"I'm sorry to have missed as much as have, but you know how things can be leading up to the holidays." He was a serious looking man with dark blonde hair and blue eyes, but he managed a smile for his daughter, "You were brilliant! Didn't realize you knew anything about the animagus transformation though. Clearly, you've been putting in a lot of hard work."

Under her breath, Harry was just able to make out Padma say, "Neither did I."

Daphne beamed at his praise, "Thank you! And I know, dad, it's fine, really." She was clearly just genuinely happy to see him., "Everything's been going well with the store? And the Wizengamot?"

Harry didn't hear the reply because at that moment there was a call from his right, "Padma!"

The Indian witch turned to see her mother standing there and waved over to her. Before she left to talk, she leaned into Susan, "Don't think you've gotten away with this Susie, I'm going to get you back… just you wait!"

"I look forward to it." Susan took the challenge with little more than a confident smirk.

"Harry," Daphne pulled her parents over to them, "You've already met my mother, but this is my father, Cyril Greengrass."

Taking the man's hand, Harry could tell the Cyril was evaluating him, "It's nice to meet you, sir."

"You as well, Mr. Potter. I must say, you handled yourself well over the summer. Even if you weren't the one on trial, it can be quite nerve-wracking."

"I'm used to dealing with uncomfortable situations." Harry told him.

"Based on what little we heard at the trial, I imagine that's true. We'll have to have you and your godfather over for dinner this summer. Maybe you can tell us more." Cyril gave a small, almost indistinguishable nod of approval.

"I'm sure I could manage to drag Sirius along, too." Harry assured the older man.

Susan chose that moment to interject, "Surely me and auntie would be welcome as well."

Only then did Cyril take notice of the Hufflepuff, "Susan Bones, I barely recognized you. I've been happy to hear in Daphne's letter that the two of you have managed to reconnect after so many years."

"Auntie felt much the same."

"Well," Analise cut in, "we'd be happy to have you over as well."

The conversation was interrupted by the appearance of Dumbledore, "Apologies Cyril, Analise, but I'm afraid I must demand a moment of Mr. Potter's time. I'm sure he'll be back sooner rather than later."

It was only then that Harry realized, for the first time in any of the events, the Headmaster hadn't been present. Whatever it is, it must be important. It brought only one thing to mind.

"Of course, Albus," Cyril agreed, "It was unfortunate you were otherwise preoccupied, there are certain things I would've liked to discuss with you."

"Our conversations are never anything short of engaging, Cyril, but I'm afraid there are other things that demanded my attention." Albus said it with a twinkle in his eye, but Harry could tell he was just being polite.

"Shall we, professor?" He offered him the easy out.

"Yes, I think we shall." He gave a nod to the others, "Again, apologies for the interruption. I'm sure we'll get a chance to chat soon, Cyril."

With that, Harry followed the Headmaster out of the Great Hall and surprisingly out toward the grounds. Packed snow, crunched beneath their feet as they made their way through the icy courtyard. Harry wasn't really dressed for the weather, but a quick warming charm was enough to keep the cold at bay.

"I do enjoy my conversations with Cyril," Dumbledore commented as they started on the path down from the castle, "Shame I won't have a chance today."

It seemed like a good opportunity to learn a bit more about one of his future fathers-in-law. Bloody hell, that really is an odd thing to think. Still, he asked all the same, "Why do you enjoy them, professor?"

"Cyril has a rather unique perspective on things." Dumbledore told him as they made their way onto the second floor and headed toward his office, "He is part of the centrist contingent of the Wizengamot, and with Lucius's arrest, he has great sway over votes. He is far from a blood purist, but he has a firm understanding of tradition."

"And you like him?"

"Oh yes! He is challenging and there are certain arguments he makes that I cannot reasonably contradict. He is a difficult man but a fair one." He glanced in Harry's direction, "Though, I imagine you'll find that out for yourself eventually."

"You're having entirely too much fun at my expense."

Chuckling, Dumbledore didn't even think to refute him, "That is the gift of age and wisdom, Harry. I get to observe without any personal consequence."

They were down past Hagrid's hut in short order and nearly to the gates by the time Harry thought it appropriate to ask, "So, what did you need me for?"

"Surely you can work that out for yourself, Harry. You are such a bright young man, after all."

"So, a horcrux then." It was the only thing he could think of that would demand Dumbledore's attention, "Why do you need me?" He'd been there for the destruction of the Cup and the Locket, but he didn't expect to be there for all of them.

"I'm capable of many things, Harry, parseltongue isn't one of them. Given Tom's ability, I fear I may have need of it." He was quite clearly amused by that fact, "Little did he know that the thorn in his side would have the same gift."

Fate really could be quite the terribly thing. Harry knew that better than most, "Where are we off to then?" It was a funny thing, the way that you could actually feel the magic of the ward line as you went across it.

"Little Hangleton, or just outside of it anyway." Dumbledore offered his arm, "Shall we?"

As he took his arm, they were away with a pop. He didn't know what to expect when they arrived, but it wasn't what he found. It was warmer in England than the Highlands, and a grey, rainy afternoon.

The weather matched the dilapidated shack that looked as though it were barely standing. The wood was mildewed and rotting, the window on the right side was broken, the brick chimney was crooked from wear, and the fence barring entrance to the overgrown front yard was swinging back and forth with the wind. Not the sort of place I would've expected Tom to hide a horcrux.

"Welcome to the House of Gaunt," That title sounded far more prestigious than the abode, "A once proud pureblood family directly descended from Salazar Slytherin. And the maternal family of Tom Riddle. As I'm sure you can gather, they fell on rather hard times."

"Why would he want to leave a horcrux here of all places?" Harry couldn't fathom it.

"I've never fully understood Tom's odd penchant for sentimentality. Given his cold, callous nature it has always seemed out of character." The wizened wizard shrugged his shoulders, "Though, I suppose it is a good thing. Our task would be much more difficult had he chosen truly random hiding places."

"True." Standing at the edge of the gate, Harry looked into the yard. There didn't seem to be anything dangerous between them and the door. Not that he would make it that obvious.

"Wands out, I think." Stepping past him, the Headmaster headed for the door. Harry remained close on his heels, and the moment his foot hit the ground, he couldn't help but feel as though something were watching him.

They were unhindered as they made their way to the door. It opened at a touch. Inside, it was dark, covered in decades of dust and grime as it sat untouched. A little ball of light shot off from the tip of Dumbledore's wand and filled the little shack with light.

"Careful, Harry… I don't believe for a second that Tom will have made things as easy as they appear."

"Are you even sure there's one here, sir?" Given the lack of resistance, it would be reasonable to think Dumbledore was mistaken. But then there was something about it, a touch of darkness that he'd come to associate with Tom in his life.

"Oh yes, quite certain." Wood creaked beneath his feet as he stepped inside. The air was stagnant and humid. They left footprints in the layers of dust, "We need only find it."

They looked high and low to no avail. There were small bedrooms, one of them barely bigger than a cupboard. And yet they found nothing. But then he noticed it, just on the mantle of the fireplace. The dust wasn't quite as thick there as everywhere else, as though a hand had been dragged through it once only to be filled in over the years.

Harry ran his wand along the bricks, looking for one that might hide… something. He didn't actually know what they were there to find. As he touched one just to the right of center, black flames erupted in the fireplace. Think I may have poked the hornet's nest.

"Harry, back!" Dumbledore stepped between him and the flames. They grew impossibly hot, filling the small shack with heat that somehow didn't consume a thing, not even the dust on the floor. They were driven toward the door as he kept them at bay, "If you could take over for a moment," his voice was shockingly calm given the situation, "I believe I may have a solution."

There was no spell that he knew for the situation, so instead he relied on instinct and the sheer force of his magic. The flames surged for a moment as they switched rolls, but he managed to regain control with a good deal of effort.

"Excellent. Now force it down, condense it small as it was when it first came out of the fire, if you can." Contending with Tom's magic always required a great deal of effort, but he managed, forcing the flames down until they were no larger than a quaffle.

That was when Dumbledore acted. From the dust, he constructed a crystal sphere that contained the licking flames. They seemed to cloy at the edges of the crystal to no avail as the heat of them died away. He breathed a sigh of relief, but it was only short lived.

From outside, he saw them slithering in. Four massive snakes, black as the flames with fangs that glinted in the light. They were quick, rising to strike, pointed tips dripping with venom, "Stop."

They came up short, each of them eyeing him. He could only hope that they would listen to any speaker rather than Tom alone. 'I don't even know if they're real snakes, or just some construct.' Taking a gamble, he continued, "The Dark Lord has need of his treasure."

They swayed from side to side considering him for a long moment before sinking back to the floor and returning out to the garden where they came, "All things considered, I'd say that went rather well." Dumbledore commented.

"It certainly could've been worse… the flames?"

"The Black Flame consumes only living flesh and can be contained in a prison of crystal quartz. Naturally occurring rather than conjured, of course." Taking off his half-moon glasses, he wiped the fog from them with a cloth, "Tom shattered the remnants of one in the dust, I needed only reassemble it."

Harry could only shake his head, "Sometimes… I think you've forgotten more things than I'll ever know, professor."

With a chuckle, Dumbledore popped his glasses back on and headed over to the fireplace, "I very much doubt that, my boy. With time, I think you'll surpass me. It was this one, I believe." Placing his wand against the same brick that had started the frenetic chain of events, he pulled it free. Within was a plain wooden box.

The Headmaster took it out and brought it over to him. Opening it, he revealed an ugly ring with a crudely crafted golden band inlaid with a black stone. The stone had a marking on it. A line, inscribed into a circle, inscribed into a triangle.

It had an immediate effect on Dumbledore. His face contorted, and his eyes glassed over. Snatching the ring from the box, he made to put it on, as though he were compelled. Something in his gut told Harry that was the worst thing he could possibly do. He caught his hand before he could manage it, "Professor, no!"

"I must… I simply must, Harry you don't understand!" He was surprisingly strong, and it was a struggle to stop him. The professor flicked his wand and sent Harry flying into the wall. It knocked the breath right from his body, but he popped back up in blink. Quick enough, if only just.

Going to have to resort to drastic measures. A severing charm leapt from his wand and took off three of Dumbledore's fingers at the second knuckle. He cried out as the ring went tumbling to the floor.

His vision cleared as he cradled his hand to his chest, "Thank you, Harry. I don't know what came over me. Poppy will be quite furious with me when we return, but I'll take that over whatever nasty fate Tom intended for me."

"Just glad you decided to bring me along." Without touching it, Harry retrieved the ring and returned it to its box, "I think that's enough excitement for one afternoon though, sir."

"I couldn't agree more." Dumbledore waved his wand to seal his wounds and clean the blood. And then he had the surreal experience of picking up his own fingers, "Should make Poppy's job easier if I bring these along."

Leaving the shack behind, they returned to the gates of Hogwarts and made the walk back to the castle, "Yet another of his vile creations dealt with." Dumbledore noted as they neared the doors, "It's unfortunate that I haven't the faintest inkling where to look next."

"Is it possible that it's the last one?"

"Yes… I suppose it is." He sighed and shook his head, "But I believe that he must've made at least one more. Since he certainly made more than three, I believe he would've gone for the next magically significant number. And even Tom knows that thirteen would be dangerous."

"And you have no ideas?"

Dumbledore hesitated before telling him, "I have one suspicion, but I have exhausted every effort to find it and have come up with nothing."

"Where?"

"Here, in the castle. I believe he hid one of them when he came back and applied to be Defense Professor after his time in Albania." The frustration was clear as day in his voice, "But I have turned every stone I could think of and come up with nothing."

"Even the Chamber?"

That brought him up short as his eyes widened. Chortling softly, his eyes twinkled as he answered, "It's funny how easy it is to overlook things, isn't it? No, though we'll rectify that mistake soon enough, I think."

They reached the doors, and Harry was surprised to see all his girls waiting for him in the Entrance Hall. And that's when he realized his mistake and groaned, "Oh they're going to be livid."

"I'm afraid I'll have to leave you to fight that battle on your own, my boy. But if it's any consolation, I doubt it will be nearly as bad as you're thinking."

As the Headmaster headed to the stairs, he was swarmed. Pulled this way and that into hugs he was bombarded with questions.

"What 'appened?"

"Where vere you?"

"Are you alright?"

"He looks alright."

"Nothing missing at least."

In the end, he just held up a hand to silence them, "It's a long story… best told in private, I think." As it turned out, the Headmaster was right. His girls were far more concerned than they were angry, and when they heard the reason for his excursion, they understood.

And it had the added benefit of helping Daphne and Padma completely forget about their earlier frustrations. For a while, at least.

If you enjoyed the story, follow the link in my profile for more of my work

Chapter Text

"You ready?" Harry slid in next to Fleur, bumping her shoulder with hers in the process.

"Of course, your seventh years don't stand a chance." She wasn't going to hear any arguments from him. If the best that the seventh years have to offer is Roger Davies then I have no doubt that they're fucked. Durmstrang could easily prove to be a more difficult opponent, but he had plenty of faith in Fleur and her ability.

From her other side, Chloe scoffed, "You 'ave been nervous all morning." She peaked around a scowling Fleur, to give Harry a look, "She is simply talking a big game."

"Why are you nervous?" She was never one to lack in confidence.

"It's obvious, no?" Anya spoke up from the other side of the table, "She has every confidence in her own ability to vin, but it is team competition."

"So, there's every possibility that they vill lose, through no fault of her own. Fighting like this is far less predictable than dueling, after all" Orina added.

"So, she cannot 'elp but worry." Chloe couldn't help but laugh at her friend's expense, "It iz ze same wizz every group project we've 'ad since we were fifteen."

Fleur was pouting now, "I zink I liked it better when Chloe was the only one who was giving me a 'ard time. Ze three of you together iz 'orrible."

Giggling, Anya patted her hand, "Ve all know that isn't true."

"She's right." It was obvious that she enjoyed not just his company, but that of all the other girls as well. Not to mention Luna, too.

"Doesn't mean I'm not going to say it anyway." Throwing her hair over shoulder, she wore a look of superiority with a practiced ease, "I 'ave a reputation to maintain still."

"Which reputation is that?" Harry asked, unable to keep the laughter out of his voice, "A haughty French flower?"

Giving his thigh a quick pinch, she shot him a sickly-sweet smile, "Oui, mon amour." He only gave her a cheeky smile in return.

"You can save that act for when you are intimidating likes of Solen." Anya told her, "Because rest of us know better." That was undoubtedly true. Even if we love to give her a hard time about it.

Grabbing her hand under the table, he gently ran his thumb along her knuckles. While they were taking the piss a bit, he still wanted to reassure her, "You know, you have nothing to worry about, right?"

She gave him a soft smile, "Oui, I cannot 'elp it though."

"Besides, it's not as though I won't have your back ze entire time." Chloe was on the team as well, and according to Fleur they worked almost exclusively as a duo.

Squeezing her hand, he had a thought, but it wasn't one that he was going to share with anyone else just yet. While he tucked that away to the back of his mind, he asked her, "Your parents are going to be here today, yeah?"

"Yes, my mozzer is quite eager to meet you." Fleur gave a quick glance over, but at this point, he was beyond being concerned about meeting any of the girl's parents. She seemed pleased with that and looked across the table, "You two, also, zough probably not so much as my grandmozzer."

"I look forward to meeting them both." Anya assured her, "It's rare to meet veela who grew up entirely removed from our conclaves. I vould love to know vhat it was like for them, too." They'd asked Fleur plenty about her own upbringing, too, but given her status as a witch things were slightly different.

It was only a few short minutes later that they walked down toward the stadium. The stifling chill of January was still present. Fleur and Chloe, like most of the French contingent, were counting down the days until the first thaw came while the students from Durmstrang found it downright balmy.

There was a natural heat to Anya and Orina that seemed to keep the cold at bay. Harry was curious at what point that affinity was bred out of Fleur's family bloodline. Not that he was complaining because it meant that she was happy to huddle against him to keep warm. He would've cast a warming charm, but he found that preferable.

When they were just outside the stadium, Fleur turned to him expectantly. For a second, he pretended like he didn't know exactly what she wanted. Her allure flared around them, trying to demand his attention. Anya and Orina chuckled at her antics, while Harry just found it rather adorable.

Leaning down, he placed a kiss on her forehead. Trying to look irritated at that, she didn't quite manage it considering her heart was in her eyes, "I want a proper one."

"Sorry?"

Pouting she stepped up to him on tiptoes, "Zat wasn't what I wanted."

Finally giving up the act, he leaned down for a brief but passionate kiss and he let his hands drift down to cup her bum for good measure. When he pulled away, he threw her a cheeky grin, "Better?"

"Much!"

"Alright, zat iz enough!" Chloe started pulling on her arm toward the competitors' entrance, "I would prefer not to stand out here in ze freezing cold watching the two of you!"

"So, you would prefer to watch the two of them somewhere nice and varm instead?" Anya called after the departing redhead. As Fleur laughed at her friend's expense, Chloe made a rude gesture back at the pair of Veela.

With a shake of his head, Harry put a hand on the lower back of each girl and led them toward the stands, "The two of you really just can't help yourselves, can you?"

"Don't pretend you don't love it." Orina told him as she leaned into his side. Together, they went and found a place to sit and made sure there was enough for the rest of the girls when they made their way down.

It didn't take long for them to start coming down. Daphne and Susan came down along with Hannah, Neville, Tracey, Blaise and Fay. Harry was surprised that the Slytherin lothario was sticking with one girl still. At the very least, I expected him to have a go at one of the foreign witches by now. But something about Fay had his attention, and it didn't seem to be letting go anytime soon.

Even though Daphne had ensured Susan, and Ginny for that matter, unholy retribution for the little stunt during the academic tournament, they were still behaving exactly the same as always with one another. Honestly, if I were Susie and Gin, I'd be more afraid of the fact that Padma intends to help anyway. Daphne by herself was one thing, but the two witches putting their heads together could spell genuine trouble for them.

"So, anybody make a wager with the Weasley twins on this one?" Daphne asked as she sat down behind them.

"Surely, that's a conflict of interest." Susan pointed out, "You know, since Fred is part of the team for the sixth years."

Rolling her eyes, Daphne didn't have the same sort of ethical concerns, "If he throws the match, everyone will accuse him of match-fixing, and he'll be lucky if he doesn't spend the rest of the year in the hospital wing."

"Didn't know that they were taking bets anyway." Harry was much too busy with the actual tournaments, among a whole host of other things, to pay attention to the twin's business endeavors.

"On every event since the start of the year," Daphne told him as Sue and Padma sat down to Anya's left with Parvati, too. He expected to see Ron with her, but he was missing.

"Yep," Sue added in as she caught their conversation, "I made a fair few galleons betting on the first round of the champions tournament. Got the perfect placement order for the fourth years and the sixth years." If Harry were to take a wager which of his partners took any interest in gambling, Sue probably would've been the last.

"They've been a bit less eager about it since the Yule Ball, though." Padma pointed out as they were joined by the rest of the Weasley family. 'And suddenly it makes sense why Ron wasn't with Parvati.'

George, Ron, and Ginny were all decked out in war paint with a banner cheering on their brother. No one can accuse a Weasley of being boring...well, except Percy. Luna was with them as well wearing a shockingly realistic hog's head with warts and all. The eyes even blinked. It was a rather impressive construction. She sat beside Ginny and gave Harry a little wave before spacing out. He half expected Gabrielle to be with her, but then he remembered that she was probably with her parents.

"What're we talking about? George asked.

"Your business endeavors." Daphne told him, looking over her shoulder.

"Ah, well, everyone's going to be talking about those for years to come, so get used to it." He winked at the blonde, and she just rolled her eyes at his antics.

"No one can fault you for confidence." That sounded like a genuine compliment coming from Daphne.

They'd gotten down there rather early, and it provided the perfect opportunity for Harry to act on his earlier thought, "Gonna run to the loo." He excused himself and headed toward the stairs back down into the stadium. At the bottom, he let a few Hufflepuffs hurry past him before he pulled out his wand and silently disillusioned himself. And for good measure, he remembered to silence his footsteps as well.

From there, he made a quick journey toward the Beauxbatons changing rooms, or more specifically, the ladies changing room. It was fortunate for him that the Ministry of Magic didn't have the same level of foresight as the Hogwarts founders because there was nothing stopping him from heading inside just behind one of the young women. No, sudden wailing charm to alert the whole world to what he was doing.

Once inside, there was only one person he was looking for. He was happy to see that the changing rooms were almost identical, including the showers. There were a few other girls in the room, but he didn't even give them a second look. Fleur just demanded his attention.

She was sitting on the bench, her bare back in his direction, foot bouncing on the floor nervously. Harry was confident that he had the perfect solution to both relax her and give her fantastic motivation to absolutely demolish her competition. Or she'll be too worn out to be much use to anyone, but I think it's worth the risk.

As soon as he was inside, she turned her head to look at the door with a furrowed brow. He knew the entwinement would make it difficult to properly sneak up on her, but that wasn't going to stop him. Careful not to even breathe too loudly, he made his way over to Fleur. He ran his finger up from the small of her back right along her spine, his touch barely ghosting along her impossibly smooth skin. It dimpled at his touch, and he felt her shiver as he leaned in and whispered right against her ear, "Go to the loo."

Her upper chest was flushed with excitement as she gave the barest hint of a nod. Trying to behave normally, she headed toward the back of the changing room where there were showers and stalls for the loos. It was around the corner and out of sight of the rest of the room. Harry followed her in as she opened one of the doors.

"What are you doing?" Her voice was barely above a whisper, tone somewhere between hidden delight and accusation. Still invisible, Harry took hold of the almost skin-tight, powder blue, athletic trousers that had been provided for the Beauxbatons students. Half her competition is going to struggle with aiming when they see her in these.

He rolled them down so that they were around her thighs, and revealed a pair of simple, white cotton panties. There was a tiny damp patch, and he could see the outline of her puffy lips through the thin material. Still invisible, Harry dipped his fingers beneath her knickers and found the damp petals of her sex. Her breath hitched and she had to stifle a moan as she looked right at him.

Finally answering her question, he quickly worked off his own trousers to release his rapidly hardening length, "Just helping you relax."

"People will 'ear." It was a weak excuse and from the way she grinded her pussy against his prodding fingers, she didn't really care anyway.

"No, they won't." He cupped one of her breasts in his hand and tweaked the pale, pink nipple, "Because you're going to be good and be quiet."

"I could just…" She gestured with her wand, but he grabbed it and put it in his pocket for the time being.

"Nope."

"But…" Before she could finish, Harry spun her around so that she was leaning over the loo. Her gasp turned into a strain moan as he dragged his swollen glands through her puffy lips.

"That wasn't very quiet, Fleur." Glaring back at him, or where she knew he was, it lost any of its heat as she rubbed her pussy against his cock demandingly. Of course, he had no intention of letting them get caught, he just wasn't going to tell her that. So before burying himself in her pristine slit, he took the precaution of making sure no one could hear anything coming out of the stall.

"Ohhh…" It came out a single breathy moan, before she bit her lip to keep herself quiet as he squeezed his shaft inch by inch into her sex. Since he was entirely invisible, transparent in fact, it meant that her clutching cunt was stretched obscenely on seemingly nothing. If anyone happened to walk in, they'd be treated to that truly tantalizing sight.

Grabbing her hair right at the root, he put his other hand on the small of her back and forced her to bow her back, "Now, now love." He pulled his cock out of her agonizingly slow, her tunnel gripping to him like it didn't want to let him go. When just the tip remained, he snapped his hips forward hard enough to send every one of her stunning curves jiggling, "Don't be too loud."

Her legs quivered as she shot a look back at him that could very nearly be described as murderous. He snickered when the very next moment her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and her mouth opened dumbly in what could only be described as utter bliss.

Her pert bum rippled with every 'smack' as he bounced her against him. Her slender fingers were balled into tight, white-knuckled fists as she lightly beat them against the tile at the back of the loo. Little whimpers came from her throat as she tried desperately to stop herself from making too much noise.

Pulling her back so that her back was resting against his chest, he whispered into her ear, "Don't you dare cum until I tell you to."

The noise that came from her was pitiful, but he could tell from the way his cock was covered in a fresh gush of her slippery juices that she absolutely loved the idea. Shakily, she managed to nod her understanding and it brought a wolfish grin to his lips.

Reaching between her thighs, he found her oversensitive little bud and pinched it between his digits. Fleur bucked violently, looking back at him with desperate, panicked eyes, "Don't you dare!" He commanded.

"Sil vous plait…" it sounded like she was on the verge of tears as she begged him for the peak he had her quickly cascading toward.

"Not…until… I… say." He punctuated every word with another thrust of his hips. But since he wasn't going to play fair, Fleur had no intention of doing it either. She threw her bum back into every one of his thrusts and reached between them to grip his shaft as it left her clutching cunt. Every time his hips met hers, she would let her digits drift just that little bit lower to tickle his swinging bollocks.

The knot in his groin grew tighter every time he filled her perfect sex. There was only so long that he could hold on, kissing against the back of her neck he cupped one of her breasts as he told her, "Cum for me."

"Merci… merci…" Lacing her fingers with his, she thanked him again and again as her body quivered through her intense peak. Her pussy rippled along his shaft as a gush of her girlcum leaked down her thighs to stain the tops of her stretchy trousers.

The heavenly contractions of her clutching cunt were enough to send him over the edge with her. His veiny length was nestled as deeply in her as it would go as he exploded inside of her. Her tiny tunnel was bathed in warm white seed as he unloaded a dozen times. With each new recoil, he twitched and thrust inside her pulling adorable mewls of approval with each movement.

As they came down from that incredible high together, Harry couldn't help but notice the calm, almost serene smile on her lips. Well, I'd wager that was a job well done. He took and handful of her peachy bum cheek and gave it a squeeze as he let his cock slip from her sex.

The moment he did, she cupped her sex with one dainty hand to stop his seed from flowing out of her. Some of it stained her fingers, and she brought his pearlescent offering to her lips, but he stopped her before she could manage it, "I didn't say you could cum again, did I?"

Wide-eyed, she shook her head as he moved her knickers back into place and did the same a second later with her trousers. Giving her bum one quick smack, he then grabbed her wand and placed it in the waistband at the small of her back. Her face was flushed with a new wave of arousal, but they really didn't have time for that, "Now that you're nice and relaxed, consider that incentive." Her pretty lips dropped open in shock, "If you win, it'll be there as a little treat… if not, well, I'm sure one of the other girls would love to help you out."

He wasn't sure if he'd ever seen such raw and obvious determination in someone's eyes before. You could nearly see the fire. With that, he pulled her into a fierce kiss, "I'll see you later… after you win, of course."

Before they could do something they'd regret, he hurried out of the stall, leaving her behind to make herself presentable for the coming competition. Considering it was Madame Maxime that opened the door as he left, he imagined that she wouldn't have much time for that. But then, she is a rather capable witch.

When he made it back up to the stands, the other ladies all gave him a knowing look. When he took his seat Anya couldn't keep the smile from her voice as she commented quietly so that only him and Sue beside her could hear, "I'm going to vager that Fleur isn't so nervous anymore?"

"You'd be right in one," There was no use lying about it when they all knew, without a doubt, that was exactly what he'd been doing, "Also gave her an extra bit of incentive to wipe the floor with her competition."

"I'm sure your schoolmates von't thank you for that." Orina giggled.

"Lucky for me, they won't ever find out."

Leaning over Anya so she could tell him without being overheard, Sue told him with a shy smile, "If that sort of thing is on offer, I certainly wouldn't say no."

Darting in for a quick peck on her cheek, he threw a wink her way as he pulled back, "I'll be sure to keep that in mind." With a fresh blush on her cheeks, she sat back into her seat.

Their attention was taken away from his motivation techniques as Madame Maxime's voice boomed around the stadium, "Welcome to ze group tournament for the upper classmen of our three schools." At the same time, the teams made their ways out of the tunnel and over to the same stands he'd been in the week before. The Headmistress reiterated the same rules as the previous tournament for those spectators who hadn't been present the week prior and within the minute the fifth years were underway.

They weren't nearly as cautious as the first years had been the week prior, but that was probably because they actually knew what to expect and had a whole week to decide how to approach the competition. What they weren't expecting was that the arena would occasionally shift around them and make it where they no longer had cover when just a few seconds before they did.

From where he was sitting, he could see Fleur. There was no more nervous tapping of her foot, instead she was staring at the fifth years with a steely determination that should've caused any of her opponents a great deal of discomfort. If they're even looking. And in all fairness, a few of them were because she was gorgeous.

Since the fifth years took the time to think through their tactics, it meant the match last a good bit longer than any of the other ones though not by much. The Durmstrang team was ruthlessly efficient and tore through the Beauxbatons team first. They tried to hold against, but there was nothing for it.

Hogwarts did better. Katie managed to get two of them by herself while Higgs and Cho covered her rear and flank, but in the end it didn't matter. They'd lost three of their eight to Beauxbatons before they were facing down Durmstrang and two more in the northern school's first assault.

Katie was the first one to get taken out of the fight when they managed to bind her hands in stone. In his attempts to free her, Higgs was taken down by a stunner and narrowly missed a nasty knock on the head. Cho managed to get one more of them before her wand was ripped from her hand by a disarming charm from her flank. There just wasn't any way to take them on all at once.

The Durmstrang team was gracious in victory and helped the three Hogwarts students up before they all made their way out of the arena as Maxime congratulated them. She wasn't quite as good at hiding her displeasure as Henricksen. But then that was probably the worst showing of any of the teams thus far.

The sixth years were up and in the arena within minutes, and the second they got in, there was a massive cheer from just behind him as the three Weasley's shot to their feet with the banner between them. In very Fred-like fashion, he gave an exaggerated wave to his adoring fans.

Fortunately, he was able to back his theatrics up. Fred and Angelina made for a dynamic duo, which really wasn't that surprising, while Cedric proved his reputation around the school was weearned with a fantastic display. He also seemed to be the one coordinating the rest of them.

Much like for Ginny the week prior, George managed to get the entire Hogwarts contingent to chant, "Fred! Fred! Fred! Fred!" when he managed to knock the Durmstrang champion out of the competition.

It was the three of them and a Slytherin he didn't know fighting together in the end against two from each of the other schools. Those four might have had a chance if they had the good sense to work together. But that wasn't what happened, instead one of the two lads from Durmstrang decided to fire a spell at Beuxbatons. Of course, they returned fire and then it was just a matter of picking them off for Cedric and Fred in particular.

Then it was finally time for the seventh years. It took nearly an hour and a half to get through the first two matches, but from the look on her face, Fleur had lost none of her earlier motivation. What followed was utter domination by a single witch.

It felt like Fleur was everywhere. Every time one of the opposition was out of position, she found them. Every time they left their back exposed, she found them. Every time someone tried to run away and fight another day, she found them. Chloe was always on her heels, watching her back, but it looked like she was just struggling to keep up with her. That is a woman on a mission.

"That might go down as the best motivation technique in wizarding history." Daphne commented at one point.

"She would've been brilliant regardless." He'd spent enough time dueling her to know that was true, "I just gave her a reason to do it with a bit more… flare." They all watched as Fleur levitated an unconscious Roger Davies straight out of the arena and unceremoniously dumped him onto the hard stone quite a height.

"Something tells me that Ravenclaw said something to piss her off." Anya didn't sound surprised in the slightest, she still remembered his clumsy flirting at the quidditch store.

"Knowing Roger, that's almost certainly true." Sue agreed, "He's been rather insufferable this year."

"Cedric nearly hexed him when he found out he was flirting with Cho last week." Padma shared that little tidbit of gossip and it even surprised Parvati.

Hannah nodded her head in agreement, "He was ready to duel with him in the hall when he found out. It wouldn't have been pretty, I can say that much."

"I imagine it would've been about as one-sided as this match is." Ginny snickered. That was turning into an understatement. Fleur dominated her match more efficiently than even Harry managed.

"Think even you might have a bit of trouble with her today, Harry." It was a fair observation from Sue, but he'd still wager on himself. Which really did speak volumes about just how much time he'd put in over the course of the year. They watched her dispatch two more Hogwarts students with ruthless efficiency. I'd at least take me in three of five today.

Her only real bit of competition came in the form of Victor, but even he didn't really stand a chance. All the grace that Krum had in the air, he largely lacked on the ground, instead resorting to blunt force. That simply wasn't good enough to deter someone with Fleur's skill. Her charms had him seeing stars before she easily dispatched him.

It didn't take long at all for Madame Maxime to shout excitedly, "Winner Beauxbatons!"

Their group cheered nearly as loud as the entire Beuxbatons contingent, and she looked in their direction and gave a tired smile. It only made them cheer harder.

As they made their way off, Orina asked the obvious, "So, is there any point in doing individual tournament for her year or should they just give her trophy and prize money now?"

Considering she'd just single-handedly beaten ten of the opposing schools sixteen duelists without any trouble, it was a fair question, "Could always have her fight two at a time. Merlin knows it looks like they're going to need it."

"Right," George stood and joined the other students as they started filing out of the stadium, "Fun as this conversation is, there's things to do. Like organizing the after party."

"I think we've had more parties in a month this year than we usually do in a year." Not that anyone would think to complain about it. They've been class. Which was why no one argued with George, and they all started making their way to the stairs.

When they were down, they were immediately approached by Gabrielle, "'Arry, come wizz me." She looked to Anya and Orina and gestured, "You as well."

"Demanding, isn't she?" Harry chuckled.

"Fleur was very specific." She turned back to inform him with a wry smile.

He wasn't remotely surprised to find that the younger Delacour was leading them over to two people who could only be her parents. Apolline Delacour was unmistakably Fleur's mother and could easily pass for her sister.

"Harry, Anya, and Orina," She gestured to each of the three of them as they came to stand with the older Delacours, "These are my parents, Apolline and Jacques."

It was as Harry took Jacques hand that he felt a spike of pleasure shoot right down his spine. He could tell from the way that Anya and Orina's eyes dilated ever so slightly that they felt it too. Well, looks like Fleur got around to having her reward.

There was a knowing smile on Apolline's lips as Harry took her hand, "We 'ave 'eard so much about you three. It iz nice to finally put faces to ze stories"

A few seconds later there was another little surge and Harry had to clench his fist. What a great way to meet one of your lover's parents. Of course, Fleur knew exactly what she was doing. I suppose one good turn deserves another.

Fortunately for him, he still managed to make a good first impression.

Chapter Text

Harry came down from the dorms after stashing away his assignments. While he spent less time in his dorm all the time, he still tried to keep up appearances. There were a few people milling about down there, but a good number of them had already headed down to the quidditch pitch.

Popping up from a seat in the corner, Ginny hurried over to him, “Ready to go and kick some Durmstrang butt?”

“Always.” Admittedly, he was expecting to have a harder time with this game than their one against Beauxbatons. While in most things, the schools were at least close to evenly matched, Quidditch didn’t seem to be the French school’s strong suit.

“Looks like it’s a good day for it.” It was true that they’d gotten lucky. The sun was shining, and the north of Scotland was seeing its first winter thaw right at the beginning of February.

They headed toward the portrait together and then to the enchanted staircase. As they started making their way down, Harry couldn’t help but ask, “So… are you nervous?”

Ginny quirked an eyebrow, “About the game?” she gave a little shake of her head, “No more so than usual. Why?”

“Well, it’s Durmstrang and I know you’ve become pretty good friends with Sigrid, but I wasn’t talking about the game.”

“What?”

“Are you worried about Daphne and Padma?”

“Oh… that!” Ginny snorted out a laugh, “No, I don’t really think they’d do anything to distract us while we’re flying or dueling for that matter. All that was only said in the heat of the moment. I mean, they were just sitting down behind a table. They couldn’t actually hurt themselves! I can’t imagine they’d want to see that sort of thing happen to us.” She sounded confident, but from the way her eyes flitted over to him, he could tell there was some concern too, “Are you?”

He shrugged his shoulders, “I wouldn’t put anything past a Slytherin and Ravenclaw working together.” Though he had to agree, if they were planning something, it was unlikely that it would lead to any genuine bodily harm. I’m not sure if we can even do that to one another.

“Good point…” She poked him in the shoulder playfully, “You know you’re on my team, right? You’re not supposed to be playing head games with me right before the game!”

That was probably a fair point, but then he was also technically the captain, “As your captain, I simply want you to be ready for all eventualities.”  

“I think you could’ve kept that one to yourself…” She finished with a rueful shake of her head.

“Well, if nothing else, it should keep us on our toes.”

“Yes, because we need more help with that sort of thing when we’re playing quidditch, you prat!” From the way she couldn’t help but chuckle at the end, he could tell that she wasn’t really angry.

“Suppose it just gives us extra incentive to finish the game as quickly as possible.”

Ginny scowled in his direction, “You mean it gives you extra incentive because you’re the one who can end the game.”

“Fair point.” They waited for the stairs to arrive as they were making their way down from the third floor to the second. As they reached the next landing, Harry briefly looked down the corridor only to see the Headmaster making his way toward them.

“Ah, Harry, I’m glad to have caught you, it’ll save me a piece of parchment.” He nodded toward Ginny, “And good afternoon to you, Miss Weasley, always a pleasure to see you.”

“Thank you, professor.” She looked between the two men and gestured down the stairs, “I can just keep heading down… if you need a moment.”

“No, not at all.” Dumbledore assured her, “It’s nothing clandestine, and I’m certain you’d be one of the first to hear about it anyway.” He turned his attention back to Harry, “I simply wished to inform you that I believe it is time that we resume our lessons. The last month has constituted a sufficient break I would say.”

“Of course, professor, when do you want to start?”

“If you’re up for it, I see no reason not to begin tomorrow.” He looked at him over the rim of his half-moon spectacles, “The usual time, if it suits you?”

“Works for me, sir.”

“Wonderful, I look forward to it.” Dumbledore smiled at them, “Best of luck today, I’m sure you’ll both do Hogwarts proud.”

“Are you not coming down to the match, sir?” Ginny asked.

“Of course, Miss Weasley, I just need to pip up to the fourth floor and have a quick conversation with Professor Flitwick.” He side-stepped around them and onto the staircase just as it was starting to turn away, “Ah, caught it just in time.” He gave them a quick wave and then turned to head up the stairs.

They watched him go before they shared a look, “I thought that you were finished with those lessons? You haven’t had an issue with your magic in weeks… months, right?”

“It’s gonna be a different sort of lesson this time.” He told her quietly, “The sort that might be very beneficial in the future should the worst come to worst with regards to Tom.”

More than any of the girls, Ginny understood the sort of monster that had hounded his life. Her eyes hardened at the mere mentioned of his name, “Mores the better, then.” He reached down to squeeze her hand, and she gave him a small smile and shook her head, “I’m fine, really. I can’t imagine what it’ll be like have a private lesson with Dumbledore, though.”

“If there anything like the ones I’ve had earlier this year… brutal.” The mental and physical fatigue after those sessions had him very thankful for some of the benefits of his entwinement. And I doubt these new lessons are going to be much different.

“Well…” She gave him a naughty little smirk, “lucky for you, you have plenty of willing partners to massage you better if Dumbledore really pummels you.”

Harry reached down and pinched her bum knowing full well that she was serious. Just as they were coming up the stairs, Tracey was coming up with Blaise from the dungeon. The dark-skinned boy seemed somewhere between amused and exasperated with his friend, “Really, Tracey, we’re heading down now, can you please stop bouncing off the walls?”

In fairness to him, she did seem particularly excited about this match, “No… never.”

“She’s just looking forward to playing against Sigrid for the first time, leave her be.” Ginny teased their teammate.

“Can’t imagine why it matters,” Blaise deadpanned, “Not as if they haven’t flown with each other half a dozen times since Durmstrang got here.”

There was a light blush on Tracey’s cheeks that meant there was probably more to it than she was telling them, “Hey! Can’t a girl just be excited!? And want to win for that matter!”  They could all agree on that sentiment and none of them were going to press her.

They made their way out of the castle together and down to the stadium. The snow was slushy at the side of the path. The thaw had been significant enough that the grass was just peaking out at the surface of what snow remained.

Heading into their respective changing rooms, Harry gave Ginny a quick peck on the cheek goodbye. Blaise and Harry were the first of the gents down there, but as they started getting changed, the others started filtering in. Ron was the last one to join them, and had to hurry to get his gear on, “Busy afternoon, mate?” Harry asked him.

“Parvati and I were studying. Just went a bit longer than we meant it to.”

“Right… studying, that’s what they’re calling it these days.” Harry ribbed him, “Is that why you were smiling ear to ear when you came in here?”

Ron’s ears turned red as he threw Harry a two-finger salute, “Piss off…”

“The lady doth protest too much.” Blaise piled on and it only made Ron more irritated. While he’d finally gotten used to the fact that Slytherins weren’t all bad, he still was far from being on great terms with any of them.

“Pretty sure I saw you coming out of a broom closet with Fay earlier today.”

“Yes, but I made sure to pay attention to the time.”

Ron chortled at that, “Merlin, is it so boring for you that you’re more worried about checking the time?”

Blaise furrowed his brow, and opened his mouth to speak but snapped it shut again. He huffed through his nose, “Touche, Weasley.”

Any further discussion was interrupted then as Moran burst through the door, “Alright, lads, are you ready for this?”

They were expecting him. Both Gwen and Daithi were there for the first game as well. Their professional outfits were kind enough to schedule around the events given the publicity around them.  And by the last match they’ll be on break anyway.

There were murmured replies ranging from noncommittal grunts to murmured yeses, but the Irish chaser wasn’t satisfied with that, “Really, if that’s all the enthusiasm you lot can muster, they’re going to fly circles around you. Come on now, you ready for this?!”

The roar that answered him was enough to shake the benches. Moran beamed at them, “Right, that’s more like it.” He waved for them to follow, “Come on then, it’s time.”

Harry led them out with Ron just behind him. In the corridor, they were joined by Gwen and the girls on the team. They walked together to the end of the tunnel before they mounted their brooms. They could hear the muffled words of Ludo Bagman as he riled up the crowd. Gwen addressed them as he droned on behind her, “Right, you’ve trained for this. If you go out there and perform the way that I know you’re capable of, there’s no doubt in my mind that you’re going to come out the victors. Now give ‘em hell!”

The Durmstrang team was introduced first, and he could hear the commotion as they took to the pitch.

“Ladies and gentlemen, it is my great pleasure to introduce the team for Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry!” At that announcement, they all shot out of the tunnel. The air rushed around his ears, as he heard introductions, “With Ronald Weasley at Keeper, Zabini and Inglebee at beater, Ginny Weasley, Davis, and Preece at chaser and captained by, none other than, seeker, Harry Potter!” It was moments like these where he was acutely aware of the fact that he was still viewed as a national hero.

The crowd roared as they made a loop in formation around the pitch before he headed toward the center to shake hands with their captain who just happened to be Sigrid. With a smile, she told him, “Best of luck.”

“You too.”

The referee was a woman with graying hair and thin lips that he’d never seen before. Must be one of the professional level referees. “If you could take your positions.”

Harry moved toward the back of the team’s side while Ginny moved forward to be level with Sigrid. The snitch was released first, fluttering off the moment it was let go. A few scant seconds later, the quaffle was thrown upwards, Ginny darted up and snatched it out of the air just out of reach of Sigrid’s outstretched fingers, and the game began.

And from the first possession, the game was brutal, fair but brutal. Unlike say, some of his house matches against Slytherin with Flint captaining the team, there were no underhanded tactics employed.

The Durmstrang team was simply tough. Their chasers were good, with Sigrid by far being the best. She was an absolute menace when it came to breaking up plays, but then, they’d all played with her enough to espect that already. What really hindered them was the beaters. He didn’t know their names, but they were both big buggers who could bash the bludgers with deadly accuracy.

“What a play by Stenson!” Ludo effused over the crowd, “That’s the sort of thing we can expect to see him doing on the professional level some day!” The thing was, he wasn’t exaggerating. Stenson managed to hit the bludger into the quaffle as Tracey tried to advance the ball to Preece and even knocked it on to one of his own chasers in the process. Somehow Sigrid’s confidence about winning is making a bit more sense now.

That wasn’t to say that Hogwarts wasn’t playing a good game though because they were. It was just difficult for Blaise and Inglebee to get any play in with the bludgers, so it came down to the skill of the chasers, aided by some rather nifty flying on his part, to really keep the offense alive. And lucky for them, Ron seemed to be on good form too.

It was a long game, one of slow attrition as the snitch decided to be particularly evasive. At the hour mark it was only 80-60 to Durmstrang and they had to sub in Sloper for Inglebee thanks to a rather nasty hit to the shoulder that left more than one bone broken. By the second hour, it was 120-120, but Durmstrang had half again as many good scoring opportunities than them at that point. I’m going to have to thank Parvati later for getting Ron’s spirits up.  

By the time it rolled past the third hour Tracey was playing through a cracked rib and looked absolutely knackered. Preece had taken a bludger square in the back that seemed to take all the wind right out of him, and with the two of them hampered, there was only so much Ginny could do, “A brilliant goal from Sigrid Aberg there! What a dip under Weasley! It makes the score 180-130 Durmstrang!”

“Time!” Harry called to the ref. She blew her whistle, and both teams moved to their respective sides and made their way down to the ground. When he landed, he could see the fatigue etched into the features of each of his teammates. Only Ginny seemed to be holding up rather well, but then he’d come to expect that sort of thing since the entwinement.

More than anyone, Tracey seemed to be having a hard time breathing, “Think you can keep playing?”

She looked offended at the very idea, “Damn right, I can.” What he did next wasn’t technically against the rules, but it certainly wasn’t something everyone could manage. Reaching over to the Slytherin, he pressed his hand where she’d taken the hit and cast a wandless mending charm. Her next breathes came much easier and she gave him a nod.

“Wouldn’t mind you finding the snitch soon though, Potter.” Preece looked dead on his feet.

“Trust me, neither would I, but its being an elusive little bastard today.” Neither he nor his counterpart had seen even a hint of it. All their dives had been nothing more than bluffs to interfere with chaser play or to grab the attention of the beaters, “I think we need to get some fresh flyers up there.”

“Dean, you’re in for Preece. O’Flaherty you’re in for Zabini,” His friend made to protest but he cut him off before he could get going, “Those lads are out-muscling you and you’re knackered. Maxine’s a bit shiftier, so they might struggle a bit more with her.”

He huffed through his nose irritably, but nodded his understanding. There was a whistle from the center of the field to let them know play was about to resume, “Alright, I know this has been a tough one, but we’ve got this!”

As it turned out, he was right about Maxine. She was able to bother the two maulers on the Durmstrang  side a bit more than any of the lads had managed, just because she could slip between them, much to their consternation.

It gave the chasers a bit of breathing room, and as the game made its way past its fourth hour, the score was 230-210 Durmstrang. It was getting dark when he finally caught a glimpse of it. The gold glinting in the dimming lights of the sun, the fluttering ball was low, darting and fluttering between the wooden beams at the edge of the stadium. How bloody long has it been down there?

Durmstrang’s seeker was closer, riding along the edge of the pitch almost directly above it. Harry didn’t want to give it away too early. So, he waited for the right moment as he watched the snitch flit around like a hawk ready to snatch up some prey.

“What a goal there from Weasley! Fantastic move!” She had managed to dip out of the way of a bludger at the last second and fire the ball up at a steep, almost impossible angle. It banked off the top of the hoop down and through for the goal. The keeper got the ball and passed it back into play, and that was when Harry saw an opportunity.

Darting through the chasers, he made it appear as though he were simply trying to cause a distraction and interrupt the play. Sigrid managed to loft a pass over his head as he drifted lower, eyes still very much on the snitch. As he got across the midline of the pitch, he tilted down and accelerated pushing the broom right to its limit, “What’s this?! Has Potter seen something?!”

The Durmstrang seeker had already seen his abrupt movement, but didn’t immediately react because he surely believed it to be a bluff. But this time it wasn’t. The snitch darted down into the wooden beams and started weaving in out of them as Harry followed in hot pursuit.

Quite smartly, his counterpart didn’t try to follow right behind him through the maze that was that part of the pitch. Instead, he tracked him from above and hoped that the snitch would turn up, out, and into his path. It was a risk, but one worth taking given the difficulty of the other option.

As luck would have it, it did make a sudden turn upward and out of the beams, but it was so sudden that the other seeker flew right past it as it happened. Harry made a steep climb upward, pushing the broom perfectly vertical as the snitch tried to escape toward the clouds. He climbed higher, above the viewing stands until he finally felt it within his reach.

His fingers closed around cold metal, and the wings ceased their beating. He let out a whoop as he evened out. A moment later, he realized just how distant the voice of Ludo had gotten in his pursuit, “He’s done it! Potter’s done it! Hogwarts wins 370-230!”

As he made his way down to the pitch and his teammates, he felt something entirely too familiar and highly unexpected given the situation. It took him clamping down hard on his Occlumency to not have the natural reaction his body was so accustomed to. As he looked at the stand, it wasn’t hard to find the girls. With their entwinement, he had a subconscious awareness of them and now that he didn’t have the game to focus on, something became immediately obvious.

Three of them were missing, namely, Susan, Daphne, and Padma. What are they up to? Honestly, he was just counting his blessings that they’d had the good sense to wait until the match was actually over. Would’ve been bloody torture to deal with that the whole game. Still, it begged the question how they even knew that game was over. Catching the look his way, he saw Sue hold up a mirror with a wry smile and then it made sense. Something tells me that wasn’t exactly what they had in mind for them when they were made.

He landed amongst raucous cheers and a roaring home crowd. The first one on him was Ginny, and he carried her on his back toward the team tunnel. Gwen and Daithi were waiting there for them, “That was a tough fought game, well done to the lot of you.” The beater told them.

“Get yourselves to the showers because you certainly need it.” The chaser ribbed them, “And once your done, a few of you should head over to see Poppy as well because you took some rather nasty hits.” The team made their way to the showers, Ginny too, as he put her down on her own two feet.

The entwinement was pressing hard against his barriers, and he wanted nothing more than to get up to the castle to find out exactly what they were up to, but he was stopped by their two coaches, “Hell of a catch there, Potter.”

“Thanks, just did what I knew I needed to win.” He tried to hide any strain from his voice, and he either succeeded or they marked it down to the game.

“Wasn’t the best thing you did during the game though.” At his quirked eyebrow, Gwen elaborated, “The substitutions after the beating your chasers were taking. Even though she was smaller Maxine was better suited to take on their beaters, it made the last hour of the game a hell of a lot less difficult.”

“But we’ll go over all of that more at the next practice.” Daithi gave him a cheeky wink, “I’m sure there’re things up that castle you’d rather be getting to.” He doesn’t know just how right he is.

It occurred to him, as he made his way into the showers and took a quick, cold one, that he didn’t realize there would need to be more practices for Hogwarts. They’d already won their two games, it was only a matter of deciding the runner up in their group with the Durmstrang-Beauxbatons game.

The need at the back of his mind grew more incessant as he finished with his shower, dressed and hurried out the door. Ginny was waiting for him, rather impatiently, her hair still wet from her own shower.

As they made their way toward the exit, they were stopped by a familiar voice, “Ginny, dear! Where are you off to in such a hurry?”

“Mum,” They both turned to see her family along with Sirius and Remus, “sorry… just figured you might’ve headed for the castle and were going to meet you up there.” It was a perfectly reasonable lie.

They were both swarmed by the group. Sirius and Remus both clapped him on the shoulder, “You have any idea how proud your dad would’ve been today?” His godfather barked a laugh, “I can just imagine the look on his face.”

“While I could imagine Lily’s,” Remus shook his head with a sad smile, “I think you would’ve given her grey hairs before her time, Harry.”  

“But she would’ve been proud, too… worried, but proud.” With a squeeze of his neck, he let him go, “So where were you really off to in such a hurry?”

While he didn’t share everything with his godfather and friend, he’d told the two older wizards enough that they were more than happy to tease him every time they saw him. Not that he ever gave them an inch, “Just wanted to head to the infirmary, make sure my teammates are all doing alright. I am the captain, after all.”

“Right… I’m sure.” He didn’t sound convinced.

“I’m surprise you stuck around to say hello,” Harry grinned, “Thought for sure when I didn’t see Iliyana that you’d need to get back to her.”

Sirius blustered and guffawed and wasn’t sure what to say for a moment, and Harry called that a win in his favor. Remus just shook his head, and patted his friend’s back comfortingly, “You never could get one over on Lily and it seems your doomed to the same fate with Harry.”

“It’s not fair.” Sirius whined, “James was so bloody easy.”

“So were you…” Remus reminded him.

Making a face, Sirius had no choice but to concede the point, given the evidence, “Fine… fair play.” He pulled Harry into hug, “Either way, it was great seeing you. You were brilliant but we really do need to be off.”

“We’ll see you soon though. There’s always something happening at the castle this year.”

No one needed to tell Harry that, “Thanks for coming, don’t get into too much trouble before I see you next.”

“No promises.” Sirius gave him a wolfish grin before they were off. The two men waved goodbye as they headed down the path toward Hogsmeade.

While he was lucky enough that their meeting was rather brief, it didn’t look like Ginny was going to be as fortunate. Still, he was going to be polite, “Mr. Weasley, Mrs. Weasley, it was great seeing you but there really is something I need to take care of up at the castle.”

Arthur shook his hand, “We completely understand, Harry. Fantastic watching you play, as always.”

Pulling him into a hug, Molly said softly, “Goodbye dear, be safe.” She pulled away and held him at arm’s length, “We won’t keep them too long. They’ll be up just behind you, I’m sure.”  Considering Ron only joined them as he was leaving, he doubted it would be nearly fast enough for Ginny.

Catching her eye, she flicked them toward the castle and gave a subtle nod of her head. Taking that as permission, he left her behind and made his way up. The entwinement was like a beacon the closer he got. So, he knew they weren’t in Anya and Orina’s room, but instead were in one of the unused classrooms on the sixth floor. They were very out of the way, and he could imagine they didn’t want to steal the other girls’ space for whatever they had planned.

When he reached the door, there was no sound coming from within. It was surely silenced if the other wards around it were anything to go by, but the door still opened for him.

As he stepped inside, he finally let his Occlumency fall away and was bombarded with all the sensations at once. If that wasn’t enough to leave him stiffening in his trousers, the sight he opened the door to sure as hell would’ve been.

Daphne was wearing a lacey bustier with sheer cups that let him see her pointy nipples underneath. She was sitting with her pert arse pressed into the small of Susan’s back leaving the redhead trapped beneath her. She was looking right at him as he came through the door and she beamed, “Hello there, Harry. We’ve been waiting for you.”

“I can see that.” He could also see that Susan’s legs were hanging over the side of the bed. There was something pressed between her thighs, right against her clit, and from the actual puddle that rested at her toes, not to mention the streams of her own sticky juices flowing down the inside of her pale legs, he would wager that it’d been there for quite a long time. Daphne’s prodding fingers were only intensifying the situation.

A moan from the other side of the bed had him leaning to see more. Padma was there with copper hair between her legs. Her legs were hooked over Susan’s shoulders, keeping her in place just like Daphne, but it didn’t appear that she was trying to fight her way free. The Ravenclaw leaned her head over so she could see him better as her hand threaded through copper tresses, “Con… Congrats on the win!”

“You all played a brilliant game.” Daphne added. There was a wet squelch as she hammered her fingers down into Susan’s dripping cunt.

“I’m guessing you missed the whole thing.” She gave him a cheeky smile, “And you were up here the whole time?”

“That’s right!”

He took a few steps toward the bed, until he was close enough that he could touch Daphne. His hand ran along her side, down her taut belly, tickling at the smooth skin and eventually came to rest on Susan’s bum, “And this started…”

“The second that we got up here.”

“That shouldn’t be possible.” It didn’t make any sense to him in the slightest. If they’d been teasing, or more like tormenting, Susan for almost five hours, it was impossible that he wouldn’t have noticed. 

“You’re right, but Padma and I did a bit of research together and found a minor loophole in our wonderful little situation.” As she told him that, she reached for her wand and disrobed him with a simple wave. They ended up piled in the corner in a messy heap.

The blonde became rather preoccupied with his protruding pillar and left it to Padma to explain, “When the…” she bit her lip briefly and her eyes fluttered shut as Susan hit a particularly good spot, “the stimulation that we’re receiving isn’t from another one of our partners, it doesn’t seem to effect anyone else.”

Harry could’ve sworn that wasn’t the case early on, that Orina and Anya could be together or by themselves and he’d find himself harder than a rock and desperate for release. But that was when it was only the three of us, now there’s nine. There’s every possibility things changed, especially now that everyone is entwined.  

Daphne swiped her tongue beneath the crown of his cock aggressively before pulling off to throw him a smile, “So we decided to use that to our advantage.” She went right back to bobbing hungrily on his knob and he couldn’t help but groan as he took hold of her head.

“There’s a nifty little spell that… that Daphne knows that can keep a person from reaching their climax, no matter how many times they get close.” The Indian witch was humping her hips up into Susan’s face as she continued, “And I developed a neat little runestone that’s been buzzing away on Susie’s clit for… hours.”

“That sounds… diabolical.”

“I would say brilliant, but I can see your point.”

“Doesn’t seem like much of a retribution on me… or Ginny for that matter.” It was probably the dumbest thing he could say given the circumstances, but he was rightfully perplexed.

Bringing her cream covered digits up to his cock, Daphne stroked him with Susan’s juices as she pointed out, “We both know that little stunt was largely Susan’s doing, so she’s the one bearing the brunt of our retribution.” Her other hand snapped down onto the girl’s pale bum cheek and sent it jiggling tantalizingly, “And besides, we’ll have some small revenge on Ginny, too.” At his curious look she elaborated, “The other girls have let us know she’s still very much with her family and still should be when that charm on Susan finally breaks.”

“It’ll be interesting to see if she manages not to embarrass herself in front of her parents.” Padma giggled.

That still didn’t explain where his punishment came in, but given he was about to be rather integral to the entire plot anyway, he imagined he was simply being fair since he was involved in Susan’s initial stunt anyway. And as Daphne leaned back and presented her pink pussy, he wasn’t dim enough to even think of complaining.

Dragging his swollen glands through her damp petals, she bit her lower lip as he pushed into her welcoming warmth. She had an almost peaceful smile on her face when his balls were resting against her cheeks, “Fuck… I never get tired of that.”

“It’s bloody brilliant!” Padma agreed as her fingers dug into Susan’s scalp. There was weak groan of agreement from the young woman who was currently being so rudely manhandled.

Starting slow, he worked up into a rhythm until his balls were smacking not just on Daphne’s cheeks but dragging along the soft lines of Susan’s back as well.  He fucked her through one screaming orgasm and then another, and she was looking at him with those lovely blue eyes as her nails dug into his biceps as she tried to hold on. That blissed-out, mind-addled look was one that he would always enjoy putting on any of the girls’ faces.

Padma finally let go of Susan and came around to the other side of the bed. Getting up on her knees, she presented her jiggly bottom to him and spread her caramel lips to reveal her dark pink hole, “I think it’s my turn, lover boy.”

“Merlin and Morgana… you fucking sluts… please… you dirty… bitches. Please…” Susan’s weak, almost nonsensical ramblings ere enough to make both girls giggle, even as the redhead whimpered pitifully from the exquisite pain of riding a constant edge.

But since there was no protest from Daphne at Padma’s suggestion, he decided to pull his impressive length from her twitching twat and  take a step to his right. He couldn’t help but smack the Ravenclaw’s peachy bottom and loved the way her plump behind jiggled at the force.

Looking back at him, there was a fire in her eyes as she demanded, “Give it to me hard, Harry!”

Clap. Clap. Clap. From the first thrust, he gave her everything he had. His fingers dug into the soft flesh of her hips as she threw herself back into each thrust with just as much force. He could feel that wonderful tingling in his bollocks. Daphne leaned against Padma hip and looked up at him with those needy blue eyes, “Let it go… put all of that hot, thick cum right into her fucking cunt.” Her handed drifted down to his bollocks and she felt her fingernails scratch against the wrinkled skin.

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” Padma chanted her agreement as arched her back obscenely. She came hard and her little pussy squeezed down especially hard as she did.

Harry took a hold of each cheek in his hands, mauling her fleshy cheeks. He grunted with every thrust as he dumped a prodigious load of jizz in her twat. A lewd mixture of their creamy cum covered his shaft as he kept pumping into her. When he finished, he gave her bum one last affectionate squeeze before pulling out.

Before he did that, Daphne positioned herself so that she was sitting right underneath the other girl, her mouth open, waiting for the inevitable. Padma pushed just a little and then a glob of his thick seed came dripping out of her abused sex. It dropped right into Daphne’s mouth, followed by a second and then a third.

But she didn’t swallow. Instead, she slid out from underneath the Ravenclaw and made her way over to the other side of the bed, with her wand in hand. As she turned Susan’s head toward hers and kissed her, he could see as she forced the cum into the very willing redhead’s mouth.

Then she cast a simple finite, and they all watched as she spasmed uncontrollably. Susan let out a guttural roar of pure pleasure, and then she screamed so loud and high that he was surprised that every window on the sixth floor didn’t break at once. All the while her pussy visible fluttered and flexed. Her puckered hole twitched, too and with each one more of her juices drenched the floor below her. She flicked between conscious and unconscious as hours of pleasure caught up with her all at once.

They felt it reverberate through their entwinement like a carnal earthquake, and Harry even squirted out a few fresh ropes of cum as he inadvertently came yet again. When he recovered from it, he had the wherewithal to ask, “I assume you warned the others… right?”

“Except Ginny, of course.” Padma told him with a wicked grin. He just hoped she had either gotten away from her family or could act her way out of the uncomfortable situation that was likely to occur. She is rather good at that.

While this had been a punishment, Daphne was comfortingly stroking Susan’s hair when she finally shuddered through the last euphoric peak. It took time, but she eventually regained her senses. Her voice was a bit hoarse when she told her blonde friend, “If I ever need punishing in the future… feel free to do this again.”

Daphne snorted in disbelief as she told her, “I’ll be sure to keep that in mind.”

If you enjoyed this story, please follow the link in my profile to find more of my work. 

Chapter Text

"And again." Dumbledore's office looked oddly empty, the only usual fixture that remained was Fawkes and his pedestal. However, those things were easy enough to find if you simply looked up. His desk, chairs, all the nick-knacks that made it quintessentially Dumbledore's were levitating above them in suspended motion.

The Headmaster stood just in front of him arms crossed as he watched Harry intently. He wasn't the only one as most of the former heads were watching the spectacle as well. Their first lesson was grueling to say the least, it wasn't as physically demanding as their work on control, nor as mentally draining as their work on occlumency. But it put a genuine strain on his magic and an incredible demand on his skill.

Focusing his magic, there right in front of him, out of thin air, appeared a majestic lion, a regal falcon, and a knight made entirely of crystal. Conjuration through will alone was the most difficult aspect of Transfiguration to master, multiple conjurations even more so. Doing it with a set spell was limited, there were only so many spells that existed for so many things, not to mention learning all of them, whereas with this technique, the only limit was the caster's imagination. Within reason, of course, still can't break the natural laws of magic.

It was something that Dumbledore had achieved nearly a hundred years prior, and now he was passing it on to Harry. Quite rightly, he felt privileged to have the opportunity, not that there wasn't a good reason for it.

The lion's roar shook the frames of all the headmasters and mistresses up on the wall. Dumbledore gave a wry smile, "Control Harry, it's one thing to bring them into the world, it's an entirely different thing to bend them to your will. Use your Occlumency, compartmentalize your focus on the here and now and on each of them all at the same time. For this technique to be effective in battle, it is necessary."

The lion stilled and sat back on its haunches. The falcon fluttered over to Fawkes' perch, the phoenix didn't look pleased with the intrusion, but didn't make too much of a fuss because he was smart enough to know it was only a temporary arrangement. The knight kneeled and offered its sword.

Dumbledore walked between each of his constructs, inspecting them. The lion stood docile as he moved his lips to check his teeth, the falcon only stared intently as he ran a finger along his razor-sharp claws, and the knight kept his head bowed as he prodded his shoulder, "What material did you use?"

"Crystal, reinforced though, so it shouldn't break." The Headmaster nodded his understanding, and in the next moment brought his hand down in a quick chopping motion, a hammer appeared in it before it reached knight but he only chipped off a very small amount crystal.

"Very good, and an intelligent choice should you ever make this construct again." His eyes were twinkling, "Do you understand why?"

"Crystal is effective in reflecting a variety of spells." That was the very reason why he'd thought to use it, "Most charms, curses, and hexes as far as I'm aware. There are exceptions of course, like the Killing Curse, but barring that, the only effective way of dealing with it is blunt force great enough to shatter the crystal."

"Full marks, Harry, for both your practical and theoretical." He looked once more at each of his constructs in turn, "Now, counter them. All at once, if you can." Waving his wand, Harry extended his magic, exerting his will as he did so. Each one disappeared simultaneously without so much as a pop.

"Excellent, far better than I could have achieved in just one session." He chuckled to himself, "Why, I believe the first time I attempted this feat, the bird I conjured was inside out."

That sounded horribly unpleasant, and he was glad he didn't have the same trouble, "I'd wager I have a slightly better teacher, professor."

"Oh, undoubtedly," Dumbledore said without a hint of bashfulness, "But if only because I was foolish enough to attempt it without anyone's help."

"And people say that I'm reckless…"

"Well, we are both Gryffindors in the end, Harry." He gestured for him to take a step back, and with a wave of his hand the rest of the room's furniture gently levitated to the ground with barely a light thump as they came to rest right where they'd been before, "So, how are you feeling?"

"Good… it was difficult, definitely. Probably the most difficult thing that I've ever done with my magic, but I'm pleased I accomplished it."

"Yes, well, there are very few fourth years that could boast such a feat." Dumbledore steepled his fingers in front of him, "Though, I can think of only a handful of wizards or witches with the necessary power at such a young age. And while it's most certainly something to be proud of, it means that we need to begin working on the practical applications sooner rather than later."

"Fighting."

"Correct, my boy, which poses just one small problem. We'll need a place to practice. I'm afraid my office simply won't suffice for such a thing. The only place of sufficient size that comes to mind is the Great Hall, but it's rather busy, and we don't need prying eyes. I wouldn't want to be accused of favoritism, after all… or worse, cheating." He was accused of the former regardless, even if there was good cause for it. Any other year the latter accusation wouldn't have been a problem, but he could understand avoiding the irritation of the other Heads.

"Do you think they aren't doing the same thing?"

"I'm sure they are…" And he wasn't the least bit put out by that fact, "Though I doubt theirs is quite as focused as our lessons… and it would be in bad taste to flaunt it so openly. Not to mention, skilled as both ladies might be, my reputation is well earned."

"Fair point… we could always use the room me and the girls use."

Dumbledore shook his head, "A spare room is unlikely to offer the space we need either… these won't be simple duels meant to improve your chances in the tournament and hone your skills… amongst other reasons I can think of to keep that a private place of your own." The wizened wizard had the audacity to wiggle his eyebrows at him.

It was a fair point, but Harry still groaned, "Sir… have you been spending time with Sirius?"

"Not recently…why?" he was entirely unbothered by Harry's frustration and continued without waiting for a response, "In time, I'm sure we'll come up with a solution. I'm sure we'll both give it some thought, but until then, our lessons will continue here with a focus on your spell repertoire. To that end, I would like you to take this book. Read it at your leisure but try not to take too long with it."

Much like the Occlumency book he'd been given earlier in the year, there was no author on the cover but even more peculiar, there was no title to it either. It was small, almost small enough that it could fit in a pocket, but relatively thick, "I'll get right on it, sir."

"Fantastic, then I think that's all for today, Harry. I'll see you at the same time next week." He looked at the clock, and gave a faint smile, "And just in time it would seem. I'm needed at the Wizengamot in just ten minutes."

"I'll let you get to it, sir." After placing the book in his bag, he popped out of his seat, headed toward the door and down the spiral staircase. At the bottom he found an unexpected but welcome face, "Sue!"

The Asian witch was leaning against the stone wall, arms crossed waiting patiently just for him. She smiled when she saw him, and walked right into his outstretched arms, "Why're you waiting down here?"

"Should I not be?" She arched an eyebrow in challenge.

"Nope, not at all, just curious." He was always happy to see any of his girls, though he had a feeling he knew the answer to his question, "It wouldn't have anything to do with your own curiosity, would it?" When Sue found out that he was going to resume his lessons with Dumbledore, and that this time they were going to be focused on practical magic, she was undeniably excited.

Looking up at him with her dark eyes, chin resting against his chest, she smiled shyly, "Maybe…" He pinched her side, and she tried to bat away his hands but he wasn't giving her an inch as he kept prodding at her.

She giggled cutely, "That… that… was only part of it."

"Only part of it, huh?"

"Yes, so… are you gonna tell me what the Headmaster had you working on?" She was looking up at him with her big, brown eyes pleading as well as any puppy that he'd ever seen. When he didn't answer immediately, she kissed against his chin and said again, "Please?"

With a shake of his head and a little smile on his lips, he told her, "Conjurations… we were working on multiple complex conjurations held simultaneously, done wordlessly, and without an actual spell."

Sue's lips parted slightly and breathed a clipped laugh, "Oh… is that all?" She groaned and buried her head in the crook of his neck as he just rubbed her back, "It's always good to know that I'm never going to have the slightest chance to beat you in a duel ever again… well at least not a magical one."

He sympathized because he knew how serious she was about dueling, but learning for him was about life and death, not about his simple interests, "Hey… never say never… gods know you're skilled enough and resourceful enough to beat me in a duel. Anyone can lose, love." But her last comment caught up with, "And what did you mean by 'not a magical one'?"

"I'm gonna have to work hard for that one in a hundred if I'm lucky…" she grumbled with a little pout, ignoring his question before shrugging her shoulders, "Just gives me even more motivation to get better… and lucky for me, I know I always have some great partners to practice with."

That was one thing he loved about Sue, she never let the fact that he could beat her discourage her. She just took it as a new challenge each time. Leaning down he gave her a peck on the cheek, "Anytime… well mostly."

"Well, since you said that… I was wondering if you have your knife with you?" As it happened, he did. It was easy enough to hide with a bit of magic, and with a bit more he didn't even know that it was there much like his wand holster. A simple thought was enough to summon it from its unobtrusive hiding spot on his thigh.

"Yep… almost everyday since you gave it to me." He chuckled at her furrowed brow, "I made an exception at the Ball and the Quidditch match yesterday."

That made her smile, "Fair… anyway… I was wondering if you maybe wanted to take me up on those lessons I offered." She was eager and shy all at the same time.

Kissing her forehead, he told her, "Absolutely." He was thankful that his lesson with Dumbledore hadn't been physically demanding otherwise he might've had to disappoint her.

And seeing that wide, beaming smile on her face was too good to miss out on, "Great! Let's go!" She took him by the hand and led him toward the enchanted staircase. It was a path they both knew well, and it was still early enough that the castle was mostly quiet.

As they reached the fifth-floor landing, Sue asked him, "So, how are you liking the new glasses?"

The potion Daphne made for him worked a treat, and his eyesight was better than he could've imagined, and his new, admittedly better fitting glasses, were just as good, "They're brilliant. I didn't realize how many times I was mending my old ones until I got these ones."

"Have you caught anyone hiding under an invisibility cloak?"

"Not yet, no." Harry chuckled at the thought because the only person he would expect to try something like that was honestly him. I've done it a couple dozen times at least.

"If some of the prefects had those during your escapades, you wouldn't have gotten a way with nearly as much as you did."

"Lucky for me… and the rest of the school, they didn't."

"True." She agreed as they opened the door and made their way into their oft-used practice room. The stones still had scorch marks from hundreds of spells tossed at them over the months since the beginning of the year. And it'll probably have a good few more before the year is over.

Sue walked to the center of the room as the door closed behind them and immediately made to take off her top to reveal a tight sports bra underneath and quickly kicked her shoes off as well. It didn't surprise him that she came prepared. And more than just in what she was wearing. Sitting against the wall were a set of hand pads.

While Harry hadn't been expecting this, he had dressed ready to learn to fight with Dumbledore, so it worked perfectly well for what Sue wanted to do to, "So… how do we start?"

"Well, that knife is staying right where you have it hidden for now… I can tell you that much?" She pulled her long, dark hair up into a neat ponytail.

That confused him, "Why ask about it then?"

"Oh… well," she looked slightly embarrassed, "I thought maybe you were just being nice, on Christmas Day, you know? With everyone there, I know you wouldn't have tried to embarrass me. I wasn't sure if you really liked it much less wanted to learn how to use it, so I figured if you actually had it on you then… well, you meant it."

She said it all without fully meeting his eye. It was an odd dichotomy with Sue because at one moment she could be clearly and unerringly confident and the next self-doubt crept in. Moving over to her, he cupped her cheeks and gently had her look at him, "You know I always try to be honest with you, right? I love your gift. I meant it then, and I mean it now." He rubbed her cheeks with the bad of his thumb, "Just try not to overthink, yeah?"

She was staring at him with her heart in her eyes as she nodded. He grinned at her, "Good, so… how do we start?"

Giggling, she pulled away and went to put a pad on each hand, "First, we find out if you actually know how to throw a punch."

"Where did you get those anyway?" There was every chance that they could've been conjured or transfigured, but they didn't look it. They looked well-worn, as though they'd taken a few thousand hits, at least, over the years.

"Asked for my grandfather to send me some, told him I had someone interested in learning a bit of hand-to-hand combat. Got them in the post just after New Year." She looked at them with fondness, "They're the same ones he used when he was teaching me as a kid."

"That's brilliant."

"Yeah," Smacking them together, she looked at him with a challenging gleam in her eye, "Come on, show me what you can do."

As it turned out, he wasn't half bad at throwing a punch. She was unsurprised to find that his reflexes were exceptional, but that came with dueling regularly. Then there were his kicks which were… woeful was probably the nicest way of putting it. They spent a solid half hour working on that before he had something that Sue deemed remotely acceptable.

Smack! Thud! Thud!

"Better!" She praised him as he raised his leg to smack against another pad, "Knee." He drove his knee up hard right into the center of the pad, and simply by virtue of his greater size managed to lift the lithe young woman to her toes briefly, "Good!"

Sue was a tough taskmaster, which he expected, but she was also full of compliments when he did something right. With one last punch, he finished the combo and she dropped the pads, "That was great… really great, Harry!" There was a light sheen of sweat that made her lightly muscled abs glisten beautifully.

While she glistened, Harry poured sweat. Pulling up the bottom of his shirt, he wiped the sweat from his brow and took a deep breath. When he looked over to Sue, she was staring at him, her eyes dark with a glint in them that he'd become all too familiar with, "So, is that all for today?"

Sue bit her lower lip quickly and shook her head, "Not quite, I got you all sweaty, but I haven't kicked your arse… yet." That look of confidence was incredibly sexy and he wasn't even bothered by the idea of being laid flat on his arse by the Asian beauty.

"You did say that you were looking forward to both, and I wouldn't want to disappoint you." He stood across from her hands on his hips, "So, what do we do?"

"We spar." She told him as though it were obvious.

"After just one lesson?" he asked with a teasing smile.

Sue shrugged, unapologetic, "You have a habit of doing incredibly well even when the odds are stacked against you. Besides, big, strong bloke like you will manage fine, I'm sure." From the mischief in her eye, he had a feeling that she didn't believe that for a second.

"I'm game."

"Perfect. We begin with a bow." She placed both her hands at her side and bent at the waist and he quickly followed her example. Taking up the stance she taught him, he was on the defensive immediately. Bloody hell, she's good.

Her strikes were quick and precise, and she was doing an incredible job of pulling her punches. Because while he managed to block and dodge a fair few of her hits, he didn't have even a small amount of her training and it showed because she managed to punch him in the gut, kick against his thigh, and even side-stepped to smack his bum all within the first two minutes.

Every one of them stung, but he doubted they'd be enough to leave more than a faint bruise. It became obvious as they continued that she was just toying with him on some level, but he was holding up better than he would've expected. Assuming that she's trying even half as hard as she's capable.

There was a moment when she stepped back, giving him a short break. They were both breathing heavily, Sue was still glistening while he dripped sweat. She eyed him, pupils dilated, chest heaving with each breath, she even dropped her hands slightly.

It was a mistake, he realized that, but he took it as a sign that was the end of their sparring session. The second that he dropped his guard, she was back on him. She punched and he guarded and then there was a feeling of weightlessness as she crouched down and swiped at his feet with her leg. He fell back onto the stone floor with a thud and a groan. Thank Merlin we had the good sense to cushion the room. They had placed charms months before, so they didn't have to make any avoidable visits to the infirmary.

Laid out flat on his back, she straddled him, her perky bum resting right against his crotch. There was a slashing sound, and he felt his heart leap as sharp metal was buried between two stones just next to his right arm, pinning it in place with his shirt. In the blink of an eye, she did it again and she had his left arm pinned just as easily. The cold metal pressed against the side of his biceps as he wiggled slightly.

He knew they were sharp enough that he could simply rip his way free if he needed to, but he also knew that Sue didn't have any intention of hurting him. From the wanton look in her eye, and the way she started pushing her hips back into his rapidly hardening cock it was quite the opposite.

Her hands were on either side of his head, her long, dark hair forming a curtain around them, as she sent a sexy little smirk down at him, "I win."

While objectively, she was absolutely right, given their current situation, he felt that they were both winning. Still, he wasn't going to take her victory away from her, "You kicked my arse… as promised." He was able to move his left arm just enough that he could reach her thigh. He gave her a pinch that made her jump as he told her, "This time… you need to enjoy it while it lasts."

Her nostrils flared at the confident, challenging tone in his voice, "Not gonna happen!"

"Oh, I think it will… eventually." While Sue detested the idea of losing, there was something primal for her about being with a man who could beat her. In his opinion,she wouldn't respect a man who wasn't at the very least her equal.

Her nails scraped along his jaw, before she grabbed his chin, "Well, eventually isn't today." Leaning down, she captured his lips in a passionate kiss, "And you're going to need a hell of a lot more practice before eventually becomes a reality."

Harry grinned cheekily up at her, "I can't imagine it'll take that long. Especially if we keep this up… say every Sunday morning."

The heat of her needy sex was palpable even through her sweatpants. She closed her eyes and she grinded down hard against the prominent bulge in his trousers, "I like that idea…" When she opened them again, she was looking at him with pure lust in her dark eyes, "But for today, I think I'm going to take my reward."

She shimmied down his body, making sure to tease and rub every inch of her lithe body against him as she went. Taking hold of his trousers and pants, she pulled them down all at once, letting his aching manhood slap down hard against his stomach. Pushing his knees apart, she situated herself between them and made herself comfortable.

Cooing as she took a hold of his heavy cock, she leaned in to press a kiss to his tip before resting him against her cheek, "I'm so lucky to have such a gifted pupil."

With a breathy moan, Harry couldn't help but think that he was the lucky one in this situation. Or just life in general these days. Then she sucked his leaking cockhead into her mouth and swirled her tongue around him, and he knew that he was the lucky one, "Bloody hell… such an amazing teacher…"

She popped off just to correct him, "Sensei, Harry, when we're doing this, I'm your sensei, and don't you forget it!"

"Yes, sensei…" The words nearly caught in his throat as she sucked on him hard and used both hands to massage his aching shaft. The beautiful Asian girl let one of those hands drift lower, tugging on one of his full bollocks as she worshipped his cock.

This wasn't something that Harry was really used to in the bedroom. In most of his encounters, he tended to be in control, or at the very least be equals. Even with a Lust Potion driven veela, I managed to keep control of the situation. It was new, and he couldn't say he disliked it. The fact it was Sue doing it only made it that more arousing. She's one of the last ones I'd expect to do something like this.

Her hands kept jerking at him incessantly as she moved lower to kiss right along his base all the way back up to his cockhead. She picked up every drop of precum as she made her way back up until she sucked his tip like a straw to get even more of it.

Then she did something he really wasn't expecting, sitting back on her cute bum, she didn't stop sucking him or jerking him as she brought both of her feet up to sandwich his prick between her soles. Knocking his head back against the stone, Harry couldn't help but rasp out, "Fucking hell…"

It was an entirely different sensation, and one that he couldn't say he disliked. He certainly wouldn't say that he had a foot fetish, but there was something undeniably sexy about the way that Sue was willing to use any part of her body to get him off.

And she was doing a damn good job of it. He could feel that knot low in his groin growing tighter and tighter as she brought him right to the edge. Gliding her hands and her feet along his imposing length, she kept suckling and licking his crown. And all the while Sue was looking at him with those dark eyes, desperate and needy. His cock recoiled and right as he knew he was about to reach that wonderful peak, Sue pinched around the base of his cock with both hands.

Harry groaned out his frustration and bucked his hips trying to get more of that exquisite feeling. Sue just giggled and watched as he struggled, "Uh… uh… uh… not yet."

Harry looked down at her, his eyes wild, his hair slicked back with sweat, ready to end this little game so he could get what he so desperately needed. But there was a playful glint in her eye, one that he couldn't help but love seeing, and he just bowed his head, best as he could in his position, and conceded, "Yes, sensei."

That was exactly what she wanted to hear because she hurriedly pushed her sweatpants down to her knees. Squatting over his cock, she held him in one hand as she pulled the gusset of her soaked knickers to the side. Her taut little pussy stretched to accommodate his spongy head as she drove her weight down onto his hips.

Mewling in pleasure, she bit her lower lip as she braced herself with both hands against his chest. Clap… Clap… Clap… Her bum smacked against him with an awe-inspiring urgency and ferocity. She growled as she scraped her nails against his abs, "This how you're going to beat… isn't it… by making your sensei stupid on that fat… thick… oh… oh… perfect… dick?!"

No, but I'm going to pin you down and fuck you twice as hard as this the first time I manage to beat you though. At this point he was really struggling with his vulnerable position. He wanted to squeeze her, to kiss her, to pinch and nibble her, but he simply couldn't reach.

But as much as he wanted to help her cum, she didn't need it. One of her hands disappeared between her thighs, and he could tell from her breathless moan and the way her velvet-soft walls rippled around him that she pushed herself over the edge.

It was too much, his cock flexed within her, and she knew exactly what was happening. Even as she kept twitching through her own peak, she reached down and massaged his bollocks as they contracted tight. The cum raced up his shaft and bathed her womb in white. Sue gave little humps of her hips each time she felt him pulse again, burying him as deeply as she could manage. He could feel warmth dripping down to his balls, only for their combined juices to pool on the stones between his legs.

Her thighs quivered one last time before Sue fell across him panting. Absently she reached for each of her knives and pulled them from the stone with ease. He could hear the smile in her voice as she asked, "So, we're agreed… same time next week?"

With his hands free, he held her close and kissed the side of her head, "Definitely."

Follow the link in my profile if you enjoyed the story and are interested in more of my work

Chapter Text

As Harry woke, he felt fingernails grazing gently against his chest and soft lips pressed against the side of his shoulder. Stretching with a yawn, he chased away the last of his grogginess before wrapping his arm around Anya and pulling her closer, “Morning…”

“Good morning to you, too.” She giggled as he squeezed her tight, her hand drifted lower to nudge against hist stiff manhood, “I thought I’d have to vake you up soon. Can’t have you late for competition.” Looking over to the clock on the wall, he found that it was a quarter to noon. They’d had a bit of a late night, and much of the early morning too, just hanging out for the first time in quite a while. He’d been thoroughly trounced by Susan in a dozen games of chess, before Ginny took over for him.

Between that and the fact that Anya took the opportunity to paint the scene as it gave her some impromptu inspiration, they’d been at it far longer than they meant to. As a result, they all spent the night at the girls’ makeshift flat rather than risking breaking curfew. Though by the time we went to sleep, it was nearly early enough in the morning that we could’ve just walked back without problem.

“Where’s Orina?” They’d gone to bed together, but only one of them was there now.

“She vent to Honeydukes to help with morning prep,” she reminded him, “but she’ll meet me down at stadium later.”

Anya wiggled her way out of his grasp to sidle out of bed. He couldn’t help but admire her beautiful body. The curvaceous veela still slept in the nude even if they hadn’t gotten up to any of the more carnal nighttime activities. Leaning over the side of the bed, she placed a kiss on his lips, “Come…”

When she turned, he found himself staring at her peachy bum as she glided over to the door to the bathroom. When she glanced over her shoulder at him with those sapphire eyes, filled with mischief and a promise of pleasure, he hopped out of bed.

Following behind her, he reached the door as she turned the handle on the water. It was hot, steam filling the air as the droplets fell to the floor. It was a standup shower with marble tiles on the walls and floor, with a see-thru glass door that went opaque when closed. Dobby really made sure everything was perfect.

As Anya stepped into the spray of the water, her silver blonde hair went slick to her back. She looked back at him again, a little smile on her lips as she beckoned him with one finger, “Come, ve don’t have much time.”

Stepping in close to her, the water washed over his skin. He took her hips in his hands, pulling her close pressing his length against her stomach. She bit her lower lip as she looked up at him with bright eyes. One of his hands skimmed up along her side, he felt her shiver at his touch, until his thumb stroked against the underside of her full breast, “We might not have enough time.”

“Then we’ll hurry.” Anya told him in a tone that made it perfectly clear what she wanted, “Unless you intend to beat your opponents today vith your odor?” She was teasing him, and they both knew it. He didn’t smell, and he didn’t intend to pass up an opportunity to take a shower with his first lover.

“No, I suppose you’re right. That wouldn’t be fair.” Reaching behind her, she picked up a bar of soap over from a small ledge, somehow managing it with an incredible grace given she didn’t ever take her eyes off him.

Despite their time together, this wasn’t something that they’d ever done. Her hands were soft, and smooth, running along the hard planes of his chest and his abs as she lathered him up. Her fingers felt divine, massaging every muscle expertly.  There was one place she wouldn’t touch though, not quite, always getting tantalizingly close to it before moving away. As much as he knew that he’d enjoy it, and his desperate cock wanted it, he felt perfectly relaxed as his eyes drifted shut beneath the spray.

They snapped right back open as she slipped around him, dragging her stiff nipples against his arm as she went and gave his bum a hard squeeze. Only giggling at his surprise, she worked her fingers all the way down from his calves up along his thighs, he jumped when she gave a cheeky nip to his cheeks, and then she worked her magic on his back,

In all their time together now, he couldn’t remember a moment when it was just the two of them. Even that first, Lust Potion-induced frenzy they shared was with Orina there. But then he’d never had a moment alone with his second lover either.

As she came back around, he looked down into her gorgeous eyes and took her face in his hand. Leaning down to capture her lips, he put every ounce of affection he could muster into it. He spent every day thankful that he’d found his way back to the World Cup Stadium that night they first met, but he felt poignantly reminded of that fact as she showered him with such wonderful attention and care.

When they pulled apart, her eyes were big and she was a little breathless as he told her, “Your turn, love.” Slipping his fingers into hers, he took the soap from her hand.

“No… you don’t have to… I’m not one who has competition… And I missed spot.”  Her protests fell on deaf ears as he ran his hands along her arm.

Harry worked the suds along ever inch of her perfect body… well nearly all of it. Every touch was meant to tease her, to make her needier. His fingertips grazed along the inside of her thigh, higher and higher, but stopping just before he ever touched the treasure between her thighs.

When he made her turn around, she gasped as she braced herself against the wall. He worked the soap into her peachy bum, the pad of his thumb nearly touching her tightest hole but not quite. She made a noise of frustration in the back of her throat.

Wiggling her hips, she tried to chase his touch, to get exactly where she wanted, but he retreated away from her every time. There was such obvious desire in her eyes as she pleaded with him, “Harry…”

Hearing his name breathy and needy, almost like a prayer stirred him. His cock throbbed as he stepped up behind her. Anya shivered as he ran his hand along the lines of her water-slick back until it rested on her hip.

Thwop. The wet smack of his length against her firm behind echoed in the small room. Anya reached back and pressed him between the curve of her jutting butt cheeks. Sandwiched in that little slice of heaven, she pushed back and forth as a bead of precum escaped from his cock and landed on the small of her back.

Angling him downward, she nestled him between her plump, bare lips and just left him there, waiting for him to make the next move. Her sheath was hot, ready and so very wet for him. His teasing had left her a dripping, desperate mess and as he filled her with every inch she came, twitching around his cock, before he’d even made it halfway.

Anya clawed against the wall as he kept going until he pressed against her bum. Her legs went weak, and he had to hold her hips to keep her from falling to the ground. Leaning her back against his chest, she pressed soft kisses into the hollow of his neck as he started giving her little thrusts. His fat dome scraping along that wonderful spot deep inside of her.

Her perfect pussy quivered around his cock, again and then again. Her body was on a hair trigger, her eyes glazing over as he drove her into a cum induced haze.  Even with all his experience, there was only so long a man could withstand the utter perfection that was a veela’s pussy.

Her eyes opened, wild and dark, when she felt his cock buck inside of her. The first rope exploded inside of her, painting them white. But as she pulled off with a pop, the next one covered her bum. In a split second she spun around and started jerking him with both hands right onto her face. Her pouty lips were open, tongue out as she coaxed strand after strand out.

Thick and warm, it covered her beautiful features even as the water cleaned her. She was greedy though, feeding as much of it into her mouth as she could before it was lost. Her body trembled through an orgasm at the taste, but it didn’t deter her.

As the last of his orgasm dribbled out to trickle along his length, she took him in her mouth and made sure he was immaculately clean. Licking up every drop of their combined juices, she finally pulled away with a sultry smile, “There… now you’re clean.”

He could only chuckle as he pulled her to her feet, “You’re amazing…”

“I know,” she agreed without hesitation, “But so are you.” She placed a kiss on his chest, just over his heart, “I don’t think I can ever explain to you just how happy I am it was you. That you vere there that day… but I try.”

“I know, Anya.” He kissed her on the forehead, “I know.”

It was almost as though she was glowing as she told him, “Now… you really do have somewhere you need to be.”

They finished up in the shower quickly after that. He threw on a pair of trousers and shirt before heading out. Anya told him to head down without her, since she preferred to take a bit more time to get ready.

When he made it to the changing rooms, there were far fewer people there than the first time. But that’s what happens when you eliminate two-thirds of the competition.

As far as fourth years went, there was Neville and Blaise. The others were Sue and Daphne for Hogwarts, Ivar and a girl named Nienke, for Dumrstrang with Solen as the lone representative for Beauxbatons.

There were to be a total of six matches per year on the day that would make up the quarter finals and the semi-finals, with the finals of each year to take place the weekend before the last task of the main tournament.

“Cutting it close as always.” Blaise commented as Harry passed him on the way to his locker. He started changing without responding.

“Oh, leave him be Zabini,” Neville said far too jovially for his liking, “He must’ve had a long night… because he never made it back to the dorms last night.”

“Is that anything new?”

Neville snorted out a laugh, “No… it’s about a fifty-fifty chance these days.”

“As a prefect, I’m going to pretend as though I didn’t hear that.” Cedric cut in from the other side of the room.

Harry snickered, “Good, that’ll make life a lot easier for both of us.” He’d been breaking curfew since his first year and didn’t plan on stopping anytime soon. My reasons are much more compelling these days.

“Since you patrol with Cho half the time anyway, I doubt you’d have much time to look for him.” Cedric didn’t dignify Blaise’s very accurate assessment with an answer.

“So…” Harry grabbed their attention in the hopes of changing the subject, “Who do you have in the first round?”

“You… you sod.” Blaise said without any actual irritation, “I expect it’ll be a rather short day.” Patting him on the shoulder, he requested, “Just do me a favor and don’t make it too embarrassing.”

He shrugged his shoulders noncommittally, “Or I could really knock you around and maybe Fay’ll nurse you back to health.”  

“That… is a terrible idea, Potter.” It was said with absolute certainty, “No girl wants to watch their bloke get his arse handed to him.”

“Maybe you’re right… can’t make any promises though.”

“Some friend you are…” He grumbled.

“Hey, it could be worse.” Neville commiserated, “At least you’re not going to get tossed around by a French witch that’s half your size.”

That brought a smile to the Slytherin’s face, “You’re right, Longbottom, that’s much worse.”

“And the others?”

“Daphne has Nienke, Sue has Ivar.” Neville told him.

The door opened as Professor Flitwick joined them. The diminutive professor looked them all over before nodding his head, “Good, you’re all here. If you’ll just follow me.”

Following Flitwick out into the tunnel, they joined the girls just like their last time. In total, across all years, there were twenty-two Hogwarts students that made it into the elimination rounds. One of them wasn’t Roger and he’d been the lone champion to fail in the task.

Cedric was one of only two sixth years. There were three fifth years in Katie, Higgs, and Fred, while George had been knocked out. Five from their own year, and three more from the third years: Ginny, Luna, and Colin. The first years had four, the second years two, and the seventh years three.

Harry stood with Sue. She was looking straight ahead, laser-focused on the task at hand. Her back ramrod straight, posture perfect with hands tucked at the small of her back. Giving a nudge to her shoulder, she turned to him, “Give ‘em hell, yeah?” It was only then he got a small smile and a nod of her head.

“Alright, everyone’s ready… with me.” As they emerged from the tunnel, the stadium looked slightly different than the first dueling event. There were understandably far fewer dueling circles, just twenty-eight of them, each one was larger and the stands around each one were as well.

In the center of each, the names of the competitors meant to participate at each circle were suspended in the air in a silver script with the current tally beneath it, “If you could make your way to your circles, ladies and gentlemen.”

The competitors from Beuxbatons and Durmstrang arrived at the same time, all of them making their way to their respective dueling circles. The referee at their circle was a woman with olive skin and dark hair up in a high ponytail. Both he and Blaise went to shake her hand, before making their way to their respective sides.

Things didn’t begin immediately though, and Harry found himself looking at the crowd. Anya was sitting with Remus, Sirius, and Iliyana. His godfather had gone for the same garish outfit that he’d sported at the first event, and all it did was make him smile. He knew that the rest of the girls were in the stands for Daphne, Sue, Ginny and Fleur and would do their best to support all of them equally. There were plenty of other faces in the crowd, the stands were almost full after all, but he recognized very few of them.

That was when Dumbledore’s voice came over loud and clear, echoing in the stadium, “Welcome, yet again, to this the Dueling Tournament. Today our fifty-six competitors will compete until just our final fourteen remain. Duels will play as the first to six… Referees, you may begin!”

The stands cheered as the Headmaster finished and it was only then that the referee spoke up, “Zabini ready?” The Slytherin across from him nodded, “Potter ready?” Harry did the same, “Bow.” They both followed her command before pacing away. As they turned to face each other once more, the referee said clear and sharp, “Begin!”

Blaise immediately went on the offensive, trying his damnedest to catch Harry off guard. His spells were quick, but he wouldn’t call them accurate. He was fighting outside of his comfort zone trying something different just to try and create an advantage of some kind.

Summoning one of the disks that resides at the edges of the dueling circle, Harry transfigured it before it reached him. A vicious wolf appeared snarling and snapping, charging at Blaise.

But his friend didn’t panic, causally banishing the creature as quickly as it arrived. Harry didn’t hesitate to summon more of them, each of them turning into another wolf. But this time they weren’t made of flesh and blood. The spells bounced away harmlessly.

Blaise erected a wall of stone, high and thick, between him and the pack that Harry created. It came crashing down from a reductor right at the wall’s base. It crushed some of his transfigurations, but in the chaos of that moment, he lost track of Harry, his offensive completely forgotten. He never saw the Stunning Spell that shot toward him from the right. He fell to the ground in a heap as the red light suffused into his chest.

“Point, Potter!” The referee announced and above them, the zero beneath his name ticked over to a one. Heading over to Blaise, she reenervated the young man, who looked over at Harry and shook his head with a wry smile.

As they both returned to their side, the referee returned to the center. And looked to them both to ensure they were ready, at their signals she said again, “Begin!”

As their second bout started, Harry took an entirely different approach. Instead of relying on transfigurations, he bombarded Blaise with an all-out assault of charms… just charms: no hexes, no jinxes, and no curses. It was a little challenge that he set for himself.

They both knew that Harry was better, leagues better, but that didn’t stop Blaise from competing at his very best. He shielded, dipped, and dodged around everything that came his way, until Harry caught him with a deluge of water that left him absolutely sodden and followed it up with a freezing charm that had him encased in ice.

The referee was quick to free him from his predicament. His opponent and friend subtly threw him a two-finger salute as he shivered from the extreme cold. It only stopped when he thought to cast a Warming Charm on himself.

The third round was hexes, the fourth jinxes, the fifth curses, and finally the sixth, where he gave himself no restrictions. And each one ended the same as the first, with a victory for Harry. The Slytherin put up a good fight, and Harry managed to not make it too embarrassing, as requested, even if it did finish with a six to nothing tally.

The spell that finished it was a Banishing Charm that caught him as he tried to avoid a Bone-Breaker. It sent him hurtling sideways out of the circle before he hit against the barrier between them and the spectators. He popped back up to his feet without any struggle, and as much dignity as he could muster, as the referee announced, “Winner, Potter.”

The crowd cheered, and he wasn’t sure who managed to do it the loudest but it was a close thing between Sirius and Orina. At some point during the duel, the girls switched so they could see a little bit of each of them. He smiled in their direction before heading over to Blaise, “Not a bad match, mate.”

He snorted at his own expense, “You decimated me, which I expected. I’ve been to enough practices with you to know it was finished before it started. Still, I put up a good fight… didn’t make myself look too bad in front of the ladies.”

“Yes, you looked very suave at the end there, flying through the air.” Harry managed to say it with a straight face, “At least you didn’t scream.”

“Oh, piss off.” Blaise shoved his shoulder, “You know, I was half expecting you to start throwing potions at me in the sixth round. You were being a right prat changing up your spells every round.”

“Do you think you could’ve managed a win if I did?”

Blaise stopped and tapped his chin in thought, “Maybe… it would’ve been closer at least. You’d still be hard as nails to hit, so…” They shared a laugh before Blaise left to head back to the changing room. Only a few of the spectators filtered out after his loss, a woman he’d guess was Blaise’s mother, and Fay. The many unfamiliar faces there were mostly interested in him. That’s what I get for being the talk of the tournament, I suppose.

Harry was the first competitor to finish, so he took a seat on the bench to wait for his next opponent. He was of a half mind to go and watch the other matches, but decided against it to relax for the short while that he had instead. That didn’t stop him from hearing the cheers all around the stadium as people from every year competed.

He had to wait about fifteen minutes before the stadium shifted. It was a smooth transition, as the stands turned to blend together. Those people who’d been watching Daphne and Nienke duel merged with their spectators, as did the dueling circle.

Making her way over to him, Daphne had a light sheen of sweat on her brow as she sat down with huff, “Well, I made a good run of it… but she was too good for me.” Nienke was on the other side of the circle, speaking quietly with one of her professors.

Wrapping an arm around her shoulder, he assured her, “I know you were brilliant…” he gave her a cheeky wink, “promise I’ll get her for you.”

Daphne rolled her eyes, “Oh yes, I’m sure you’ll be doing it for me. It has nothing to do with you wanting to win and her being in the way.”

“That just mean I have two reasons.” He grinned.

The referee came over then, “Mr. Potter, if you’re ready.”

Patting his thigh, Daphne said, “Good luck, don’t finish it too fast or I’ll miss the whole thing.”

“Well, we can’t have that.” They stood, sharing a brief hug, before heading in different directions.

Making his way to the center of the circle, Nienke met him there. She was a dark-haired girl with grey eyes, and a sharp chin. She was short but looked strong, with a gymnast’s body.

Their referee was the same from his first round. The woman looked between them and went through the same process, “Potter, ready?” He nodded, “Van Ouffen, ready?” She did the same, “Bow.” They made their bows and turned on their heels and made their paces. As they turned back, wands at the ready, she barked, “Begin!”

Nienke was quick and agile, she dodged spells almost exclusively rather than shielding them. I think gymnast was a fair guess. She manipulated the architecture of the arena, and managed to climb it with an impressive level of fluidity and athleticism. She was trying anything to give herself an advantage, making it harder at every turn for him to reach her.

Everything she did made sense and played to her strength. But Harry was no slouch when it came to agility either, and as she tried to create obstacles on the playing field, he was able to demolish them without a problem.

He could see where Daphne would’ve struggled. While she had plenty of spell power, and a solid repertoire, she wasn’t as athletic as him or Sue. It meant that Harry had to predict Nienke’s movements, always aiming for where he thought she would be rather than where she actually was.

With her speed she tried to maintain distance and did an impressive job of managing it. It led to a long and drawn out round of dueling. He rarely got a clean shot off on her, and when he did, she dipped out of the way thanks to the distance between them.

The end started when he filled the entire space with a dense, dark fog. It pressed against the barriers around the dueling circle but didn’t pass through them. It was nearly impossible to see through, without a spell anyway. He used the Dark-Vision Charm, a rather uncommon spell that could only be cast silently.

It allowed him to see the heat of his opponent even in the haze. Unable to keep him back, he flanked her from the right as she fumbled in the darkness. She cast a ball light that hung in the air, but barely cut through the darkness. She showed off her incredible reflexes again as she dropped flat to the floor beneath a stunner at close range. But in the dark of the fog, he was nothing more than a shadow and her returning stunner went harmlessly over his right side. She tried to run, but her shoulder smacked against a pillar that she raised.

That little hinderance was all that he needed to pounce. Thick ropes wrapped around her ankles and sent her tumbling to the ground. She spun around, trying to bring up a shield, but it buckled to the strength of his spell. Her head dropped to the ground unconscious as the red spell hit her upper arm. With a wave of his wand, the fog dissipated. There was a smattering of applause, but he couldn’t really blame them for their lack of enthusiasm. They didn’t see the end of it.

The dueling platform returned to its original state, and the referee helped Nienke up. She looked tired, and a little defeated as she glanced in Harry’s direction. Much like Daphne in the group stage, it felt like that was her best attempt.

The next five rounds were quicker as Harry maintained a stronger offensive. He used transfiguration, and fire to keep her at the edge of the arena and away from the center where she had more options for evasion.

He nearly lost the fourth round when she managed to catch one of his fireballs on the tip of her wand and hurl it back at him twice as quickly. It was a difficult thing to manage, and nearly threw himself out of the ring as he tried to avoid her following stunner. But he got back on his feet before she could press the advantage. He caught her in the shoulder of her wand hand with a Bone-Breaker. He summoned it as it fell, ending the round.

The sixth round finished with Nienke tired and trying to take him head-on. It was a losing battle from the moment it began, her shields were lacking and without her speed, she simply had no hope of prolonging the event. When she fell to the ground unconscious, he was the one who went over to wake her as the referee announced, “Winner, Potter!”

The crowd cheered as he helped his opponent to her feet, “It was a good match.”

She gave a tired smile, “It was as good as I could hope for… I was just trying to win a point off you, honestly.”

“You nearly got me twice.”

“And you nearly got me half a hundred, plus the six times you actually did.” She shook her head, “I don’t envy anyone that finds themselves against you in a fight.”

A hand on the small of his back drew his attention, it was Orina with Padma beside her, “Come… Sue’s not done yet.”

With a quick goodbye to his competitor, he followed the girls over to the other fourth year match. The other girls, even Fleur and Ginny, were already there sitting in the front row. They made space right between the two of them as he approached. Luna, Chloe and Gabby were there too, sitting just behind the others.

“So… how’d you do?” He asked the two of them as he watched the fierce duel taking place in the circle. He looked up to the tally above, it was five to four, favoring Sue, but even as he turned back to look at the duel, Solen managed to catch Sue with a Cutting Curse to the thigh. It slowed her enough that she was vulnerable to the following Disarming Charm that followed, “Point, LeClaire.”

“I made it to ze final,” Fleur told him, “6-1, 6-1. I got sloppy in ze second round of both matches.”

“Well done.” He hugged her as the two competitors made their way back to their starting positions.

“Zank you, mon amour.” She leaned her cheek against his shoulder.

“Luna beat me in the semi-final” Ginny wasn’t upset about it, but she still wasn’t a girl who liked losing, even to one of her closest friends, “It was damn close though, 6-5.”

Pressing a hand to her hip, he turned back to Luna to tell her, “Congratulations.”

“Thank you, Harry… I really thought Ginny had me.” Both girls looked knackered from it still.

“I missed with a Jelly-Legs Jinx, and she hit me back with a Bat Bogey Hex…” Ginny grumbled even as she couldn’t help but smile, “I got beaten with one of my favorite spells.” Harry couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Begin…” They all went quiet as the last round of the match began. Harry had to admit, Solen was good, exceptional even, far better than the average fourth year and a good deal better than the average duelist in general. Nothing less would’ve gotten her that far in her bout with Sue.

As good a job as Fleur could do in replicating her style during their practices, there were obvious nuances to it that she simply didn’t have. The way she moved, the rhythm of her spells, her use of the space was all different to Fleur.

Her greatest strength seemed to be her spellcasting time. They left her wand in such rapid succession that it was hard to believe, even wordlessly, that she could manage it. Still, Sue held her own at every turn. She was used to the sheer might of Harry’s spellwork, and he would wager his spellcasting time was nearly on par with Solen’s.

Transfigurations were dispelled, jinxes dodged, hexes shielded. Both girls breathed deeply from the effort as they pushed themselves hard. Solen sent a ripple through the ground, trying to force Sue off her feet but it didn’t work. She’d seen that trick before from him.

There was a moment, where it looked like Harry would never have his chance to face the French champion in the tournament. Sue shattered her shield following it up with a Bone Breaker that made an audible snap as it hit her on the elbow.

Solen barely made a noise as her offhand hung limply at her side. Sue pressed the advantage, but Solen managed to defend.

It was a simple spell that Solen used to put Sue in a vulnerable position. She raised the ground where Sue was about to step. It was such a small mistake, just overextending by one step. She stumbled and managed to roll out of it, but a well-placed Disarming Charm finished the match, “Winner, LeClaire.”

The Beauxbatons contingent from her year cheered as Sue went over to her to retrieve her wand. There were some words said that they didn’t hear, but the scowl on Solen’s face, and the glance in his direction, told him that she didn’t like it.

As she hurried off to her friends, Sue did the same. The girls comforted her first, rightfully telling her how brilliantly she’d done. Harry was the last to pull her into a hug, not minding her sweatiness one bit.

Sue gave him a tired smile, “Nearly had her…”

“It was a close match. It could’ve gone either way.” He knew how much she hated losing, but she seemed to be handing it well, “What did you say to her?”

Her giggle was almost evil, “I just told her that I haven’t won a match to you in months now… and wished her luck.”

Chuckling, Harry wrapped an arm around her shoulder and they walked back to the changing rooms together.  

Follow the link in my profile to find more of my work.

Chapter Text

“One more time.” Hermione was sitting across from him as he ate his breakfast, waiting expectantly for him to repeat the clue that Padma deciphered for, if he was counting correctly, the sixth time since he sat down.

Speaking of Padma, she was sat next to his bushy-haired friend with a sly smile at his current predicament. Taking his time chewing the bite of egg in his mouth, he watched as she raised one eyebrow and waved her hand to spur him along, “Well?”

“If you couldn’t glean anything new from it the first half dozen times, what makes you think it’ll happen the seventh time?”

“Well, in all fairness, seven is a magically powerful number.” Padma provided unhelpfully. Next to her Ginny and Sue both snorted out a laugh.

Harry just stared at her before blithely reminding her that, “So is three.”

“Just tell me.” Hermione wasn’t amused by their little byplay, and he was quite sure that he could hear her foot tapping against the floor.

“Fine. The task ahead will test both your mettle and your wit. In the ice and snow, you'll face your foes both known to you and not. For every lock there is a key, though they mightn't be seen. Remember well these simple things and surely, you'll succeed." Yet again, he watched her brow furrow in concentration as she tried to work out any advantage she might be able to give him.

Only for her to come up with absolutely nothing. Throwing up her hands in defeat, she was clearly exasperated, “What’s the point of a clue if it doesn’t tell you one ruddy thing about what you’re going to be doing!?”

“Once I get to the task, I reckon that it’s going to make a bit more sense.” Or at the very least, that’s what he was hoping. Because other than telling him that he was going to be cold, he wasn’t sure what else to make of the clue.

“Well, you’re going to find out soon enough,” Ginny popped out of her seat as she said it, pulling Sue and Luna up with her as she did, “We really need to go if we want to get a good seat.”

Luna looked at her with a furrowed brow, “But I thought that Gabrielle said that she was going to save one for us… and the others.” The Ravenclaw had offered to go along with her but was graciously told to stay there so she could finish her pudding.

“One pint-sized fifteen-year-old, even one like Gabrielle, isn’t going to be able to hold the best seats for long…” It was wise that she said that somewhere that the young veela couldn’t hear, otherwise she’d be dealing with a rather vehement disagreement.

“Is she not going to sit with Beauxbatons, or her parents?” Harry asked.

“When Fleur’s competing, yes, but she decided she’d like to support her friend first.”

“Anyway,” Padma cut in, “She’s right either way, we really should shift ourselves.” Wiping her face with her napkin, she stood as Hermione followed suit.

“I see how it is, just leaving me here all alone to fend for myself.” His dramatics didn’t sway any of the girls.

Padma leaned across the table and cupped his cheek to console him, “How ever will you manage the trials and tribulations of the Great Hall at lunch all on your own? It’ll be the worst hardship of your life, I’m sure.”

“Truly, the agony…” Sue’s deadpan delivery caused them all to laugh.

“Besides, you don’t want your loudest cheering section to be separated in the stands… our support is what’s going to drive you to victory.” Padma was teasing him as she patted his cheek. She regretted it when he turned to nip at her fingers.

Smiling cheekily, he told her, “I don’t know, I think I might have a bit to do with it, Pads.”

“A bit,” She conceded with a smile, “Now, we’ll see you later. Best of luck.” The other girls shared similar sentiments as they made their way out of the Great Hall. It left Harry alone without any of his ladies, which was a rare enough thing. Fleur was preparing herself for the task, Daphne was spending time with her sister, Susan was doing the same with Hannah, and Orina and Anya were finishing up their shifts at work.

The Great Hall wasn’t particularly busy, and most of the people that remained followed suit and headed for the doors in short order. Checking the time, he could understand why. The task was meant to start in just under a half hour. Getting up from the table, he turned and made for the door when he swore that he could feel eyes on him.

Turning to the source, he found Draco sitting at the Slytherin table. His suspension had ended just a week prior, and so far, his return had been subdued. He’d been quiet, far quieter than he could ever remember. He was keeping to himself both in class and around the castle. While Pansy had abandoned him after the fallout with his father, now he was even without Crabbe and Goyle.

Draco kept watching him even after he was caught. Holding his eye for a moment, he finally gave him a nod before he went back to his lunch. Feeling utterly perplexed by the interaction, Harry made his way to the door without any further interruption.

The first winter thaw was happening in the highlands. The snow outside in the courtyard was wet and slushy and quickly melting thanks to a gentle rain that was coming down. If they were lucky, it would be the last of the poor winter weather and the beginning of March the following week would mean the beginning of spring, something that nearly everyone in the castle would be looking forward to.

Making his way to the locker rooms, he found them empty. Ivar still hadn’t arrived, nor had the upper years. They’d learned from the first task that they had a little bit of leeway before they needed to be ready.

He’d already changed by the time the Dane joined him. Their only acknowledgment of one another was a quick nod of the head. Harry had no idea if either of his competitors had even seen the relief that gave him at least some indication of the task at hand.

The lead up to these events had become second nature to them at this point. They were expected to be there at the appointed time, and then they would be collected, right on the minute, by one of the professors.

The minute hand on the clock in the room just clicked over to one o’clock when the door opened. This time, it was Professor Flitwick that had the duty of retrieving them, “Professor, were outside just waiting for the clock to turn?”

The diminutive professor chuckled, “Of course, Mr. Potter. It’s important that we be on time for these sorts of things, you know. There’s too many important people here to keep them waiting, or at least that’s what I’m told. Now come along.” Solen was already in the hall. She glanced in his direction only briefly before pointedly looking away.

He found every interaction with her, particularly since their run-in at the Tomes and Scrolls, more amusing than the last. It must’ve been tiring for her, pretending like she didn’t care what was going on around him only to find her watching him or Fleur when she thought he wasn’t looking. You’d think that such a supposedly smart girl would know when to take a hint. He was hoping that the dueling final would put an end to whatever idiocy the French girl had in her head.

“Follow me please.” The three did as Flitwick asked.

They were at the mouth of the tunnel when they heard Ludo’s voice, “Welcome our first three champions of the day!” The roar of the crowd was deafening, but he’d grown used to it after the first task and the dueling tournament. That didn’t stop him from casting a subtle deafening charm simply to protect his ear drums.

The outer wall of the arena looked the same as he remembered it, “Miss LeClaire, please take your position. You’ll be allowed entrance once your competitors are in place. Mr. Rasmussen to the left, Mr. Potter to the right. When it opens, please make your way to the pillar in front of you.”  The Beauxbaton champion’s entrance was nearest to the tunnel, and it was only then that he noticed a difference from the first task. There were no stairs that led up to the top of the wall.

As they walked around the perimeter of the arena, Ludo addressed the crowd, “It’s hard to forget their exploits from the first exhilarating task of the tournament, but today they’re in for a new challenge. While the first task challenged their bodies, today they will face challenges of their mind and fortitude! But as always, it’s their resourcefulness, ingenuity, and most importantly magic that will see them triumph.”

On the last word the wall in front of him parted smoothly. The arena within had been segmented into thirds, one for each of them same as the first time.  The ground was covered in snow and ice, and as he stepped within its confines, it was bitter cold with a biting wind. A quick warming charm kept the cold on his skin at bay, but it didn’t stop the air from nearly freezing his lungs with each breath.

There was a path that led to each of their pillars, and the small circle of stone around them.  With each step he took, the path disappeared behind him. When he reached the pillar, he examined it. It was made of solid white stone and stood eight feet tall. It was three sided and capped with a fire that eased the biting cold of the air.

Breathing easier, he had a moment to look around at the crowd. In all fairness to the girls, they had gotten the best spot. They were right in the front of the student section and cheering louder than anyone.

“Without further ado, let the task begin!” The flame above the pillar went out and the cold stung his lungs again.

The crowd screamed their approval, and he heard a loud, “Come on, Harry!” That he was sure came from Sirius somewhere in the arena, but then it just died. Unlike the first class, they could hear nothing of what was going on outside the arena, not even any of Ludo’s commentary.

Wouldn’t do for us to get hints from what the others are doing I suppose. Even knowing what the clue said, he hadn’t the faintest idea where to begin. Then he saw something etched into one of the faces of the pillar.

Three to be done… three to find… only then will you leave this task behind. Harry ran a hand through his hair in frustration, though it was rather more difficult than normal given the chill. Great more bloody riddles.

As he looked out around the arena, there was the pillar, there was ice, and there was snow, nothing more. And the bitter cold was making it hard to even think. Thank Merlin for strong warming charms otherwise this would be bloody insufferable.

Then, seemingly from nothing he felt something push hard against the back of his legs. He nearly smashed his face against the stone but managed to catch himself with his hands. Turning quickly, he tried to find any assailant but found nothing. Faintly, he thought he could hear the skittering of something, but the whipping wind made it hard to know for sure.

“Revelio.” The spell showed him nothing either. It left him to stare at the expanse of white again, no closer to figuring anything out. There must be something under the snow.

Facing away from one of the faces of the pillars, he took a step away from the platform. The snow wasn’t deep but there was ice beneath. Stepping back, he let fire pour from the tip of his wand in a jet along the ground. The cone of licking heat melted the snow some thirty meters from the pillar. Snow and ice turned to water in an instant. The terrain beneath it all was uneven ground, which no doubt was meant to make the ice even more tricky. However, there was something else. Another ring of stone.

As he let the spell end, the cold around him seemed to deepen and the winds whipped harder. The water snap froze to ice and the snow was whipped in drifts to cover what work he’d done, except for over the top of the newly revealed stone platform.

Fire poured from his wand again, and just like it had the first time, it melted what snow was between him and the other circle. But this time he held it longer, until the water boiled and vaporized and the ground where it’d been was charred black. He hoped that would be enough to clear the path and keep it that way. But a veritable blizzard formed around just his segment of the arena.

An unnatural amount of snow and wet ice deluged from the sky, and the work he did to clear the path was undone almost as quickly as he’d managed it and now the rest of his area was that much harder to traverse Alright, that just isn’t going to work.

Pointing his wand at his boots, metal spikes popped out of the bottom. He hoped that they’d help dig into the ice beneath the snow.  Taking his first step, he felt them get purchase in the ice. The walk from one circle to the next was quick, but about halfway there, he nearly went tumbling into the snow as there was another nudge against his hip.

Spinning round, again he was frustrated to find nothing there. Though for the briefest of moments, he was sure that he could see prints of some kind forming in the snow only to be covered up by the drifting snow.

He reached the other circular platform without any further interruption. The moment his feet hit the stones a plinth raised from its center with an unlit brazier atop it. Written on the side of it was another set of annoyingly circuitous instructions. Light the first… and then four more… but you must be quick… or find yourself sore.

He looked around to see if he could find any of the other four, but there was nothing. Without the first it seemed they wouldn’t reveal themselves.

“Incendio.” The spell was performed silently. As the ball of fire hit the brazier it caught light… and promptly started sinking toward the ground. Thinking quickly, he cast another spell, “Arresto Momentum.” The plinth slowed but continued its descent.

Four more. When he turned to find the others, he found the first one was only twenty meters to his left. Sitting on a pillar a foot taller than he was, he was curious how they’d hidden but more interested in getting it lit, “Incendio.” His aim was true, lighting the brazier, and just as the first, it started descending to the ground.

And then he heard the grinding of stone behind him, and he realized that the first plinth was beginning to fall faster again. This is going to be a bloody juggling act, isn’t it?

Another, quite severely overpowered, Slowing Charm, brought the first plinth to a complete standstill. The second was tall enough that he was fairly certain he could simply leave it, but thought it was best not to risk it considering he’d yet to find the other three.

He spotted the third on the other side of the starting pillar and closer to the wall of the arena. It was barely taller than the first, and it appeared as though the brazier was surrounded by crystal. You could still see it within, but there was no way for the fire to reach it. As good as he’d gotten, it would take truly prodigious aim to hit the brazier accurately from so far away, and given the cold, there was some shaking in his fingers.

Running across the snow and ice was no small feat. He nearly tripped just before he reached the starting pillar and he was sure it was whatever invisible friend was stalking him around the arena, “Confringo. Incendio. Arresto Momentum.” The Blasting Curse shattered the protection around the brazier just before the fire hit it and the plinth started its slow descent.

Looking back to the first, Harry wanted to just blast the stone apart when he saw that it was dropping almost as quickly as it had initially again. Whatever they’d done to design the task, no amount of brute force was enough to overcome it.

Which made it that much more important to find the fourth and fifth quickly. While the first two had been easy enough to find, the last two he simply couldn’t spot. He scanned the blanket of snow, expecting something to stand out against the stark white but it just wasn’t there. As if to add insult to his frustration, there was a push against his hip. He stumbled off the starting circle before falling into the snow and went sliding along the ice down into a little valley of the arena.

Funnily, while irritated and freezing, as he climbed back to his feet, he spotted the next brazier. It was in a little gulley, very close to the ground, hidden by everything around it. He assumed that he’d fail once they hit the ground, and it would take that one less than a second if he were to guess. So that one last, but where’s the other.

As he looked around the arena once more, there was a ticking that started and only got faster. The first plinth was getting closer and closer to the ground, and the third wasn’t far behind, and from where he was next to the third there was very little chance he’d manage to slow either of them. Still, he managed to remain calm under pressure when it occurred to him that he was forgetting one cardinal rule… always look up.

The final brazier was hanging in the air nearly fifteen meters above the starting pillar. Just as he took aim, he was knocked yet again. The spell went wide before he even had a chance to aim his next spell down at the last of the braziers on the ground. The ticking ceased as the first plinth reached the ground.

The one at his feet glowed a bright red, and then Harry was knocked off his feet again as a spell crashed into his chest hard enough that he was sure he’d bruise. With the wind knocked from him, and now properly pissed, he wiped the snow off himself and climbed back to his feet.

His second attempt was flawless. He lit the first three braziers from the starting circle, having to break the crystal on the third again, before making his way over to the fourth. Expecting his invisible interloper would attempt to throw him off again, Harry created a wall of ice around himself before he took aim at the fourth brazier. It immediately started falling when the fire hit, but he had plenty of time to turn and light the last.

The five braziers glowed before all but the first sank to the ground. The fire within it disappeared and there was a flash of light as something appeared within. Harry made his way over to it only to find part of a crystal key sitting on top of the plinth. As he grabbed it, the side of the starting pillar that faced the circle glowed with a faint blue light. That’s one down.

Given that the first was directly out from one of the faces of the starting pillar, Harry made an educated guess and walked roughly the same distance away from the face pointing toward the center of the arena before he melted the snow and ice.  As he suspected, there was another stone circle, though this time there was no plinth.

Instead, inlaid into the surface were fifteen large stone squares with an empty space in the top left corner. Each of them was painted, though obviously in a nonsensical order. It was a sliding puzzle, but thanks to the empty space, he could see that every side of the block was painted differently. They’d need to be flipped and slid into the right place.

 There was an inscription on the ground just below it. From Preseli Hills they first were hewn… Harry stared at it incredulously for a second. Is that really all there is?

He was interrupted from his own thoughts by a light at the corner of his eye. The current circle he was standing on put him closest to his competitors as it appeared they were working on their own puzzle. And seeing an opportunity, one of them had decided to take their chances.

Harry was surprised to find that it was Ivar that threw a Stunning Spell his way. The red spell was quick, but he was quicker, and it washed against his shield. Harry’s returning stunner forced Ivar to dive into the snow and he had a hard time regaining his footing.

Without the constant reminder of their presence thanks to Ludo, Harry had largely forgotten about his competitors. Since it appeared he’d be spending some time standing in one spot, he only thought it would be reasonable to give himself some protection. A dome of ice formed around him that should hopefully stop any unexpected spells and the invisible creature that was roaming around the arena.

It was still cold within his dome, but it was good to be free of the wind. It made it that much easier to think back, wracking his brain for any memory of Preseli Hills. Without Occlumency, he wasn’t sure if he would’ve managed it. But then he remembered a lecture from second year on Stone Henge. It was an old sight, strong in magic even now. And while the muggles didn’t know it, magicals were well aware that the stones originated from western Wales from the Preseli Hills.

The inlaid stones of the sliding puzzle were far too big to move by hand. Liberal application of Depulso, Accio, and Flipendo were more than enough to push, pull and flip the blocks though. He started by finding each of the sarsen stones as they were the easiest thing to identify. Once he was sure that he had them all the right way round, he began moving them into place.

As the last square clicked into place, the empty space had gone from the top left corner to the bottom right. There was a blue glow, and a basin sprung up out of the center of the stone with another piece of the crystal key. It was the teeth, which he slid into the rod portion he’d already acquired.

Taking a breath, he dropped the ice dome and was ready to fire off a spell if needed. He took quick stock of where his fellow champions were at in their tasks and found that neither of them were paying him any mind. Ivar seemed to be working on his sliding puzzle, while Solen was working on the braziers. Whether or not they’d finished the third task already, he had no idea.

He was quite sure that he heard a huff before he was shoved in the back. Harry just let it go as he had a sinking suspicion about what his third task was going to entail.

For a third time, he found the stone circle and melted the snow away. A plinth rose out of the ground with writing on it and a small basin atop it. It knows what you’ll do, even before you… tricky to catch and impossible to see, a single hair you’ll need.

Harry never took Care of Magical Creatures, mostly because of a conflicting schedule. And while he knew that Hagrid would help Professor Kettleburn with the class, particularly if they ever studied any of the more dangerous creatures, that wasn’t enough to convince him to take it. However, it paid to be friends with Hermione because it often meant that you had random bits of information stored away that you otherwise never would’ve encountered.

That was why he was certain that his invisible friend was a Demiguise. Hermione once mentioned that Invisibility Cloaks were made from strands of their hair, and that over time they were known to go opaque. Which is what makes the Potter family cloak so odd. Not only could the odd creature turn invisible, but it could also tell the future. And they’re also near impossible to see unless you’ve been trained for it, to say nothing of capturing them.

However, most Demiguise weren’t likely to be enclosed in a small space as the one that he needed to incapacitate, if only briefly. That gave Harry a far better chance.

The Demiguise had been following him since the moment the task started, that much was obvious, and yet he’d only seen a hint of its paw prints once. That meant there was a good chance that the beast was staying behind either him or the pillar, whenever it could, to remain out of sight

Hoping that emptying his mind with occlumency might help thwart the creature’s precognition, he stood there looking almost vacant as first one minute and then another ticked by.

Then he heard them, ever so softly creeping toward him.  Quick as a flash, without even looking back, he fired off a brilliant, blinding orb of light right behind him straight-toward the pillar. It was there for only a few seconds before he canceled the spell. Spinning round, he was relieved to see footprints as the Demiguise was struggling to walk.

“Stupefy.” The red light dissipated against seemingly nothing, but there was a soft thud and a full body imprint in the snow where it fell.

Making his way over, he pinched a strand of hair between his fingers even as he still couldn’t see it, “Diffindo.” He was careful that the Severing Charm didn’t harm the Demiguise. With the strand in hand, he returned to the plinth and placed the hair within the basin.

Another glow of blue, and another piece of the key was his reward. Slotting the end onto the crystal key, he was only confused as to where he was meant to put it. But then, that was the final bit of the task. For every lock there is a key, though they mightn’t be seen. It was the lock that he couldn’t see, but he couldn’t fathom how to find it.

The only thing left in the arena was the pillar, and given it was glowing now, it seemed the best place to look. Walking around it, for the life of him he couldn’t see anything new. A Revealing Charm didn’t help either and he felt properly stumped. It was only the fifth time walking around the thing that he finally saw it.

On the face that pointed toward the center of the arena, there was a pinpricked size bit of white in the blue glow. It wasn’t a keyhole, but it was a start. As he placed his wand against the spot, a maze appeared along the smooth stone. At the center of it was the outline of a keyhole that he surmised would only open once he completed the maze.

Taking a moment, he charted the path in his own mind. It had plenty of twists and turns, but when he finally moved his wand, it only took him one try to reach the center and finally the keyhole appeared. Rather more forcefully than necessary, he slid it in and turned. The fire above the starting pillar alighted again, the wall to exit the arena opened, and the path out reformed.

Breathing a blessedly warm sigh of relief, he made his way out. With his first step out of the arena, he could finally hear the cheering of the crowd again and Ludo’s commentary, “And he’s done, yet again, ladies and gentlemen! Winner of the second task, Harry Potter!”

He barely paid the comments any mind as he was just happy to be breathing warm air again. Even with the Warming Charm his hands felt as though they were starting to go numb. Glad to be done with it, he was looking forward to a hot shower.

Follow the link in my profile if you enjoyed and want to find more of my work. 

Chapter Text

"Whatchya reading?" He glanced up from his book as Ginny nestled onto the couch beside him.

"A book that Dumbledore gave me." The thing was filled with more spells than most people would learn in a lifetime, but more importantly than that, detailed explanations of the connection to magic necessary to, with some exceptions, forego spells altogether and rely on inherent command of magic instead.

"Ah, for your super-secret, private lessons?" The girls liked to joke about it.

"Yes, because they're oh, so secretive." He poked her in the nose, "I only tell you any time you ask about them." And she didn't have the slightest problem asking about them when there was a quartet of second years in the corner working on their essays. Though they were so engrossed in their work that he was sure a rampaging hippogriff was the only way to distract them.

"When is the next one anyway?" she asked, leaning to read over his shoulder.

Tilting the book to give her an easier time, he sighed, "This week's actually been cancelled."

"Dumbledore too busy with one of his seven different responsibilities?"

"No, he'd make time if that were the only thing causing a problem." Considering how early Harry was up, Dumbledore's other responsibilities had never been a problem.

"Why then?" Ginny's eyes lit up as he turned the page, "Oh, that sounds even more unpleasant than the Bat-Bogey Hex." He had to agree with her. Bats flying out of your nose was bad enough, but bees forming in your ear, where they could sting you, sounded even worse.

"I should hide this from you," Harry turned away and she huffed, reaching for it playfully, "Some things just aren't safe in your hands, you know that?"

"I wouldn't use it on anyone who didn't deserve it." It really was impressive how she could make just about anything sound convincing.

"Really… not even Ron?"

"Who says that Ron wouldn't deserve it?" That was actually a fair point, but since he apologized after the Yule Ball, it seemed that he'd turned over a new leaf.

"Alright, that's fair." He flipped the book back open to the page and gave her the chance to read over the text, "But to answer your question, the reason that our lesson has been cancelled is because we need somewhere for practical application lessons, and the Headmaster's office isn't nearly big enough."

She furrowed her brow, "How much room do you need?"

"Considering I'm going to be dueling Dumbledore," And from their conversations, far from regulation duels, "I'd reckon a fair amount of space."

Ginny shook her head, the corner of her lip up in a half smile, "Anybody else in the school could say that, and I'd think they were absolutely barmy… but coming from you, it's as mundane as being told what the weather's going to be for the day."

Chuckling, he really couldn't argue with her, "That's fair."

They sat there in silence for maybe thirty seconds. He could see the wheels in Ginny's head turning, and he thought it best not to interrupt her. When she finally spoke, her voice was soft enough that he almost didn't hear her, "Have you considered the Chamber?"

"No." It was the truth. Slytherin's Chamber had never even crossed his mind for their lessons, even if it had for horcruxes. The place wasn't in the best state the last time he was down there two years before, and it brought back memories that he thought were probably better left in the past.

Ginny shrugged her shoulders, but leaned closer into him, "It's certainly big enough…" It was also disgusting to reach, and he wasn't sure that any amount of magic would ever make it clean again. It smelled, was half flooded, and, at least as far as he knew, still had the rotting corpse of a basilisk in it. And given the sort of magic Dumbledore and I will be throwing around, it wouldn't surprise me if we caused another cave-in.

"True, but I'm sure we can think of something better."

Ginny scrunched up her nose and seemed to be struggling with what she wanted to say next but finally managed to get it out, "I'd like to go back down there."

That certainly got his full attention. He looked at her, and for one brief second all he could see was the dying girl on the cold stone floor as Tom mocked her. But she was so much more than that. There was a cold steel in her eyes, one that only existed because of going through that ordeal.

He pulled her closer, rubbing her shoulder. There was a part of him that never wanted to go back down there again, but then he knew that he had to. He and Dumbledore had already discussed the possibility that Tom had hidden one of his horcruxes down there.

Deciding that there was no time like the present, he stood and offered his hand, "Alright, let's go."

"Really?" She clearly hadn't been expecting him to agree so easily.

"If it's something you feel you need, I want to help you." She beamed up at him, "And unless you want to go looking for another parselmouth, I'm the only one that can anyway."

It took her a second to really take in what he was saying, but when she did, she took his hand, "Great… let's go."

Taking a quick look at what she was wearing, her pajama bottoms and thin strapped shirt probably weren't the best for trudging through the pipes beneath Hogwarts. His own comfy trousers weren't much better if he was being honest, "We should probably change first though."

Looking down at what she was wearing, she snorted out a laugh, "You're probably right. Meet you back down here in five, yeah?"

When he came back down a few minutes later, he was wearing a pair of boots, and an old pair of jeans and shirt, neither of which he minded ruining. Ginny joined him less than a minute later wearing something similar.

"Ready?" She just nodded her head. Taking her hand, he guided her toward the portrait hole.

As they exited, she asked, "Do you think Daphne would want to come with us?"

That was a question he wasn't expecting. He knew from her previous curiosity that Daphne would almost definitely want to come with, he just didn't expect that Ginny would want any extra company for this little excursion, "Yes… are you sure?"

"She's one of the seven people I'm closest to, thanks to you." She nudged his shoulder, "I don't mind if she comes along."

"Alright." One advantage of the bond was it made it infinitely easier to find one another in the castle. Focusing on that thread of magic that he knew connected him to Daphne, he only needed to follow it to find her.

Daphne was in the courtyard with Astoria and Tracey, them and about half the castle was out there. While it was far from warm outside, it was downright balmy compared to the height of winter, and many in the school were taking advantage of the sunny day. The two older Slytherin's were helping walk her younger sister through a Transfiguration spell that seemed to be giving her some trouble.

When they caught Daphne's eye from across the courtyard, they waved her over. The blonde said a few quick words to the other girls before she hurried their way. It appeared as though they were finishing up because Astoria and Tracey both tucked their wands away and headed inside.

"What's up?" she asked.

Quietly, so they weren't overheard, he explained, "Ginny and I were going to make a trip down to the Chamber. We thought you might want to join us."

Her eyes widened before looking to Ginny for confirmation. She nodded firmly and only then did Daphne agree, "That sounds amazing… shall we?"

"Do you not want to change first?" Much like Fleur, Harry doubted that Daphne owned a single piece of clothing that would be truly suitable for what they were about to do, but he thought it was best to at least give her a chance.

"No, this'll do." She could always do a good job of masking her emotions, but Harry and Ginny could both see her excitement.

"Come on then." The three made their way back into the castle and up to the second-floor girl's lavatory. As ever, it was entirely empty. Myrtle still haunted it, and while she didn't seem to wail nearly as often since his second year, she still kept the girls of the school out.

As they approached the sinks, Daphne commented, "I still can't believe that the entrance to Slytherin's Chamber ended up in a girl's lavatory of all places."

Harry had always wondered about that, because the school certainly didn't have modern lavatories back in the 11th century when it was founded. He always wondered if someone had discovered the entrance when they were added or if the magic of the school simply adapted to accommodate it. He wasn't to know that it was one Corvinus Gaunt who ensured the entrance remained hidden when the new plumbing was installed.

"Maybe that's exactly why he decided to put it here." Ginny was staring at the sink, memories flooding back to her, "It was the very last place that anyone would think to look."

"Or he was just a perv." Daphne said nonchalantly. Even though they'd been thinking the same thing, Harry and Ginny guffawed at her blunt appraisal. She looked at them with an arched eyebrow, "What? Just because I'm interested in seeing the Chamber doesn't mean I can't critique him too."

"Fair." Ginny agreed as Harry made his way over to the sink. Engraved into the faucet, right where he remembered it, was a snake.

Holding it in his mind, he spoke one word, "Open."

There was the sliding of stone as the sink broke apart and dropped beneath the ground to reveal the hole in the ground. They all stood at the precipice staring down into the dark.

Ginny broke the silence, "You said you slid down the tunnel, right?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Because I've always had a vague memory of stairs…" Harry felt the need to smack his head against the wall because now it just seemed incredibly obvious.

Pinching the bridge of his nose, he said, "Stairs." Around the edge of the tunnel, going down in a circle, they appeared.

"Guess we won't have to get quite as dirty as me and Ron did."

"You won't hear me complaining." Daphne commented as the trio made their way down together. At the bottom of the darkness, they illuminated their wands before making their way down the only tunnel ahead of them.

When they passed the snakeskin sitting on the rocks less than twenty meters from where the cave-in happened, Daphne was brought up short. She gazed down the length of it before looking at Harry in awe, "Sorry… it's one thing to hear about it, but it's an entirely different thing to see it for yourself."

"Just wait until you see the real thing. It's not far now." There was still a gap in the cave-in, more than big enough for the three of them to fit through. But he had a far better command of magic than when he was younger. Holding his wand steady, they all watched as the whole widened and the stone smoothed out until it was no different than the rest of the cave.

"How did that happen anyway?"

Harry snorted out a laugh, "Ron was trailing me as we came down the tunnel. He saw the skin back there well after I did. I probably should've warned him if I'm being honest…" He shook his head, "Anyway, he cast a spell at the thing thinking it was real. Couldn't tell you what it was if I'm being honest, might've been on instinct, but even shed basilisk skin is magically resistant. It bounced right off and smacked into the ceiling of the cave. We were separated in seconds."

"Ah," she furrowed her brow, "I still don't understand why two second years were the only ones to come down here."

"We were the only ones that knew where the entrance was hidden, Dumbledore was gone, and I wasn't leaving Ginny down there any longer than I had to." None of the professors had a clue, and they were far too preoccupied with gathering up students and informing parents of the school's inevitable closure, "And I'm not always the best at thinking things through… I'm more of a man of action."

Arms tighten around his waist and Ginny looking up at him adoringly. He just squeezed her back as Daphne pointed out, "You'd think that Lockhart would've been volunteering. It would've made for another book."

"He was always far less impressive than I was expecting." He was a fair teacher, but certainly nothing to write home about when considering his supposed exploits. And he was sorely outmatched by Snape in a duel.

Ginny and Daphne nodded their agreement as the latter added, "I know my mother thinks his stories are nothing more than pure fantasy… and not even particularly well written fantasy at that."

They reached the door into the main chamber. The metal snakes engraved into a large stone face staring at them as they approached. He hissed once more, "Open." The snakes hissed back as the stone split down the middle to reveal the Chamber.

Inside, the Chamber looked just as he remembered. Pillars flanked either side of the expansive room and at the end was a massive statue of Salazar Slytherin. The man must have had quite the ego. It was the same, from the flooding and rather precarious looking ceiling, right down to the hulking remains of the dead basilisk.

"Bloody hell…" Daphne's voice was quiet, in complete awe as she looked around, "Hard to believe that its really… real. I mean, I always believed your story but seeing really is believing. No description can really do that," she pointed at the basilisk, "justice."

"You should've seen it when it was moving." The thing had barely decayed in the years since its death, and it didn't even smell.

Harry stayed close to Ginny. She was quiet looking at everything around her while she pressed against his side. The last time he could ever remember her looking so vulnerable was when he walked out of there with her two years before.

"You alright?"

Her eyes seemed far away before they finally rested on him. Then she was very much herself again, "Yeah… I am. There are still nights, once in a blue moon, where I wake up to memories of this place, of things I did against my will." She took a deep breath, "But seeing it again… it just reminds me that I survived it, and him. That I wasn't weak." Pushing up on her toes, she kissed him on the cheek, "Thanks for coming to save me."

He beamed at her, "Anytime." He placed a soft kiss to her forehead that left her blushing.

Daphne realized that they were having a moment, and waited until it had passed before she spoke up, "So… where exactly did the basilisk come from then?"

"The statue."

"Think there might be anything else back there?"

"Honestly, I'm hoping there is." It would be a boon if they were able to find another of Tom's horcruxes, "Speak to me Slytherin, greatest of the four."

As the statue slid open to reveal a large opening, Daphne asked, "What did you just say? Sounded a bit more complicated than the others."

"Speak to me Slytherin, greatest of the four." He had a hard time managing it with a straight face.

Both girls rolled their eyes at that, "Cor, the man really did have quite the ego didn't he."

They all nodded their agreement as they made their way into the tunnel. It was large, big enough for the basilisk to easily enter and exit. As they made their way down, torches alighted on the wall with green flame.

At the bottom was a large circular room thick with humid heat that made it feel as though you were breathing water. There was a depression in the middle where the giant snake once slept. On the far side of the room, there was a doorway.

The door opened without a spell or password. Seems the first three were enough. Inside was a cozy study with another room attached where there was a simple bed. Daphne made to take a step in, but Harry stopped her with a hand around her waist, "Wait."

Holding his wand aloft, he tried to detect any nasty traps waiting for them. If there was a horcrux there, he expected it to be protected no differently than the ring at the Gaunt House. When nothing happened, he let her go, "Seems safe." He tried not to sound disappointed, but didn't really manage it.

The girls started looking around, but there wasn't much to be found other than musty cobwebs and a few loose bits of ink-faded parchment with very little of import written on them. Ginny rifled through a few of them, "Shouldn't be surprised that there's nothing left. If there was anything of worth here, Tom certainly hoarded it for himself."

"Dumbledore's almost certain that Tom hid one of his horcruxes in the castle," Harry ran a hand through his hair in frustration, "I was sure that this was where he would've done it."

Ginny rubbed his shoulder comfortingly, "There must be somewhere else that only he knows about, or at least that he thinks only he knows about. I'm sure you'll find it eventually."

"Hard to believe there's anywhere in the school that you and Dumbledore don't know about, though." That really didn't fill him with confidence, but she wasn't quite done, "The only people who probably know it better are the house elves."

The blonde squeaked as Harry picked her up and squeezed her tight, "Daphne… that's absolutely brilliant!"

While she wasn't complaining at the sudden surge of affection, she didn't have the foggiest idea about what she'd done to earn it, "What is?"

He didn't answer her conventionally instead he just called out, "Dobby?" There was a chance that the house elf would be unable to reach the Chamber, but that proved false when there was a soft pop.

"Master Harry Potter, sir…" Daphne hid her laugh behind a cough, "what are you doing in such a dark… horrible place?"

"Trying to find a place to practice dueling with the Headmaster…" He thought it was best not to tell the loyal elf about the horcruxes. He might get it in his head to try protecting me again.

"Oh, Dobby knows of far better places than this… Harry Potter should use the Come-and-Go Room." He said it as though the answer to his problem was the most obvious thing in the world.

"I… have no idea what you're talking about, Dobby." Looking at the girls, it was clear that they were as befuddled as him.

"Dobby will show you." He took his hand and in a moment, they were somewhere else entirely. Harry looked around as Ginny and Daphne popped in next to him. If he wasn't mistaken, they were in the seventh floor corridor. Turning around, he was certain that's where they were when he recognized the portrait of Barnabas the Barmy.

Daphne was focused on something else entirely though, "That was… so much better than apparition."

"Right?" Harry couldn't help but smile, "If Dobby can teach me how to do it, I want to learn."

"It would be difficult, sir." Dobby piped up from between them, "But it might be possible."

"One of these days we'll have to find out." He glanced up to the blank wall in front of him, "Now, where's this room that you were talking about?"

"Sir or his missuses only need to pace three times and think of what they need, and then the Come-and-Go Room will reveal itself." Despite his skepticism, Harry trusted Dobby nearly as much as he trusted his girls, so he was willing to give it a shot.

Three times he paced in front of the wall with a singular thought in his mind. I need a place to duel Professor Dumbledore. When he came to stand in front of the blank stretch of wall again, an ornate metal door appeared.

Sharing a look with Daphne and Ginny, he opened it. Within was an impressively large room that looked extremely sturdy. As though the room had a sort of sentience and was aware of the sort of damage the two wizards would be capable of doing to it.

"Merlin and Morgana," Ginny followed in next with Daphne right behind, "this is bloody amazing."

"I can't believe this has been here all this time and not a soul knew about it."

"Oh, people know about it." Dobby corrected her, "Though most only find it in a time of need. Then, they struggle to find it again after."

"And is there any limit to what it can do, Dobby?"

"No, Miss Ginny, at least not as far as Dobby knows."

"I'm sure it has to adhere to the basic laws of magic, but beyond that…" Ginny was clearly only half listening to Daphne as she started thinking. A few seconds later, another door appeared that she quickly hurried through and then reappeared ten seconds later.

"That's just mad." She opened the door again, just to make sure that she'd been seeing things correctly before finally turning back to them.

"What is it?" Daphne asked.

"My room. I mean, my room at the Burrow, exactly the way it looks. There's even a view of the back garden." The Slytherin didn't look convinced and made her way over to check for herself.

Alone with Dobby, Harry found his mind wandering. The room was obviously well-hidden and difficult to come across. It seemed the perfect place to hide something. Focusing he filled his mind with one thought. I need to find what Tom Riddle hid.

The room lurched briefly, but it seemed as though it couldn't change with them still within. Still, it was promising, and something he'd need to discuss with Dumbledore.

As he waited for the girls to return, Harry couldn't help his curiosity, "Dobby, if you knew about this room, why didn't you just put Orina and Anya here when they arrived? It would've saved you a good deal of trouble."

The house elf scuffed his feet against the floor and looked as though her were resisting old urges to scold himself, "Harry Potter already seemed quite fond of that room… and Dobby enjoyed getting to make it just theirs."

Chuckling, he patted Dobby's head, "I suppose I did spend some good times there, you're not wrong." And he'd made plenty more fond memories since.

The girls reappeared from the other door, and Daphne looked firmly impressed, "Alright, that decides it, this room is… incredible."

Dobby surprised them all then, "It was designed by Miss Ravenclaw, and Dobby is to understand she was the brightest witch of her age."

The three of them shared a look. They were probably the only students who could ever boast it, "We've been in two of the founder's rooms in the same day."

"We'll need to tell Padma about this place." Ginny pointed out.

"And Luna." Daphne added.

"And Hermione too if we're being honest." Harry finished and they all shared a laugh.

"Do you think that the other founder's have rooms of their own too?"

"They do." Dobby was having himself a day as far as revelations were concerned, "They're just not as hard to find, Miss Daffie."

As the Slytherin contended with being called 'Miss Daffie', Ginny valiantly managed not to giggle and asked, "What are they?"

Dobby seemed genuinely excited to tell them, "The kitchens were designed by Miss Hufflepuff. And the Headmaster's Office was designed by Mister Gryffindor."

"Hmmm, I suppose that makes sense… at least the kitchens." Ginny commented, "Fred and George told me the kitchens are right near the Hufflepuff Common Room." While he never got a chance to visit them himself, he remembered Susan taking him near them before they… got distracted.

Taking that opportunity to recover, Daphne cut in, "Honestly, going to have to give the win to Rowena on this one as far as 'most interesting room.'"

"I should pull that snake badge off your robes for even considering the thought." Harry joked.

"Nope," Daphne nudged his shoulder playfully, "Any sensible Slytherin would have the sense to admit that this beats a dank old chamber with a dead basilisk in it."

"In all fairness, that last part is my fault." He looked around the room one more time as they fell into a comfortable silence, and commented, "I should probably tell Dumbledore about this."

"Definitely," Ginny agreed, before saying with just a bit of guilt, "At least today wasn't a total waste."

He hugged her to his side and kissed the side of her head, "I could've found nothing, and it still would've been worth it."

Daphne pressed into his other side, and he hugged her tight too, "Thanks for bringing me along. I'll have to think of a good way to thank you both." From the look she shared with the redhead, he was confident there were already plans in motion.

They thanked Dobby for his help before they left the Come-and-Go Room behind. After they left, they parted ways, Harry to Dumbledore's Office and the girls to share the news with the others.

Follow the link in my profile to find more of my work

Chapter Text

I need a place to train. With one last pass along the wall, the door to the Room of Requirement appeared. Harry and Dumbledore were up on the seventh floor corridor early enough that the sun had yet to peak up on the horizon.

"Well, how fascinating. I've lived more than half of my life here in this castle and never once would've suspected there was such an incredible secret that could still be found." The Headmaster stopped and thought for a few seconds before he chuckled to himself, "Though, I'm quite sure that I might've stumbled upon it once before quite some time ago when I was in rather desperate need of a lavatory. I never could find it again."

Snorting out a laugh, Harry reasoned, "Well, if you never found yourself pacing on the seventh floor again, thinking the same thing repeatedly, you weren't going to find it, sir." Making his way to the door, he pushed it open, and Dumbledore followed.

The room was exactly as he'd found it with Daphne and Ginny just a few days prior, and Dumbledore nodded his approval, "Yes, jolly good indeed. This will suit us perfectly, my boy. How ever did you come by it?"

"Dobby told me."

Dumbledore stared at him for a few brief seconds, blinking rather owlishly before he grinned, "Ah, of course, the house elves are always so unintrusive here at the castle it's easy to forget that they probably know it better than even me… or you for that matter."

"That's what Daphne thought as well."

"Miss Greengrass has always been a rather clever young woman. I'm sure you thanked her for her insight." The way he said it was innocuous enough, but that damn twinkle in his eye made it hard to know if he was taking the piss. Before Harry had a chance to respond, he continued, "Now you said in your message that there was something you wished to tell me as well as show me."

"I made a trip down to Chamber of Secrets before discovering this place…"

"And I take it you didn't find what we were hoping for there?"

He shook his head, "There was nothing but cobwebs and old parchment too worn to read. But once Dobby brought me here… it got me thinking that maybe this is where Tom might've hidden the horcrux. The Room seems as though it can be just about anything, why not a place to hide a horcrux?"

Dumbledore hummed his agreement, looking around the room, "Have you tested this hypothesis yet?"

"When I was here with Daphne and Ginny, I tried and… it felt like it wanted to, but it just couldn't at the time."

"Interesting… I'm curious what exactly would limit it…" he shook his head, "There will be plenty of time to discover the intricacies of this place some other time, I'm sure. For now, we'll simply need to try again." While his education in magic was certainly a priority, the horcruxes unequivocally came first.

The two made their way out together and waited for the door to disappear before making their attempt. Harry walked in front of the door three times, each time reciting in his mind. I need to find what Tom Riddle hid.

He shared a look with Dumbledore when a door appeared. When they opened it, his sense of triumph faded rather abruptly when he found what was inside. It was a room where students, for centuries if we were guessing, had been hiding everything and anything. And probably the house elves too if the desk are anything to go by.

"Professor…"

"Yes, Harry?"

"Do we actually know what we're looking for?"

"That… is a very good question, and one that has been troubling me for quite some time." He frowned, "Given everything we've seen, I truly believe that whatever's hidden here is tied to the founders?"

"Or it could be something as mundane as his diary…" And given the veritable maze of lost things in the room. It was entirely plausible that they could spend months searching for it. If we ever manage to find it at all.

Dumbledore nodded, clearly just as troubled by that prospect as Harry was, "I'm aware, but let us hope, as terrible as it is, that he somehow managed to acquire one more relic for his collection."

"So… Ravenclaw's diadem, then?"

"Very astute, Harry. Yes, that is the last of the legendary artifacts that remains unaccounted for." At Harry's expectant look, he elaborated to the best of his ability, "If you didn't know, it should look like a tiara, made of silver based on all its depictions and with the words 'Wit beyond measure is man's greatest treasure' etched into its surface."

"Right… might as well get started then." He looked around the veritable sea of junk around them and found himself rather uncertain about their chances.

"Agreed. Happy hunting, my boy…" He added with a wry smile, "And do be careful, I imagine it's safe but given you history, if there's any trouble to be found, you'll surely find it."

"It's usually not my fault… but fair point." With that the two wizards split up, searching among the heaps for any sign of silver, or any hint of dark magic for that matter.

There were half a dozen old brooms shoved unceremoniously into a large pot. The bristles on the ends looked brittle, as though they would break at the slightest touch. There were stacks of desks and chairs, some old and others far more recent. He could see at least one that looked as though it was permanently damaged from some spell, and he couldn't help but wonder why anyone had bothered to keep it.

There were stacks of books, hundreds high, that reached up to the ceiling that looked precarious at best but managed to hold their integrity. There were flying catapults, and fanged frisbees, chipped potions bottles with the remains of congealed potions still stuck to the glass. Then there was a stand of unbroken phials, each of them corked. The contents within were bubbling forebodingly.

He spent the better part of two hours shifting and searching through the forgotten things that comprised the room. He would occasionally hear something heavy being lifted elsewhere in the room. It was the only sign that Dumbledore was still in the room with him.

Broken dragon shells crunched beneath his feet as he turned the corner into a relatively open area of the room. There was an enormous stuffed troll nearby, a number of cages, some old suits of armor, and a cabinet. Next to the cabinet was the cracked bust made to remember a rather old, and quite ugly warlock.

As he approached the warlock, he stopped dead in his tracks. Sitting there, not far from the bust, was a dull, discoloured tiara. Though there was a small sapphire at its center that gleamed in the low light.

There was a part of him that thought his mind was surely playing tricks on him, that it was merely a coincidence. He hurried over, and rather carelessly banged his shin against a ruddy banjo of all things, "Bloody… feckin'… really?"

He didn't let it deter him for long though, hurrying over to the diadem without hurting himself any further. As he approached, he had the foresight to stop and try to detect any magic, but there was nothing… and that somehow felt like a defeat.

Given the defenses on the other horcrux, he expected the same would be true here. But as he picked it up with both hands, his thumb brushed away some of the tarnish and there were the words, written just as Dumbledore said they would be. And then there was the unpleasant fact that the longer he held it, the more Harry could feel the taint that had been forced upon the ancient relic.

"Harry…" The Headmaster climbed over a stack of cauldrons, "Are you…"

Harry was too excited to let him finish, "I've found it… I can't really believe it, but here it is." He held it up for Dumbledore to see only for him to stare at it before hurrying over.

He ran his hands over the tarnished silver, finding the same engraving that Harry did. His voice sounded awestruck, "You have… you have, indeed." Dumbledore grinned wider than Harry could ever remember, "We should take it back to my office immediately and dispose of it."

He would hear no complaints from Harry, but then as he looked around, he couldn't help but realize, "I couldn't agree more, sir but do you remember the way out?"

That brought the Headmaster up short, as he looked at the maze around them, "No… I rather lost track of myself as I was trying to find you. But I'm sure we can find our way easily enough."

Harry appreciated his confidence, and he was right of course, but it still took a good fifteen minutes for them to reach the door again. If it weren't for some of the earlier landmarks that he'd spotted, he was sure that it would've taken even longer than that.

As they neared the door, Harry couldn't help his curiosity, "Sir, there were no defenses around the diadem…"

"Ah, I think I can explain that rather simply." He stopped before opening the door. There was no telling if there was someone on the other side, and it was a conversation better had in private, "I'm rather certain that his first two horcruxes were made while he was here at school. The first being the diary and the second being the ring made with the murders of Myrtle Warren and his father respectively."

"Why could there not have been more?"

"It is supposition, but to my knowledge that was the extent of his murder at that point in his life. And it also explains why he felt the need to return to Hogwarts in 1971."

"Why would he come back?" Though there was a bigger question Harry had, "Why would you let him back?"

"He submitted his name for the open Defense Against the Dark Arts position, and certainly qualified for the job." He frowned at the memory of that encounter, "I refused him, of course, but I would bet my own head that he took his opportunity to hide away the diadem, rather hastily based on the lack of protections… and curse the position he was refused."

"So, he's the reason we can't seem to keep a professor for more than a year… I really shouldn't be surprised." Holding up the diadem, he asked, "Do you think this has anything to do with the curse?"

Brows furrowed, Dumbledore pondered it for a moment before giving a firm nod, "It's possible but not a guarantee."

"I know Moody only signed on for the year, but it would be nice to get some consistent teaching in the subject for once." Harry knew it was a frustration for the Headmaster over the years. It was quite the headache interviewing the candidates year in and year out, and was only getting worse as people seemed to realize that their tenure was guaranteed to be brief.

"I'd say you've had a better education in the subject than anyone in the school, particularly this year." He looked at him over his glasses, "But you're right, I would be ecstatic to finally be rid of Tom's curse. Now, if you have no further questions…" he shook his head, "let's be going."

Peeking out of the door, they found there was no one there. As the wall closed behind them, they fell in stride together as they made their way to the enchanted staircase. The rest of the school was only just waking up, but the few students that saw them together didn't even bat an eye.

When they finally reached Dumbledore's office, Harry placed the diadem down upon his desk as the Headmaster retrieved the Sword of Godric Gryffindor. Watching it warily, he couldn't help but wonder if it was going to defend itself after his experience with the locket.

Dumbledore turned with the sword still sheathed and offered it to Harry, "Whenever you're ready."

"Are you sure you wouldn't like to do it, sir?" Though after their encounter with the ring, he could understand the older wizard's hesitation.

"Kind of you to offer, but no." His tone made it obvious that he expected no further argument.

Taking the sword from its scabbard, there was only one other person he could think of to offer the opportunity, and that was Ginny. And if it weren't for seeing her go through a catharsis firsthand only a couple days prior, he would've considered going to get her.

Instead, he let the blade cut through the air. Goblin-steel cleaved through silver with an ungodly, piercing shriek. The diadem snapped in half right at the jewel which went tumbling to the ground. Black ichor leaked from it like a gaping wound, but it quickly dissipated.

Harry found himself releasing a breath that he didn't realize he was holding, and despite himself he started to chuckle, "Well, that certainly wasn't the worst of them." There was a bubbling undercurrent of elation just beneath the surface of the words, he could feel it threatening to burst but he managed to contain himself.

Chuckling right along with him, Dumbledore wiggled the fingers that Poppy had fixed for him, the same ones that Harry had been forced to sever, "I couldn't agree more."

Walking to the other side of the desk, he opened one of the topmost drawers with the wave of his wand. From within, he started pulling out the broken horcruxes one by one: the diary, the cup, the locket, and the ring all joined the diadem. The ring appeared to be the least damaged of them with only a small crack along its surface that was barely visible as it ran along the line of the symbol engraved in it.

"The five that he made of his own volition." He pointed to broken remnants on the desk, before pointing at him, "And the one he made by accident."

"All destroyed…" Harry smirked remembering how the soul in his own head had been removed, "in a manner of speaking."

"Yes, and with luck, all that remains is to deal with the pitiful form Tom is forced to take." It was the last dream that Harry had before that fateful night at the World Cup. Of the emaciated baby-like form that Tom now inhabited.

"With luck?"

"Yes, there's still the possibility, arrogant as Tom can be, that even in his enfeebled state he has made another horcrux." Dumbledore said it as though that wasn't something to worry about which seemed truly ludicrous to him, "To his knowledge, he only succeeded in making five, he still needs a sixth to reach his original goal of seven total soul pieces, including what remained within his own body."

"Any chance you have the slightest inkling of an idea what that sixth horcrux might be?" Harry ran a hand through his hair in frustration. Here's me thinking that's the last of them, and now there's another bloody thing that we have to go and find!

"As it so happens, yes." That brightened his mood considerably, "Though for now, I ask that you leave it to me. This is a great triumph, Harry, have no doubt about that fact. We're very close to ending Tom's evil once and for all, if there is one more obstacle to that end, I have every confidence in our ability to overcome it."

As he started putting the horcruxes back where they came from, he told Harry, "Now, I think that was enough for one morning. At our next lesson, you can expect to begin your practical lessons."

"Of course, professor. I look forward to it." Standing, he made his way to the door. He was about to open it when Dumbledore called to him.

"And Harry?" He turned back to see the Headmaster looking at the ring rather intently. He seemed to break himself from it with some effort, "I believe this should stay with you."

He tossed it in his direction and Harry caught it effortlessly, "But… why?"

"In time, I think you'll come to understand fully, but for now, just know that it presents far too great of a temptation for me." With that cryptic explanation still ringing in his ears, he made his way out of the office.

Even if his mood had been somewhat dampened by the implication that there might be another horcrux, he was still pleased with their success… and eager to tell the girls about it. Realizing that he was probably most likely to find at least one of them down in the Great Hall for breakfast, he headed that way.

When he made it, he scanned the crowd for any of the girls and found only one of them. Fleur was sitting at the Ravenclaw table with Gabrielle, Chloe and Luna for company. Hurrying over to his French lover, he rested his hand on her shoulder, his thumb grazing against her neck, as he leaned down to whisper in her ear, "Come with me."

While he trusted everyone she was talking with, they didn't know the first thing about the horcruxes, and with a few obvious exceptions, he'd promised to keep that information in the utmost confidence. And I really can't guess how she's going to react when I tell her, and it's probably best not to accidentally cause a scene.

He felt her pulse quicken, but only for a second before she darted out of her chair. She sounded a little too eager as she told the other girls, "Excusez moi." Gabrielle and Chloe didn't even question it, but he was sure that he heard snickers, even though that really wasn't what he had in mind.

Luna just observed innocently, "I'll never understand what could possibly be so urgent first thing in the morning when there's breakfast to be had."

Taking his hand, Fleur tried to pull him along but he quickly took the lead, guiding her toward the same side room that he'd used with Padma and Daphne not too long ago. His intentions were just as virtuous this time as they had been then. But that doesn't always matter where we're concerned.

When the door was locked and silenced behind them, he turned and found Fleur's hands on his chest and her lips caressing his own. When she pulled away, there was a downright sinful smile on her lips, "I 'aven't had the chance to enjoy you in ze morning since ze night of ze Yule Ball, mon amour… I 'ave missed it, trust me. More zan once I 'ave considered sneaking you down into the carriage again just to get the chance. But I don't want to be too greedy…"

That sounded like an appealing idea, and one he'd be happy to take her up on at some point. I'm sure that Anya and Orina would be willing to spare me for a night… or any of the other ladies who've snuck their way in.

"You could always sneak your way up to my dorm, or the room… wherever I happen to be." He suggested with a wiggle of his eyebrows.

"I'd love too, but it's not zat simple… you don't zink Madame Maxime gives us free reign, do you? She ensures we are where we're meant to be, and I'd prefer to remain on her good side." It made sense, but he was sure that if they put their heads together, they could come up with a solution. What she said next was enough to send blood rushing south, "I've even considered getting my fill of you 'idden beneath ze tables at breakfast."

"Oh, do you like zat idea?" She giggled as she felt him twitch, his bulge steadily growing more prominent.

As she started kissing along the line of his jaw, he rather reluctantly managed to tell her the reason for their secreting away, "Fleur… lovely as this is… I didn't bring you in here for it."

She pulled away with a pout, "Non? Zen why?"

"We found the fifth horcrux, in the Come and Go Room, just like I was hoping! It's gone just like the rest." Her pout immediately turned into a beaming smile as she threw herself into his arms.

As he held her up by the small of her back, she spoke against his neck, "Zat's wonderful news, 'Arry!"

They remained like that for a minute before he finally placed her back down on her feet, "Does it make sense why I thought best to tell you in private now?"

She nodded effusively, "And I'd recommend ze same for ze others."

"Already planning it…" His fingers danced up along her arm, "If you wanted to celebrate…"

Grinning at him, she bit her lower lip, "Now you are so eager, non? Though I suppose zat's my fault…" She pushed his shoulder playfully, "I zink you've wasted too much time… Chloe will come looking, I'm sure."

"She'd have a rather hard time getting through my lock." He assured her.

"And I'd 'ave an even 'arder time dealing with 'er teasing."

He knew when he was beaten, "Fair enough… let's head back then?"

"You go… I needed to retrieve something from ze carriage anyway." He gave her a peck on the lips before opening the door. He left first and thought Fleur followed just behind him.

Making his way back to the Ravenclaw table, he sat down in Fleur's place. Chloe's eyebrows raised toward her hairline in surprise, "'Arry, I didn't expect you back so soon."

"That's because you need to remove your mind from the gutter." Chloe only snickered, as they both knew that was about as likely as Snape removing the grease from his hair.

"In zis case, it's rather 'ard to blame her, 'Arry." The younger Delacour teased him before asking, "Where 'as my sister gotten to?"

"She said she needed to head back to the carriage, that she'd forgotten something." It was terribly lucky that he stopped speaking precisely when he did, or very good timing, because at that same moment he felt the button of his trousers being undone.

Trying to do so as discreetly as possible, Harry looked under the table… only to find nothing. But as he watched his zipper get dragged down, he knew that someone was certainly there.

It quickly dawned on him. And I really should've known better. It appeared that Fleur had enacted her earlier lewd suggestion. As she pulled his hardening member through the hole at the front of his pants, he couldn't be happier with that decision.

Trying to act as normal as possible, he started filling up a plate for breakfast. His grip on his fork as he speared a sausage was just slightly tenser than normal as he felt plush lips hug his crown before pushing down his length in one smooth motion until he could feel a nose pressing against his pants. He felt her gag slightly, her throat flexing around his length as she spit up thick spittle, but there was blessedly no sound.

Seems that she's thought of everything. Slowly her lips traveled back up his shaft until her tongue was teasing his slit, before she quickly throated herself on him again. She fell into a steady rhythm that had him tapping his foot as he tried not to make a fool of himself.

He ate his food in damn near complete silence with the rare short responses of 'yes' or 'no' being his only real contribution between particularly focused bites. Luckily, it seemed that the other girls seemed to believe he was simply hungry. Or at least that's what he was hoping. There were a few brief moments where he panicked when Luna stared at him over long or he was sure he caught Gabrielle side-eyeing him with a little smirk.

He was given a brief distraction by the arrival of Susan, "Morning." The redhead sat down next to him and quietly whispered in his ear, "Surprised to see you here, all things considered." She leaned back discreetly and furrowed her brow, "Someone's been very smart I see… or rather I don't."

His mind was given just a moment to process what she'd said as Fleur popped up off his cock. She hadn't just made herself invisible but cast an Illusion that made it where anyone else who peaked beneath the table would see only what they expected to see. Seems she really thought of everything.

His thoughts were abruptly brought back to his cock as it was angled down slightly and as an entirely different hole kissed the tip. He was enveloped in Fleur's pristine pussy, and he found his hand grabbing onto Susan's thigh as he resisted the urge to groan out in the middle of the Great Hall.

The Hufflepuff was having an easier time maintaining her composure than him as she leaned in to ask so that only he could hear, "Are you in her throat?" At the slight shaking of his head, her eyes widened in surprise, "That's… impressive."

"Yep." It really was. Harry could only imagine the flexibility that would be on display if his lovely French girlfriend were visible. As it were, he had to be satisfied with the exquisite sensation of her plump ass bouncing against his lap as her velvet soft, but incredibly tight walls, hugged every inch of his cock.

As the minutes ticked by, Harry reached for a cold glass of water in the hopes that it would keep him from sweating. Susan didn't help matters when she decided to reach beneath the table to take hold of his girth. Fleur seemed to know what she was doing and held just his tip in her tightness, giving the smallest of bounces as Susan pumped him.

When the Hufflepuff pulled her hand back up, she very discreetly licked the inside of her hand,

Chloe chose that moment to observe, "I'm surprised zat Fleur isn't back by now… We'll need to get to class soon."

Genuinely impressed by the evenness of his own voice, Harry managed to reply, "Don't worry, I'm sure she'll be back soon."

As though to ensure that would be the case, he felt soft fingers dart beneath the leg of his pants to find his bollocks. Delicately massaging them, Fleur's bouncing got even more urgent until he felt her shudder against him. There was the dullest of thuds as she just barely hit her head against the table, but only Harry, and probably Susan if her hidden giggle was anything to go by, seemed to notice.

The incessant grippiness of her perfect, cumming pussy was enough to pull the jizz from his balls. He took one last bite of toast, his jaw closing hard with each bite as he forced himself not to make a noise as he emptied himself into her heat.

It took a few seconds for Fleur to recover before she finally pulled herself off his cock. She turned and gave him one last parting kiss before tucking him back into his trousers. Once everything was back in place, he felt all their combined juices disappear with a wave of wand before he felt her weight disappear from between his legs.

It was maybe thirty seconds later that Chloe said, "Perhaps I should go and look for 'er…"

"No need," Susan chimed in for the still recovering Harry, "There she is now."

Sauntering in with a little wiggle to her hips, and glowing more than usual, Fleur had a single book in hand. As she returned to her spot and retrieved her bag, she lamented, "For ze life of me, I could not find it."

"Well," Chloe sounded slightly skeptical, "hurry up, we don't want to be late. Even I'm not foolish enough to irritate someone like Mad-Eye."

With that, the two older girls left the rest of them behind. Though not before Fleur sent him a quick wink that made him smile. What a great morning.

It seemed to be a theme though that everything came with some small addendum as Gabrielle gave him a devious smile, "You're lucky zat she's bonded. Ozzerwize ze whole school would know what she was up to…"

At his dumbfounded expression, Luna decided to chime in, "Harry, are you struggling with another case of Wrackspurts?" It was hard to tell if she was being serious or not, but it felt like she was just as aware as Gabrielle.

Shaking his head, he pointedly ignored Susan's barely successful attempt to hide her laughter.

Hope you enjoyed, and follow the link in my profile if your interested in more of my work.

Chapter Text

"Come on, mate, gotta get down to the Great Hall!" Ron seemed oddly enthusiastic about the prospect given it was already after lunch. Harry had to sidestep him as he thundered out of the portrait hole. Parvati followed him out and rolled her eyes at her boyfriend's antics with a smile on her face.

It was only when Ginny made her way out a few seconds later that he got the chance to ask, "Am I missing something?"

"Yes," she confirmed with a cheeky smile, "but considering you haven't been in the dorm since yesterday, that's not really surprising." Moving to his side, she leaned up to kiss him on the cheek before grabbing his hip and pulling him along.

Letting her guide him, he guessed, "There was something on the notice board then?"

"Right in one." They had to stop and wait as the staircase chose that particular moment to shift, "There's to be another little competition."

Harry doubted there was going to be any sort of eating competition. And in all fairness to Ron, Parvati has helped curb some of his worst eating habits. There was already a quidditch tournament, which left only one great interest of Ron's that could be causing so much excitement, "It's a chess tournament, isn't it?"

"Your deductive skill could rival Hermione's at times, love." Her teasing earned her a poke to the ribs that had her batting at his hands. Giggling, she relented, "But yes, there's a chess tournament."

"He doesn't think I'm going to enter, does he?" Harry wasn't abysmal at the game, but he wasn't good enough to compete in a tournament.

With a shrug of her shoulders, she answered, "Honestly, I don't know. I think he's just hoping for a bit of support. I know that's why he's dragging Parvati along."

"Is Susan entering?"

"Yep, though it took a good deal of convincing from Daphne and Hannah to get her to agree to it." She nudged his shoulder, "Reckon they could've used your help convincing her."

"If I could be everywhere at once for just those sorts of situations, life would be much simpler."

Ginny snickered, "Oh the troubles of a man with a harem."

This time she was much less successful in avoiding his poking fingers. As the staircase finally returned, she relented, "I give… I give… mercy." She was being intentionally overdramatic. As the staircase clicked into place, she darted away from him with one last cheeky remark, "It's still true."

They hurried down the stairs together, him hot on her heels. She only slowed when they caught up with her brother just before he reached the Great Hall. They entered just behind them to find more people than he would've expected gathered for the tournament. The Hall looked different than usual. Rather than four long tables along the length of the room, there were individual tables with a bench on either side and a chess set in the middle, "Is this supposed to finish just today?"

"Yep," Ron turned to reply enthusiastically, "It's round-robin, all-play-all. Whoever wins the most games by the end of the tournament, or I suppose has the most points, wins!"

"Seems like it'll take quite a long time…" Looking around, he doubted that everyone there was going to take part, but considering how long a game could take between him and Ron, despite the fact he wasn't nearly as good, he would be surprised if it didn't take all day.

"But this is blitz!" Ron said it as though Harry should understand what that meant. At his confused look, his friend explained, pointing to the little clocks that were sitting at each of the tables, "Each player only has five minutes to complete. If you run out of time, you lose."

That was an entirely different way of playing chess than Harry had ever experienced. Though, it did explain how they were going to play the whole tournament in a single afternoon.

"Well best of luck, mate." Harry clapped him on the shoulder before spying some else he needed to go and offer some encouragement.

Susan was standing with Hannah, arms crossed, tapping her fingers against her elbow and worrying her lower lip. It didn't take a genius to realize that she was nervous. When Hannah noticed his approach, she almost looked relieved. She squeezed her friend's arm before giving him some space. Hugging her around the shoulder, he spoke softly, "How are you doing?"

The Hufflepuff gave him a rather unimpressed look, before admitting in a clipped tone, "Nervous."

"Why?"

The pointed question caught her off guard, "Because… I've never played chess in front of an audience before! And certainly not competitively. I never should've let Hannah and Daphne convince me to do this."

"You never dueled in front of an audience before this year either." Harry reminded her, though from her scowl, she didn't appreciate it, "And I honestly don't see what difference it makes."

"It makes a huge difference!" She said it loud enough that a few people glanced in their direction. Ducking her head, she blushed and spoke loud enough that only he could hear, "I had very good motivation to set aside my nerves and try out for the dueling team, thank you very much."

"I know," It was him that was the initial motivation behind that decision, after all, "But you've still enjoyed every second of it, or at least most of them." There were times where even he was less than enthusiastic given the practice schedule.

Susan huffed, crossing her arms as he still failed to convince her.

"We both know you're a good chess player, Susan. Are you the best player here? Maybe." He managed to get a little smile out of her thanks to that, "Does it matter? No. You'll play your best, because you enjoy the game, and let the pieces fall where they may. No one's going to judge you whether you come first or last."

Releasing a breath through her nose, Susan shook her head before leaning on his shoulder, "Thanks. You're right… easy to get inside my own head though."

"Good thing I'm here to help get you out, then." He hugged her hip.

"Did Harry manage to calm you down?" Daphne's voice from behind them was enough to make Susan jump a little bit. She softly elbowed him as he failed to suppress his chuckle.

"Yes…" The redhead rolled her eyes but couldn't keep the faint smile from her lips.

Any further banter between the two of them was interrupted as Headmistress Hendriksen's magically enhanced voice quieted them all, "Ladies and gentlemen, I must say that I'm pleased with the turnout for this little event, especially on such short notice. But the idea only occurred to me earlier this week."

Everyone in the Hall knew that there were only so many free weekends that would allow the opportunity for another event. There were still quidditch games that needed to be played, trivia tilts to be battled, and duels that needed to be fought, and they filled up most of the weekends between then and the Third Task.

"Now, the first-round matches have been randomly selected…" She waved her wand and names appeared above each of the chess boards in neat golden script along with a number. On one of the walls, in large letters, the names were written next to the numbers again to make it easier to find their matches. There were a few familiar names up there, including Gabrielle's. One he hadn't expected to see was his back-up seeker, Emma.

Susan swallowed nervously as she found her name written up there beside one of the Durmstrang students. Squeezing her shoulder, he gave her one last bit of encouragement, "Go on… you know we'll be rooting for you."

"I know." She leaned in to kiss him on the cheek before finally heading off to her table. Her opponent was a tall Russian girl that looked a little gangly, as though she'd yet to fully grow into her body. Her name was Olga Nabokova and she was a first year.

"I was half-expecting you'd need to give her the same sort of 'pep talk' that Fleur needed before the dueling tournament." It was a wholly lascivious suggestion though you wouldn't know it from Daphne's perfectly stoic expression. Whenever it was needed, she could still fall into that carefully developed image.

Something about seeing her do it was enough to make him bark out a laugh. Shaking his head, he rested his hand on her lower back and started walking to go and watch Susan's game. Leaning in, he whispered in her ear, "I wouldn't have been against it… but I was a little late. It didn't help that Susan was standing in the middle of the Great Hall."

He could see the spark of mischief in her eyes as she reminded him, "From what I hear, that hasn't stopped you recently."

"I was sitting… not standing." He corrected her, "And I had a whole table to help from being discovered." Not to mention the spells that Fleur was careful to use, too.

Daphne just shook her head as Hendriksen quieted them again, "While there are silencing bubbles around each of the tables, try not to be too loud or boisterous. Focus is necessary when playing chess, and our participants deserve as few distractions as possible." The Headmistress walked through the tables for one last check before announcing, "Please start your clocks, and make your opening moves."

While it certainly wasn't as exciting as watching a quidditch match, or a duel, there was something to be said for watching the strategies that unfolded and trying to keep up with them. Pieces started destroying each other in short order as people clicked their clocks back and forth.

They were in the end game, both of their clocks ticking down below the thirty-second mark as Susan tapped her feet beneath the table. The Hufflepuff was up on pieces, but the Russian girl was up on time. But it was Susan that had the winning sequence, "Knight to A3." Her black knight cantered across the board before decimating a poor pawn.

Olga returned by capturing the knight with her own pawn only for Susan to play, "Queen to A3." Another pawn met its end, and Olga offered her hand in concession. Wiping her own on her skirt first, Susan took it.

Cheering seemed out of place, but Harry offered her a thumbs up as she turned to look at them, "Did she win the first match?" A voice whispered from behind him.

Harry turned to find Padma and Sue both curiously trying to look past him, "She did… and you don't have to whisper."

"Oh…" Padma spoke normally, "that's great."

"Did we miss much?" Sue asked.

"Just one match." He assured her, unsure whether that was a good thing or bad thing in the Ravenclaw's estimation. It went without saying that chess wasn't for everyone, particularly watching it.

Once the first round finished, the next rounds matches were announced and the round-robin began. Susan's second opponent was a short Beauxbatons third year boy that looked even more nervous than Susan had before things started. From the way that he couldn't quite meet his opponent's eye though, Harry had a feeling that had more to do with Susan than the actual event.

From the moment the round started, it was obvious that Susan would have an easy win. Deciding that was the opportune time to go and support Ron, too. He made his way over to his table and sidled up to Ginny, "How's he doing?"

"Great so far… but according to this one." She pointed her thumb over to Sigrid who was there with Tracey watching, "This is going to be his toughest match of the day."

At Harry's questioning look, the Danish girl explained, "Garik is a chess prodigy, everyone at Durmstrang knows it. He's been playing since he was four and beating adults just as long. Supposedly, he enters muggle tournaments during his summers, too."

"Ah… I can see where that could cause some problems." As good as Ron was, Harry couldn't see him entering muggle tournaments because he enjoyed the game that much. But I suppose it's possible. We don't know everything about one another.

Sigrid nodded, "We're quite sure that he was the one who convinced Headmistress Hendricksen to hold the tournament."

Still, none of that meant that Ron couldn't hold his own. And he did. But by the end, it was obvious that Sigrid's comments about Garik's skill were fully warranted. Sacrificing his queen to a pawn, it created a hole in Ron's defenses. He played rook to G5, check. Ron retreated with his king to H1, but Garik's bishop took the pawn that started it all for checkmate.

Ron sat back in his seat, flabbergasted, before offering his hand. The two started talking through some of the moves together before they needed to get ready for the next round.

"Well," Harry started to the three girls, "I have a feeling I know who's going to win." They all nodded their silent agreement as Harry made his way back toward Susan's table. Fleur had joined the other girl after watching Gabrielle's first round.

Given that Susan was already up and talking with her friends, it was obvious that she'd successfully dispatched the anxious lad. Before he reached them, he was confronted by someone he certainly wasn't expecting, "Potter."

"Malfoy." Since his suspension, Draco kept his distance. Why couldn't he just have kept it that way?

However, it didn't seem like the blonde ponce was there to try antagonizing him… try being the operative word, "There's something you should know."

"Right… and what would that be?" Draco's eyes flitted around the to the people watching the chess, but no one was paying them any mind. Even the girls hadn't noticed their conversation as far as he could tell.

"I've overheard a certain conversation. It was of a less than savory nature and some mention was made of the two veela that you saved when…" he frowned before he managed to finish, "you fought and defeated my father."

"Who?" There was an undercurrent of magic in that one word.

"I don't know all involved, but Crabbe and Goyle appear to have been enlisted, which would lead me to believe that Nott has some part in it as well." It appeared that Draco had no qualms about informing on his former lackies. Or at least, that was one possibility. The other is that he's lying.

But then surely if the intent was to harm or ambush him in any way, there was one other important piece of information that Draco would know, "Any idea when they've planned this?"

"No," Draco answered without hesitating, "I didn't hear the whole of it, but I'd wager that it'll happen soon."

"And… why are you telling me this?" It wasn't as though he needed to.

"My time spent back at home during my suspension was enlightening." Draco admitted, as though each word had been measured more than once in his head, "I had several eye-opening conversation with my mother and her cousins." He could only be referring to Sirius and Andromeda. Bellatrix is still locked away in prison, after all.

His explanation wasn't what Harry was expecting, but it explained the change in behavior since he returned to Hogwarts. Harry nodded his head in acceptance, "Alright, I believe you. I appreciate the warning, Malfoy." He didn't expect the two of them would ever be friends, but he was willing to settle for civility between them.

"Potter," Was his only recognition before he turned and left Harry to make his way back to Susan. Their conversation lasted long enough that her next round had begun. She was sitting down across from Gabrielle, and he could tell that having a familiar face in front of her put her at ease.

"Susan won 'er last match, but I'm sure you already could've guessed zat." Fleur told him as he slid in beside her. She turned to him, eyebrow quirked in confusion, "So what did ze blonde cretin want?"

He thought that none of them had noticed, but he should've known better with his girls, "He wanted to warn me about something."

That made her snort out a laugh, "I didn't think 'e was ze sort to 'ave your wellbeing in mind."

"Me neither, seems he had a change of heart." The words felt rather odd to say out loud, but there was at least some truth to them, "But it wasn't my wellbeing he was warning me about" T

"What did he tell you?" It didn't surprise him in the slightest that Daphne was eavesdropping.

"That he overheard a conversation, but that he doesn't know who all was involved, and that someone intends to harm Anya and Orina." He saw the way they both hardened at the news. If there was one thing he was certain of, it was that every one of them was willing to defend the others.

"Zat will not 'appen!" Despite her vehemence, she managed to control her volume.

"No, it won't." Harry agreed. He'd defended them twice when they needed it, and he'd do it as many more times as necessary. Something about his countenance was enough to put them at ease. He caught Susan glancing in their direction, and he offered her a smile to try and assure her everything was alright, "Now, he couldn't tell me when this was going to happen, so all we can do is be vigilant. But in the meantime, we're here to support our friends."

Even though he meant what he said, he couldn't ignore the unpleasant feeling in his gut. Given how often he found himself in dangerous situations, he thought it unwise to mistrust it.

He found himself glancing back at the door and hoping that the two veela would walk through it. Unfortunately, that was unlikely considering their shifts in Hogsmeade wouldn't be finished for some time yet.

Six more rounds came and went, and with each one that finished he found himself looking at the time. They should be finished soon. Harry was so preoccupied with his thoughts, he didn't initially realize that Ron and Susan were playing one another.

The pair sat down at the table and shook hands. Susan was playing white and started with pawn to E4, and from there their match was off. For the first time since talking to Draco, Harry found himself fully invested in what was going on.

Of anyone he'd watched play that day, it seemed these two were the most evenly matched. They traded pieces early before falling into a sort of stalemate, and then finally reached the endgame. The unfortunate thing for Susan was that she was decidedly down on time.

"Queen to G7," Susan's queen ran across the board to stand in front of Ron's king. The piece made a show of wiping the sweat from its brow thanks to the check.

"Knight to G7." The queen was crushed under trampling hooves.

Before the debris had even settled, Susan countered with, "Rook to G7." There were only two seconds left on the clock, and she nearly missed as she went to hit it.

"King to H8." Ron retreated.

Susan's next move was, "Rook to G8." Which gave her a double discover check, and it was only then that Harry could see what she was trying to do. Unfortunately, she just didn't have the time. As she went to hit the clock, she saw that it'd hit zero.

Ron breathed a sigh of relief, as did the king on the board, "You had me, you know?" He was actually excited at the prospect

"Mate in five by my reckoning," Susan didn't seem all that disappointed though if her smile was anything to go by.

"That was fun." Ron raved, "We'll have to play again sometime."

"It'd give the likes of Hannah and Harry a bit of break." Susan agreed.

Harry was just about to approach them when he felt something that he'd only ever felt once before. The hair on the back of his neck stood up, just like the first time. The girls grew just as uneasy, and Harry knew that he needed to go. Always trust your gut.

Without waiting to see if any of them even tried to follow, he bounded toward the Entrance Hall and then to the Enchanted Staircase. He prayed that they'd be waiting for him at the bottom and was infuriated when they weren't. As he was forced to stand there and wait, he could feel his magic pushing him toward Anya and Orina.

As the staircase started to turn, his wand snapped into his hand and he tried to force it to move faster. Even his considerable magical ability wasn't enough to overwhelm thousand-year-old enchantments though, so he took another route. Conjuring new stone beneath his feet, it was almost as if he were walking on air as he closed the distance between the first-floor landing and the staircase. There were people watching him, but he didn't pay them any mind and just kept on running.

Racing up to the second, and then the third, he turned down the corridor and pushed himself as fast as he could toward the statue of the One-Eyed Witch. He was about to turn the corner when he felt a brand-new sensation. It was as though someone was drawing on his magic. Knowing, just by instinct, that it was Orina and Anya, he leaned into the feeling, freely giving as much of it as they needed.

Before he reached their room, he knew exactly what it was being used to do. The allure, stronger and more potent than he could ever remember feeling it, washed over him. It was palpable, almost like walking through the early morning haze.

The sight he was treated to as he finally found them would've been hysterical in any other situation. Anya and Orina stood over three people. If it weren't for the tear on Orina's sleave, it would've been difficult to guess that there'd been any confrontation at all. There was a ball of blinding fire resting in Anya's hand. Their features were sharper than usual, more avian. They weren't fully transformed as they had been when he first met them, but somewhere in between.

Of their three attackers, two of them were prone, shaking as though in perpetual ecstasy that had crossed over into pain. It was Crabbe and Goyle, completely overcome by the allure. Tears streaked down their blank eyes, though they stopped even as he watched them lose consciousness. There was a pathetic dribble of entirely clear ejaculate staining the front of their trousers.

The third person wasn't who Harry was expecting. Given what Draco told him, he thought he'd find Nott with them, but it was Roger Davies instead. Unlike the two hulking morons, Roger possessed some resistance to the allure. But that wasn't enough to overcome the sheer force of it now.

He was on his knees, staring up at the ceiling as he twitched erratically. Unlike his two accomplices, he was still conscious, trying to reach for the girls. There was a pulse in the allure and Harry watched as he shook again and fell backwards.

If Harry weren't bonded to the two girls, he wondered if his resistance would've been enough to fully overcome it. Luckily, he didn't have to find out as he approached them at a sedate pace. They were so focused on the task at hand, they didn't notice him until he spoke, "It's alright…"

They snapped toward him, Anya raising her hand ready to throw fire and Harry didn't even flinch. He had every confidence that neither of them would do anything to hurt him. His faith was rewarded as she took in his face. The allure dissipated in an instant, and both girls relaxed, "We knew you vere coming." Orina said before both girls moved to hug him.

"Looks like you had things well in hand without me this time." It was probably a good thing that he showed up though, because otherwise, there was a good chance that they'd have to explain why there were three dead students in the corridor.

Anya pulled back with a wide smile, "Yes, but you still came."

They were distracted by the still conscious Roger struggling to his feet. Harry silently cast a stunner with far more strength than necessary. It splashed against his chest… and sent him hurtling toward the opposite wall in the process. If he were awake, it certainly would've been painful.

"Expecto Patronum." His stag cantered from his wand, and bowed its head, "Professor Dumbledore, please come to the statue of the One-Eyed Witch."

With the message sent, the three of them settled down to await the Headmaster's arrival. With her head resting on his shoulder, Orina asked, "So, how's Susan doing? Gabrielle? Ron?"

The question seemed surreal given there were three unconscious people on the floor. He was also rather curious how they'd known about the tournament and he hadn't, but that was rather unimportant given the circumstances. Harry couldn't help but laugh before going into detail.

That was how Dumbledore found them a few minutes later. He frowned at the scene before looking to Harry. It spoke volumes of his time at Hogwarts that the elder wizard didn't even seem surprised, "If you'd help get them to my office. It appears you have a rather interesting story to tell."

Harry only hoped that it didn't take too long. These three just aren't worth wasting time on. From Dumbledore's stony face, there was a good chance it was the last time he'd ever need to deal with them.

Follow the link in my profile if you enjoyed and want to read more

Chapter Text

Three Students Expelled from Hogwarts! Including Seventh-year Tournament Champion!

Slytherins, Gregory Goyle and Vincent Crabbe, along with Ravenclaw, Roger Davies, were expelled, with the help of an Auror escort, from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry on the decision of Headmaster Albus Dumbledore. For more on the story, turn to page 11

Harry didn't feel the need to turn to page eleven, he'd been there to see Dumbledore's fury firsthand once they relayed the events of the previous day. Of course, there were rumors of what happened on the third floor, Hogwarts was notorious for that sort of thing after all, but now everyone knew the truth of it.

The murmurs were already starting as more and more people around the Great Hall read the details. It meant, not for the first time, that Harry, along with two of his ladies, was the subject of everyone's conversation.

Sitting on either side of him, Anya and Orina didn't seem the least bit bothered by the increase in attention. They're probably even more used to it than me. For the first time, ever as far as he remembered, all of them were sitting together for breakfast. It seemed that the rest of the girls were feeling just as protective as him.

"It's ridiculous that he's still going to be allowed to compete." Sue tossed down her own paper hard enough that people turned at the sound.

"It was well within Dumbledore's purview as Headmaster to expel Roger," Hermione joined them as well, sitting next to Padma, and decided to interject, "But he can't unilaterally decide that he should be stripped of his magic."

"He was willing to take it to the Board of Governors though," Harry revealed to the rest of the group.

"It wouldn't have done him much good. As well as being a member of the Wizengamot, which is surely where the issue would've ended up, Lord Davies is also a member of the Board." Daphne knew far more about the inner workings of the political realm than anyone else there, even Susan.

"It gives me an opportunity to teach 'im a lesson during ze final task." If it were anyone other than Roger, Harry would pity him. But seeing as it was Roger involved, he was looking forward to him potentially being on the business end of Fleur's wand. Couldn't happen to a nicer pillock.

"Hopefully, you mean." Padma corrected her, "You don't know what the task is yet, and there's no guarantee you'll even be able to get a spell on him."

Feeling very mature, Fleur stuck out her tongue, "Spoilsport. Let me dream while I can, non?"

"Of course, sweetie." Susan patted her thigh comfortingly, "You're going to make him suffer. We all know it." From anyone else, it probably would've sounded condescending, but from the redhead it sounded entirely earnest, "That's only if he even sees you. Last time I checked, he's performed rather abysmally so far.

"He isn't vorth your time." Orina cut in, "Though, it varms my heart to see just how… protective you all are."

"Wish I got up there with Harry, there's a new curse I've been itching to try and can't think of anyone better than that bastard." Ginny rested her head against Orina's shoulder, thinking wistfully on what could've been. Hiding his chuckle, Harry knew exactly which curse she wanted to try.

The older veela smiled and wrapped an arm around her shoulder, "I'm sure you'll get chance eventually, little fire plug. There are always more zadnitsy… it's only a matter of time before you're around to deal with one." It wasn't a nickname that he'd ever heard thrown Ginny's way before, but she didn't seem to mind.

"You know, if you're interested, we could always slip a little something into his locker before the next task…" Fred sat close enough along the bench that they were easily able to eavesdrop on the conversation.

Poking his head around, George added, "Never much liked Roger to begin with."

Anya grinned, "Now that I'd like to see."

But the offer made Harry realize something, "You two… have been surprisingly well-behaved this year."

George waved his hand, "We've been so busy with all the festivities we've barely had a chance to think about pranks."

"Between dueling practice, and quidditch practice, who has the time?" Fred tacked on.

The twins shared a look before George grinned, "Other than Harry, obviously, but he doesn't count."

Ginny locked eyes with her brother, a knowing glint in her eye, "Really? Is that the only reason, brothers of mine? You're sure it doesn't have anything to do with the meeting you had with Professor McGonagall the first night back from break?"

Fred's eyes narrowed, "How do you know about that?"

"I'm your sister, aren't I? I have my ways." He wasn't sure if he'd ever seen the twins look so proud.

At everyone else's curious look, George elaborated, "To answer your question, no, it has nothing to do with that meeting. It's not as though our charming Head of House was more terrifying than we've ever seen her.

"Nor did she threaten to transfigure us into rats for Mrs. Norris to chase around the castle."

"Assuming she didn't catch us and throw us about herself."

"Yes, too true, George. None of those threats were made because neither of us had any intention of doing anything to our international guests."

"Or any of our own." George finished.

"She really threatened to transfigure you into rats?" Susan asked, trying and failing to hide her giggles.

Fred winked at her, "Of course not, those are slanderous accusations against our illustrious professor and I won't hear another word to the contrary."

"Too right," George clapped his brother on the shoulder, "Nor did she threaten to turn us into deer and send us scampering through the Forbidden Forest."

"That one sounds far worse, honestly." Harry commented.

Fred furrowed his brow, "Why?"

"As a rat, I figure you'd have a fair chance of avoiding Mrs. Norris, but I doubt you'd even realize it was there before you run straight into an acromatula's web."

That caught the attention of more than one of the people at the table. He realized that he hadn't told every bit of his adventures to the girls quite yet. Only Hermione and Ginny were completely unfazed by the news. Sue was the one to ask the obvious question, "There are acromantula in the Forbidden Forest?"

"Yep, whole colony of them."

Fred sounded almost nervous at the news, "You're just pulling our leg."

"Nope," Harry nodded with his head toward their younger brother, "If you don't believe me, just ask your brother. He was with me when we had a chat with the family patriarch."

"Now I know your lying," George pointed an accusing finger at him, "Ron's terrified of spiders. He'd never do something like that."

"Lads, he's not in Gryffindor for nothing." That brought them both up short before they slid down the table to ask their brother the truth of things.

"As amusing as it is to find out Professor McGonagall has a rather vivid imagination when it comes to punishments, you and I have somewhere we need to be." Ginny stood from the table and pointed at him.

"We do?" He was quite confident that he hadn't forgotten anything.

"Quidditch practice," she reminded him.

"Right…" A few of them had been cancelled due to weather in recent weeks, so he'd genuinely forgotten. Considering they'd already won their two games against Durmstrang and Beuxbatons, he wasn't entirely sure why they needed to keep the practices up. Not that I mind.

After the previous day, he felt rather reluctant to leave Anya and Orina though. Noticing his hesitation, Anya whispered to him, "Go, you don't need to vorry about us. We have all these capable young vitches to look after us until you return."

It still amazed him how easily they could read his moods at times. Kissing her cheek, he told them, "I'll see you later then."

"Have fun." Orina told them. He almost missed the way she caught Ginny's eye and winked.

"Ja, don't do anything ve vouldn't." Anya added, a knowing smile on her full lips. Deciding it was best not to ask, he hopped up from the table.

Falling in next to Ginny, they made their way out of the Great Hall and toward the courtyard. As they stepped outside, he breathed in warm air. The sun shone brightly on a cloudless day. It was the last little bit of spring necessary to melt the largest of the snow drifts.

"Great day for quidditch." Ginny commented as they headed down to the pitch. He couldn't agree more. The redhead bumped her hip against his, "Race you down there…"

It was downhill the whole way, and thanks to the warmth of the sun, finally dry… at least mostly. Unable to resist that challenging look in her amber eyes, he replied, "You're on."

The words had barely left his mouth before she bolted down the path. Following right behind, he caught her about halfway down to the pitch and was a few meters ahead of her by the time they reached it. That didn't stop her from running until the very end though. He had to appreciate her competitive spirit.

Standing victorious just outside the entrance, he turned just in time to be run into by a petite missile. Giggling as he hugged her, she wasn't the least bit upset by her loss, "You know, it's lucky for us that you only make a habit of coming in first when it comes to competitions."

Chuckling at the innuendo, he kissed the top of her head, "Sometimes you win by finishing first, other times by holding out the longest."

"Get a room you two." Zabini sauntered past them with Tracey beside him.

"Can't, we'd be late for practice." Ginny replied without hesitation, "And I don't think the rest of the girls on the team would want the show." Harry almost laughed at the owlish look on Blaise's face.

"Eh, I could think of worse things to watch," Tracey stopped and gave them a wink, "Can't speak for the rest of the girls though, but there's plenty of charms to help with that sort of thing." She tapped her chin in thought, "Gwenog would probably catch on though. That woman's got an extra sense for any mischief, I swear. Makes me glad that she isn't a teacher."

Giving him one last squeeze, Ginny mumbled, "Later." Then she bounced away and threw her arm over Tracey's shoulder. The two girls headed toward the changing rooms together. Blaise watched them go and rolled his eyes at their antics before heading off.

Following behind him, he reached his locker and quickly changed. As they made their way out toward the pitch together, Blaise spoke up, "You know, I'm surprised that there was anything left of Roger to expel yesterday. I mean, I've seen you tear through half the dueling team without even breaking a sweat… and you weren't even mad at us."

Harry turned to him, brow furrowed, "He just got lucky I got there when I did. Anya and Orina might've torn him apart otherwise."

Blaise shook his head "See, now that's even more surprising. I would've thought it was you that would tear him limb from limb."

"Oh, I wanted to, trust me." They stepped out on the pitch together and found Gwenog and Daithi already waiting for them, "But considering he was barely conscious by then, it didn't seem fair. Plus, blood can be so difficult to get out of stone and even I don't wish that sort of thing on Filch." Surprised laughter bubbled out of Blaise. At their teammates curious looks, Harry just waved them off.

"Alright, that's everyone here." Gwenog cut through the noise and grabbed their attention, "We'll go through conditioning and then play a conventional scrimmage. Nothing too out of the ordinary, just enough to keep you sharp." There were a few people that clearly had the same question in mind. Sharp for what. But no one was going to argue with one of the best professional quidditch players in the world. They were all just happy she was still coming around and giving them advice, "Potter… get it started."

That's exactly what he did. They ran around the pitch three times before getting into their stretches and basic conditioning. Once that was done, they went through a quick rundown of what to expect.

"We're scrimmaging to 300, but the snitch only counts for 50." Gwenog told them before they mounted up, "Split teams between the reserves and starters. Preece, Davis and Thomas chasing with Weasley in goal, Zabini and Sloper on the bats, and Byrne seeking. The rest of you are on the other team, understood?" Everyone gave her the affirmative, "Alright, get in the air."

Hovering next to Emma, he told her, "Best of luck."

The younger Ravenclaw looked at him through narrowed eyes, "I'm gonna get one today." His reserve seeker had become his full-on understudy over the course of the year, but she'd yet to catch a snitch against him when there was only one in the air. It'd become her life's mission as the year wore on.

"I like the confidence," he turned and gave her a cheeky smile, "But I'll believe it when I see it, Byrne."

Their repartee came to end as Moran released the snitch before tossing the quaffle into the air. Ginny darted underneath Tracey, pipping her to the quaffle and things were off.

With the teams split, things were relatively even. True to form, Harry made sure to be as irritating as possible by interrupting the opposing team's formations. More than once, he provided a distraction that allowed one of his chaser's, usually Ginny, to dart in for the steal. The chemistry between the redhead and Demelza bode well for the future of Gryffindor's house team once the Flying Vixens graduated.

As small as Emma was, running interference the way that Harry was posed a far greater risk. So instead of shadowing him the entire game, she stayed to the edge of the action, constantly looking for the snitch.

It turned out to be a smart move. She spotted the first snitch of the game with her team up 130-100. She pushed her broom to the top of one of the visitors' stands at breakneck speed. Unfortunately for her, Harry saw the sudden change of direction. Despite being behind, he managed to catch up. His turns were just that little bit tighter in pursuit of the snitch, and in the chase, every millisecond counted.

Using his greater size, he managed to force Emma away from the snitch and force the little golden ball to make the turn he wanted. It went hard right and Harry's hand snapped out to catch it. The fluttering of wings in his hand told him that he succeeded.

There was a whistle and then Gwenog's voice cutting over the silence that followed. It was rather frustrating for the other team as they'd been on the attack, "Snitch caught everyone. Reset to the middle. Potter up on Weasley 150-130."

Floating over to their coach, he tossed her the little golden ball before hovering back towards Emma, "It was a good try."

"Good isn't enough against you though." He admired her tenacity because even in the face of defeat, she didn't seem the least bit discouraged.

Again, the quaffle was tossed and the snitch was released. The scrimmage continued with the slight edge going to the other team's chasers despite Ginny's best efforts. Malcom and Tracey had months of work put in together that helped them along the way, and Dean was a fair flyer to boot.

Still, they managed to keep it close at 280-260. They just couldn't seem to pull ahead. Which means I'm going to need to find another snitch if we want to win. And quickly. Because even as the thought crossed his mind, Tracey faked a center shot that Bole bit on before getting it to Dean who tossed it through the right goal.

As Bole tossed it back into play, Harry drifted toward Ginny, "Just give me time… Hold onto that quaffle as long as you can." With a stiff nod of her head, they both got to work.

Scanning the field, the skies, the stands, he tried his damnedest to find the snitch and paid off. It was hiding amongst the benches of the students' section, hovering beneath them and then randomly darting up. Pushing his broom to top speed, he raced toward it. Emma had her eye on him the whole way and pushed to catch up.

The snitch sensed their approach and darted away first turning upward and then out toward the grounds. Emma's shoulder brushed against the bristles of his broom and nearly sent him veering off course. It was enough of a distraction that she managed to get side by side with him. He attempted to body her out again, but she did something he wasn't expecting. As his shoulder hit hers, she barrel-rolled underneath him and popped back up on his other side. Clever.

But two could play that game. Drifting upward, he ended up above Emma rather than side by side. When the snitch turned down toward the ground, it looked like she had the advantage, but Harry took a wider line up before corkscrewing down. It allowed him to shoot past her even as she was reaching out to catch it. As the snitch went to turn again, he palmed it.

Easing up, they both flew back into the pitch as they heard a whistle. Once the joined the rest of the team, Gwenog told them, "Great game everyone, final score was 310-290 to Potter's team. Go hit the showers, and we'll see you next week."

As they all made their way to the ground, Harry told his young protégé, "You know, I'm going to need to find a Gryffindor to coach up next year otherwise you're going to have the run of the school once I'm gone."

She tried to hide it, but she was clearly proud, "You can try… but I don't think it's going to do you any good." With that, she hustled to join the rest of the girls.

As the team made their way to the lockers, Harry hung back with Ron to help get things locked away. They were the last ones to get cleaned up and his redheaded friend hurried along quickly because he was meant to meet Parvati. Alone, Harry emerged from the locker room with wet hair only to find someone waiting for him.

"Hey Gin, thought you'd be back up to the castle already." She was wearing a tight pair of crimson athletic trousers and equally tight shirt. It hugged her wonderful, athletic form and made him wonder just what she had planned. The look in her eye wasn't helping with matters either, nor was the fact it appeared she was hiding something behind her.

"Nope, I was waiting for you. I had a bit of an idea." She pulled out her new Firebolt, "How's about you and I go and take this thing for a spin?" It was the first truly nice day of the new year, and he couldn't blame her for her enthusiasm. There was only one small problem as far as he could tell.

"Of course, just let me go and…"

"Just ride mine with me." She insisted. There was a mischievous upturn at the corner of her lips as she rocked back on her feet.

Curious exactly what she had in mind, he agreed, "Alright, let's go."

They headed back out to the now empty pitch together. Throwing her leg over the Firebolt, Ginny patted the space behind her, "Hop on."

As Harry settled in behind her, she wiggled her bum right up against his groin. Looking over her shoulder at him, she asked, "Safe and secure?"

Wrapping his arms around her tight stomach, he rested his chin on her shoulder, "Yep, ready when you are."

They shot up into the air so quickly that Harry's head whipped back. Even though he was accustomed to the sheer speed of the Firebolt, there was a big difference between controlling the thing and being a passenger.

Ginny put it through its paces: turning, rolling, diving and then darting straight back up to the sky. And all the while the two of them couldn't help but grin.

And then it stopped, as she hovered by the side of one of the visitors' stands. Breathless and giddy, she effused, "That's a fair bit faster than the old Cleansweeps back home."

"Just wait until you get a chance to use it in a proper game." He hugged her closer as she took the opportunity to wiggle her hips.

"You know, I always loved flying, ever since I was little." He knew. She told him that she'd been sneaking out at night since she was six to practice on her brothers' brooms. She pulled away just enough so she could look him in the eye, "But that summer after the Chamber, I went out every night… sometimes until it was nearly dawn because after a year of feeling like a prisoner in my own mind, it was where I felt truly free. It helped with the nightmares and the guilt."

While they'd gotten closer after her first year, this wasn't something that she'd ever told him before. All he could think to do was hug her tighter.

But this wasn't a sad bout of reminiscing, not in the slightest. There was a faint smile on her lips now, "I thought of you a lot. I mean, how could I not, you saved me! I thought of all the things I'd like to do to show you just how much I appreciated your heroism." She wiggled her bum against him again, and he suddenly had a strong suspicion where she was going with this, "Going back down to the Chamber, facing it again... Well, there's one particular fantasy that I would come back to, and I was thinking maybe we could… give it a go."

Kissing the side of her neck, he spoke against her ear, "Out here… in the open… where anyone could see…" There were a few students out on the grounds, but none of them were anywhere near the quidditch pitch. So, unless they had a pair of omnioculars and decided to spy on them, it wasn't much of a risk. From the way her breath hitched, she liked the risk though. Biting her bottom lip, she nodded her head eagerly.

While he had no interest in being caught in the act, he was willing to take the risk, "I'm game, Gin."

"Perfect… now hold us steady." Ginny was enveloped by him as he reached around her to take hold of her new broomstick. Her focus zeroed in somewhere else. Showing off her impressive athleticism, she pushed her peachy ass off the broom and with one hand pushed the waistband of her stretchy trousers down to the tops of her thighs. The lack of knickers made it obvious that she'd come prepared… and had him throbbing in his pants.

She sat back down, and he leaned back just far enough to see her plump pussy lips split on the shaft. The noise that came from her throat was pure lust as she did a little shimmy that left it glistening in the sunlight.

Harry didn't realize that he was letting them slowly drift into the stand until his shoulder bumped into the canvas that covered it. Giggling, Ginny warned him, "Careful now, I'm leaving our safety in your hands… wouldn't want to have an accident before we even get to the fun."

Reaching for him, her nimble fingers found the button of his trousers. Quickly undoing them, her dainty hand slipped under the waistband of his pants and found his hardening length. Pulling him out into the open air, she stroked him until he was hard as a rock.

She looked back at him with a cheeky smile, "You know, you're the only thing I think about riding more than a broomstick, right?"

Harry chuckled, his hand slipping underneath her shirt to find her perky breast. Her breath hitched as his fingers drifted toward her hardened nipples, pinching and pulling lightly, "Today you get to do both."

"Fuck yes…" Tilting her hips, he could feel how ready she was for him. The heat of her dripping sex caressed his tip before her puffy lips enveloped him. She kept pushing back in one smooth motion but stopped with a few inches still to go. The velvet softness of her tight tunnel felt wonderful along his length, but the position made it slightly difficult to go further.

Feeling mischievous in his own right, he pushed forward with the Firebolt. A throaty moan escaped from Ginny as she was forced down to the very base of his cock all at once. Looking over her shoulder, her amber eyes were filled with need, "That… wasn't fair."

"I doubt your fantasy involved us just hovering on a broom, Gin." He kissed the side of her neck, finger pinching down on her nipple again, "I'm just making sure it's everything you dreamed."

"Prat." He was sure that he'd never heard the word said quite so fondly before, "But you're right. Just… try not to… crash." Her words became strained as she started pushing and pulling herself along his cock. They weren't full length, thunderous thrusts, instead it was slow and methodical. With every little bounce her inner muscles gripped him tight and then relaxed as she pulled back up. Such a wonderfully lewd display of control was no less exquisite than the more energetic sex.

And since he could feel the ridge of his crown scraping along that perfect spot deep inside of her, and hear the pleasured whimpers with every new prod, he knew that Ginny enjoyed it just as much.

Slowly at first, he started moving the Firebolt. One of Ginny's dainty hands wrapped around the broomstick, white-knuckled, as she dealt with each knew jolt of pleasure from her bouncing. The other found her eager little clit, and she started gently tweaking it.

As he drove the Firebolt faster, Ginny pushed her ass back into him harder. Every time her perky cheeks met his groin there was a wet squelch. Girlcum dripped from her horny little slit and stained the wood of her new Firebolt with every new plunge of her pussy. They did circles around the pitch as she drove herself mad on his cock.

"Faster… fuck… faster!" Her demand turned into a scream as he pushed the broom to its limit. Her back arched and her eyes, glassy from bliss, stared blankly up at the sky. She sheathed herself on his length, and her walls rippled in climax around him. A squirt of her juices escaped the seal of her tightness to fall to the ground beneath them. Her voice was hoarse as she pleaded with him, "Please… I want your cum… I need it…"

Her plea went right to his balls. With the incessant coaxing of her still twitching cunt, he couldn't resist. His eyes shut as his bollocks pulled tight to his body. His cock flexed as he flooded her womb with thick, white cum. He forced his eyes open, and just in time too. They were headed toward the edge of the Forbidden Forest, and he didn't fancy running into a tree. He turned them back toward the pitch even as he kept filling the naughty little redhead.

Holding Ginny close, he rode the wave of his peak to the very end. As he pulsed out the last of his cum, he slipped free of her pussy and covered her left cheek with a ribbon of white. Ginny wiggled her bum against his cock and then flexed each cheek, one at a time. She giggled, giddy and satisfied, "You think… I'd be used to it by now. But that… that I was even better than I imagined in my head."

They landed back on the pitch, and Harry helped her off the broom. Her legs wobbled slightly. It was a sight that always filled him with pride regardless of which of his girls he managed to do it to.

Pulling up her trousers, Ginny leaned down and licked him before tucking him back into his pants. Only then did she reach for her hovering broomstick. There was a sheen where her pussy had polished it, and a small puddle of his cum from where it dripped from her. His eyes widened as she just worked them both into the wood until no one would even know that they were there. Turning to him with a wicked smile, she said, "There we go, now it's been properly christened."

Harry shook his head, but gave her a kiss, "Naughty minx."

"You know it." She beamed, "Thanks again, for the trip down to the Chamber, it… inspired me."

"I think that was thanks enough." He chuckled out, but then he remembered, "I half-expected you to have planned something with Daphne."

"Oh," if anything her smile got bigger, "she has plans of her own. We both figured this would be hard to pull off with three."

"That… seems reasonable." It was another moment where Harry really couldn't believe the turns that his life had taken, but he certainly wasn't complaining. Hugging Ginny around the waist, he started walking toward the tunnel. Something to look forward to.

Follow the link in the profile if you enjoyed and want to read more

Chapter Text

"On time as always," Dumbledore waited for Harry in the middle of the Room of Requirement as he closed the door behind him. With a flick of his wrist, his wand was in his hand, "Let's begin."

The first spell that came toward him was bright green, and eerily similar to the Killing Curse. Acting solely on instinct, he dodged out of the way for the spell to splash harmlessly against the stone walls behind him, though it left a rather severe spell burn behind.

But there was no room to dwell on that fact because Dumbledore had no intention of giving him the opportunity. The spells started flying at him faster than he thought possible. It was … eye opening. In the lead up to the dueling tournament, the Headmaster regularly assisted both Harry and his fellow competitors and that included the occasional display of his magical talent.

This was something entirely different. Harry was seeing, maybe only in part, the wizard who defeated Gellert Grindelwald and stood as a bulwark against Tom. It was one thing to be told that he was the only wizard that Tom ever feared but another to see the proof of why for himself. There was no strain, no wasted movement. Everything looked as though it'd been done a thousand times with utter precision.

Within seconds it felt as though he'd already shielded or evaded a dozen spells and they just didn't stop. Sweat already began forming on his brow as the seconds ticked by into minutes.

Entirely on the back foot, he ripped up a slab of stone from the floor to catch another of those ominous green spells. Harry knew that Dumbledore would never start throwing Killing Curses at him, but he reckoned that was part of the point. He was meant to treat them as though they were going to rip his soul from his body because that's exactly what Tom would do given the opportunity.

The thing exploded to dust in front of him and he had to dodge out the way of a crackling orange spell. Now the Cruciatus… that he might actually be willing to cast on me. Probably best not to test it. Popping out of his dodge, he caught the next spell on a shield and then finally managed to fire off an offensive spell.

For the first time since before the World Cup, Harry gave no thought to the power in the spell he cast. The Bone- Breaker flashed across the room, so bright that it lit up every wall. As Dumbledore pulled up a shield, it shimmered golden, but it broke under the pressure.

The elder wizard paused for just a second, his eyes rising toward his hairline, but Harry could see just the slightest smile form on his lips. That can't be good. His instincts proved correct almost immediately.

The pace of their fight, because there was no world in which this could be called a duel, changed. Dumbledore didn't move faster, Harry doubted that was even possible, but the rhythm shifted. When he first walked through the door, he faced an all out bombardment of magic. Now, for every spell he recognized there was another that he'd never seen before.

There were breaks in the attacks he faced, but that was only because he had to deal with conjurations and transfigurations as well. He pinned a charging boar to the ground only for Dumbledore to turn it to crystal and send it attacking him again. Slipping beneath a bright blue spell, he shattered the crystalline creature into pieces with a well-aimed reductor before firing off his own cutting curse. It collided in the air with a simple stunner.

The Headmaster followed it up by gathering the broken shards and hurling every one of them at him. If they hit home, Harry had no doubt they would've torn him to ribbons. Instead, they turned to dust that scattered all around him as they passed through his shield.

Weaving his wand, an impenetrable shroud of darkness covered the room. If nothing else, he thought it would give a brief reprieve from the professor's onslaught. And it did, for about four seconds. The darkness was burned away by a blindingly white light that forced Harry to turn away.

Luckily, he opened them quickly enough to sidestep the next spell that came his way. In the next moment, he felt water splashing at his feet. It was a trick that he'd used on people in the past, and he refused to fall for it too. The water steamed away to mist that he threw out around him to occlude himself again.

A great gust of wind cleared the mist, but he managed to maneuver himself behind the Headmaster. His stunner sizzled through the air… only to hit nothing and take a gouge out of the wall on the far side of the room. There was the soft pop of apparition behind him and Harry rolled out of the way as another green spell hit the ground where he'd just been standing.

As he turned out of it, a shield caught two follow-up spells but shattered with an almighty crack. It would've at least slowed the conjured stone, as big as his fist and infinitely harder, that hit him hard enough in his left shoulder that it nearly spun him around and felt as though it nearly broke it as well.

Feeling numb, he still managed to stop the fight from ending with another hastily constructed shield and physical barricade just behind it that did a far better job of stopping a second similar attempt from the Headmaster. What he failed to realize, or sense was the conjured lion. He became acutely aware of it when it pounced through his shield and pinned him to the ground with a roar.

Luckily, it only snapped its teeth at him rather than taking a bite. A second later, Dumbledore banished it, and Harry pulled himself back to his feet, "Merlin… that's one way to start your morning, professor."

The Headmaster chuckled, "Oh, I quite agree, there's nothing quite so invigorating. And might I add, a rather fine showing, my boy. Fantastic awareness, which I've come to expect from you, and good instincts. It goes without saying that your raw power is impressive. Much like Tom, I'd wager that you have me beaten in that regard. Very few witches or wizards could shield more than one of my spells without seeing it break. But as you know, skill and experience matter just as much."

Harry ran a hand through his sweaty hair. In most instances after a loss, he'd disagree. But considering it was the first time in his life that he'd ever crossed wands with one of the most famous wizards alive, he didn't think there was any shame in it. Still, first time in quite a while that I lost… probably for the best. There was no harm in facing someone better. It only gave him more reason to improve.

"Of course, professor." Just because someone couldn't do as much damage with a spell, for as long as he could manage, didn't me he couldn't lose.

Dumbledore continued breaking down their fight, "I'm sure you deduced that those green spells weren't the real thing, but you defended them in the way that I hoped." He tilted his head to look at him over his half-moon glasses, "I'm pleased you took your reading seriously. Your spell repertoire has clearly improved… The Shroud was an inspired choice, and one I haven't seen in quite some time."

"Your spell chains are good in terms of economy of movement," Meaning that they flowed from one to the other without break, "but they have room for improvement in terms of speed. Conjurations can be your greatest friend. Adding an extra target goes a long way in evening out the odds in a fight. But I understand high-level conjurations are new to you and the application will come with time and practice, which I'll provide at every opportunity." Harry couldn't remember a time when Dumbledore analyzed something so clinically before, and he appreciated it. It gives me clear areas to work and improve.

"So… do we go again?" Harry asked.

"No, not yet." He waved his wand, and two rings appeared on the ground, "I believe it would be in your best interest to learn apparition. As you saw, it can be effective amid battle… and a rather useful tool especially if no one is aware that you're capable of it."

"Of course, sir."

"I believe you have some experience with side-along apparition thanks to Arthur, yes?"

Harry nodded, "And once with Sirius as well."

"Splendid, then hopefully the sensation won't prove too terrible. In theory, it's simple. You must have the necessary determination to reach your destination and move not with haste but deliberation. There is no spell, you simply turn and 'pop'. Now, why don't you give it a try. Move to the nearest hoop."

For the first few minutes, Harry spun on the spot without any success. He stopped for a minute after that just to clear the dizziness. Trying to hide his amusement, Dumbledore advised, "Even without a spell, it's still a piece of Harry magic. Remember that and it should come much easier to you."

As he tried again, he pictured the destination in his mind, spun, and 'pop'. He found himself looking at Dumbledore from the other side of the room, "Very good. Again."

By the end of the hour, Harry was able to pop around the Room of Requirement effortlessly, though it was no less unpleasant thanks to its ease. No form of magical travel will ever beat a broom.

Once Dumbledore was satisfied with his progress, the hoops disappeared and his wand appeared in his hand, "Now it's time that we should 'go again', as you put it." For the second time that morning, Harry found himself on the receiving end of Dumbledore's spell work.

Eleven… that's how many times they fought in total. Some of them lasted longer than others, but each one ended the same way regardless, with Harry's loss. It humbled him and motivated him in equal measure. One small point of pride gleaned from the absolute masterclass put on by Dumbledore was that the elder wizard broke a sweat. It required actual effort on his end, every step of the way, to ensure that Harry didn't win even one of their tilts.

As he pushed himself up from the floor one final time, sweat dripping from his brow and covering the entirety of his shirt, Dumbledore told him between some heavy breathing of his own, "Very good, Harry… very good, indeed. As good as I hoped if not better. And that really is saying something given my high expectations of you."

"Thank you, professor." Harry tried to stretch out his aching back. He took a rather nasty stinging hex there in their fourth tilt that still felt like it was swollen. It was one of at least a half dozen other hits that were sure to bruise in the coming days, "The pain makes it rather difficult to believe you though."

"It's the truth, my boy." He tucked away his wand, "Your intuition is something to behold, and I can already see you trying to implement my advice… with some mixed results, of course." The Headmaster chuckled as Harry shook his head ruefully.

Their shortest battle of the morning came when Harry tried to get far too cute with one of his conjurations. As it turned out a troll, even a facsimile of one, was rather difficult to create from scratch, at least when trying it for the first time. He'd gotten a knock on the back of his head for his efforts.

"Won't be making that mistake again..."

"It was worth trying if for no other reason than to understand your current limitations. With time, it'll become far easier, trust me." His eye twinkled, "I do have… oh, at least a hundred years of experience on you."

Grinning cheekily, Harry joked, "That's true… you have a century on me, but I'm still going to find a way to beat you, old man."

Dumbledore didn't laugh, but he wasn't offended either. Instead, wholly serious, he replied, "I have no doubt that day will come, Harry. Though how quickly is far harder to say."

Not knowing how to respond, Harry simply nodded his head. Stepping past him, the door appeared and the Headmaster opened it for them, "Now, that's all for the morning. Be here again the same time next week."

"Yes, sir." Harry walked out of the Room with Dumbledore just behind before the door disappeared.

As they stood out in the empty corridor, the Headmaster broke the silence, "Oh, and Harry…I expect it goes without saying that your final duel with Miss LeClaire shouldn't feature everything you have at your disposal, but I think it best to say it anyway."

Between conjuration, the spells from Dumbledore's book, and apparition, there was a great deal at his disposal that no fourth year should know. And given his performance so far in the dueling tournament, he had every faith in his ability to win without them, "Understood."

"Very good, Harry," He made to walk away, but turned back, "But should she prove more knowledgeable than you anticipate, don't hesitate to… meet her in the middle."

Brow furrowed, Harry sounded as puzzled as he looked, "Yes, sir."

"Jolly good, now have a fantastic rest of your day." With that, Dumbledore strolled away.

When the older wizard finally turned the corner, Harry shook his head, "Well… that was odd." Though brilliant as he is, Dumbledore certainly has his moments of… eccentricity.

As Harry made his way to the enchanted staircase, the school was still largely quiet. There were a few early risers making their way down to the Great Hall for breakfast and each one of them watched him as he passed, no doubt fixated on the state of him. Since he was bone tired, Harry didn't pay them any mind as he headed toward the third-floor corridor. The Gryffindor Tower no doubt would've been closer, but going to Anya and Orina had just become habit.

As he opened the door to their room, a wave of unexpected, delicious smells hit him right in the face. Standing in the kitchen, it almost seemed like Orina was waiting for him, "Good, you're back." She bent down as she opened the oven and pulled out something he couldn't quite see that smelled of cinnamon.

Walking around, he hugged her from behind, "I thought you had to work this morning." It was only then that he got to see the homemade cinnamon buns she was working on.

"I did, but I'm already back… I asked for rest of day from, Mrs. Flume." She kissed him on the cheek, "I knew you'd have…" he always found it cute when one of them had to search for the right word, "exhausting morning, and vanted to make it little bit easier."

As she drizzled the glaze onto the treat she made, Harry pecked her on the cheek, "Well, I appreciate it… I'm also surprised that Daphne hasn't already broken down the door." The girl was like a niffler going after anything shiny when it came to Orina's treats.

She giggled, "Me too, but I'll be sure to save her some." Her nose crinkled before she sniffed the air, "Now, go clean yourself… you're ruining vonderful smells."

Giving her one last kiss, he dutifully agreed, "Yes, dear." Heading toward the bedroom, he stripped his shirt off before he even got to the bathroom. As he passed, he noticed Anya was still in bed and padded softly the rest of the way.

Stripping down the rest of the way, he turned on the shower and let the warm water wash away the smell. Finishing up as quickly as reasonably possible, he hopped back out just a few minutes later, grabbed a towel, wrapped it around his waist and walked out into the bedroom.

Only to find two glaring differences; the bed was made, and Anya was nowhere to be seen. The door was also closed which he didn't remember doing as he entered. Thinking nothing of it, he made for the door only for it to open before he got there. In walked Orina and Anya, both looking concerned as their eyes scanned his body.

"You vere right." Orina said to her dearest friend.

Anya nodded sagely, "I know."

Breathing out a laugh, Harry assured them, "They're nothing, really. You don't battle someone like Dumbledore without getting a few bumps and bruises." Though the one on his back really was rather painful.

The two veela looked entirely unimpressed with that explanation. Orina tutted him, "That's all vell and good, but there's no vay we're leaving you in this state. Get on bed."

"Really it's…"

"Now." Anya pointed at the bed, staring at him imperiously.

"I'm still wet." He argued.

"Are you vizard, or not?" That was a fair point. He didn't even need his wand for the simple bit of magic required to dry himself.

"What about the buns?"

"They'll be fine." Orina insisted, "Oven exists for reason. I'm more vorried about your buns at moment."

Realizing that he was fighting a losing battle, and not entirely sure why for that matter, he moved toward the bed, "Wait," Anya stopped him, "towel off, you von't be needing it."

Undoing the sinch at his hip, he let the towel drop to the ground. Both girls frowned as they discovered more bruises, some looking quite ugly already, "I think ve need to have words with Dumbledore. That's too much."

Imagining how that conversation would go, Harry shook his head, "Much as I'd like to see that, you really don't. While I certainly don't enjoy getting battered, there's good reason for it."

Orina huffed, "Fine… it just means ve'll have to nurse you back to health."

He could certainly think of worse things, "So… how do you want me?"

"Face down first," Anya directed him, "It looks like that is where it's worst."

Crawling into the middle of the bed, he laid down with his chest against the mattress and his face turned on a pillow, "Alright, ready when you are?"

Each side of the bed dipped as they joined him, kneeling beside him. Two pairs of delicate, oiled hands found the soreness. It was still tender, but their touch didn't hurt in any way. Then, seemingly from nowhere, there was an intense warmth. Not burning or searing, but one that suffused the sore muscles. He couldn't help the pleasant groan that rumbled low in his chest.

As their prodding fingers moved away from the center of his back to work the muscles of his shoulders, the pain was just… gone, without a single spell spoken. He could only guess that it had something to do with either their being veela or the oil they were using. Or perhaps a bit of both.

Opening one eye, he caught Anya's, "That feels fantastic… how?

"It's small thing that veela can do for their entwined when they're injured." She confided, "Now, just lay there and enjoy…"

"Yes, ma'am," he closed his eyes as they dug their fingers into his muscles more intensely. The areas where he wasn't actually bruised, they gave him a first-class massage.

They went from his shoulders down to his arms, where Anya healed another bruise on his triceps, all the way to his fingertips. The room slowly became thick with their allure as they moved from his fingertips to his lower back, and then to his bum.

Both girls seemed to pay extra attention to his posterior. The appreciative pinch that Anya gave him almost made him jump, but he was in such a state of relaxation that he just rumbled out, "I don't think Dumbledore hit me there…"

"No, but we vouldn't be doing are jobs if we veren't thorough." He could hear the smile in her voice without seeing it.

Orina gave one firm cheek a little smack, "And it's too cute to ignore." They spent a while longer massaging his bum, and he couldn't honestly blame them. If their roles were reversed, he knew that he'd be just as bad. Not that anyone could blame me…

Eventually, they moved to his upper legs, down along his hamstrings, collecting another of his bruises, and finally to his calves and feet. They almost lulled him to sleep when Anya told him, "Turn over…"

In a bit of a daze, he pushed up and flipped himself round. There was a thud as his mostly hard cock smacked down against his stomach. Giggling, Anya's scratched her fingers along his jaw, "Good to know you're enjoying yourself as much as ve are." The allure in the room only seemed to grow thicker with each word, and there was no longer anything 'mostly' hard about him.

Starting at his wrists this time, they made their way back up his arms to his shoulders, removing two more Dumbledore delivered bruises along the way. Now that he was laying face up, he kept his eyes open, watching the two blonde beauties every second as they massaged his body. For the second time, they took far longer than necessary. This time on his chest.

Anya gave him a wicked smile, as she pinched his nipple but didn't linger there. By some unspoken agreement, they split their efforts at that point. Orina moved down to his legs, fixing a purple welt on his calf, and another on his quad, and then she slowed just working the tops of his thighs tantalizingly close to his now desperately aching cock, but never quite reaching it.

She was just waiting for Anya as she worked her way down his chest, along his abs, until she was just tickling the tops of his hips. He was rather confident that they'd done a thorough job of fixing everything that ailed him, but they weren't done just yet. Their magic flared, and suddenly he was treated to the divine sight of the two women naked as the day they were born. In tandem, they straddled him,

He was treated to the sight of Anya's pert bum resting against his hips, while he could feel Orina's thighs pressing against his own. There were few more fantastic things he could imagine, but they managed to make it better as he felt soft hands, one from each of them grasp his aching shaft.

He groaned low in his throat as they started stroking him. Looking over her shoulder, Anya had a wicked gleam in her eye, "Don't vorry, we'll take care of this too."

Throwing his head down against the pillow, they treated him to a truly euphoric experience as they stroked his cock. With a coordination he doubted anybody but veela could achieve, they ensured that no inch of his cock was left unattended. As they stroked, they each dipped down to suck adoringly on his fat cockhead.

Their diligent attention left him humping his hips up from the bed. But with their weight on him, it was a futile attempt. He was entirely at their mercy. I can think of several thousand worse places to be though.

Their delicate hands coaxed a glob of precum from his tip right onto Anya's waiting tongue. Moaning at the taste, it sent a jolt of pleasure that had her little slit dripping on to his lower abs. Not one to be left out, Orina quickly replaced her friend as she popped free, and they worked together to get another pearl of their own personal ambrosia.

Shifting herself, Orina's horny little slit kissed the underside of his cock as they kept stroking him. Taking it as inspiration, Anya scooted her perky bum down until her pussy pressed against the other side of his cock. Displaying a truly ball-tingling level of sexual ingenuity, they dragged their puffy, drenched lips up along his length until his swollen dome was kissed on either side before sliding back down.

"Bloody fucking hell…" Harry's leg shook as they moved together, faster and faster, until they were bouncing off him. Reaching for anything as he contended with the pleasure, he wrapped one hand around Anya's dainty foot.

With every glide of their gorgeous slits, they tilted their hips at just the right angle to ensure their oversensitive clits scraped along his ridge. It left the pair moaning adorably as the three of them quickly approached their peaks.

Of course, just because they started using their cute little cunts to get him off didn't mean they stopped using their hands too. There was a wet thwick… plap…thwick… as they used every tool at their disposal to get him over the edge. The two needy slits against him started twitching in orgasm, and he felt the knot in his groin release… violently.

There was only so much that one wizard could take, and they found the limit. His entire body bucked, nearly throwing Orina off, but she kept herself firmly planted on him as his cock twitched and the first explosion of cum escaped his desperate cock. It shot high enough into the air that Harry saw it over the top of their heads, hanging there in the light for just a second, before falling back down to cover their milking hands.

The girls giggled as they kept stroking out rope after rope, pointing his spewing cockhead from one to the other, covering their smooth skin in white. The last of his prodigious load dribbled out of his slit to slide along his shaft. Anya dipped down and licked it up, immediately cumming again at the taste of her favorite treat, before sucking on his tip to make sure there was nothing left.

The pair diligently ensured there wasn't a single drop that went to waste. And it was only when they were certain they'd done it that they dismounted him and kneeled at his side again. They both wore pleased grins as Anya asked, "You feel better?"

Harry chuckled, "You could say that." There wasn't a single sore spot on his body thanks to their magic touch, "I'm also looking forward to the next time I have to fight Dumbledore far more now."

"You're not only one," Orina patted his thigh, "Now come, cinnamon buns are vaiting." With that they hopped off the bed. He watched their gorgeous bums bounce as they made for the door. Still can't believe I got this lucky… He knew it was best not to question it though.

Follow the link in my profile to find more of my work.